The Plains

HoH season levi. Source: valucre.net static Gaia dump.

Posts 656Pages 44Forum Eastern parts of GaiaTopic 698281Source originalWinner
Table of contents
  1. Vahn Fah
  2. ragingtofu
  3. ragingtofu
  4. Cthulhu Wish
  5. Musset
  6. Musset
  7. Musset
  8. Skarburn
  9. Skarburn
  10. Musset
  11. Musset
  12. JulioMartell
  13. Hugin the Raven
  14. Kellindel
  15. Hugin the Raven
  16. Kellindel
  17. Hugin the Raven
  18. Kellindel
  19. Hugin the Raven
  20. Kellindel
  21. Hugin the Raven
  22. Kellindel
  23. Hugin the Raven
  24. Kellindel
  25. Hugin the Raven
  26. Kellindel
  27. Hugin the Raven
  28. Kellindel
  29. Hugin the Raven
  30. Kellindel
  31. Hugin the Raven
  32. Kellindel
  33. Hugin the Raven
  34. Kellindel
  35. Hugin the Raven
  36. Kellindel
  37. Musset
  38. Hugin the Raven
  39. Kellindel
  40. Hugin the Raven
  41. Kellindel
  42. Hugin the Raven
  43. Kellindel
  44. Hugin the Raven
  45. Kellindel
  46. Hugin the Raven
  47. Kellindel
  48. Hugin the Raven
  49. Kellindel
  50. Hugin the Raven
  51. Kellindel
  52. Kaminosai
  53. Hugin the Raven
  54. Kellindel
  55. Musset
  56. Kaminosai
  57. Hugin the Raven
  58. Musset
  59. Hugin the Raven
  60. Musset
  61. Hugin the Raven
  62. Musset
  63. Hugin the Raven
  64. Musset
  65. Ryugi Kazamaru
  66. Ryugi Kazamaru
  67. Ryugi Kazamaru
  68. Ryugi Kazamaru
  69. Ryugi Kazamaru
  70. Ryugi Kazamaru
  71. Deidrenix
  72. Ryugi Kazamaru
  73. Deidrenix
  74. Deidrenix
  75. Ryugi Kazamaru
  76. Ryugi Kazamaru
  77. Ryugi Kazamaru
  78. Ryugi Kazamaru
  79. Ryugi Kazamaru
  80. Azhure74
  81. SephiOwnsYourFace
  82. Azhure74
  83. SephiOwnsYourFace
  84. Azhure74
  85. SephiOwnsYourFace
  86. Azhure74
  87. SephiOwnsYourFace
  88. Azhure74
  89. Kraun
  90. Anonymooo
  91. Kraun
  92. Anonymooo
  93. Kraun
  94. SephiOwnsYourFace
  95. Azhure74
  96. GorillazFan111
  97. Azhure74
  98. Maximos
  99. Musset
  100. Siat Dacore
  101. Musset
  102. Siat Dacore
  103. Musset
  104. Siat Dacore
  105. Musset
  106. Siat Dacore
  107. Musset
  108. Siat Dacore
  109. Musset
  110. [ Just Another Face ]
  111. Musset
  112. [ Just Another Face ]
  113. Musset
  114. [ Just Another Face ]
  115. Musset
  116. [ Just Another Face ]
  117. Musset
  118. [ Just Another Face ]
  119. Musset
  120. [ Just Another Face ]
  121. Musset
  122. [ Just Another Face ]
  123. Musset
  124. [ Just Another Face ]
  125. Musset
  126. [ Just Another Face ]
  127. Musset
  128. [ Just Another Face ]
  129. Musset
  130. [ Just Another Face ]
  131. Tenma Keigou
  132. Tenma Keigou
  133. Tenma Keigou
  134. Tenma Keigou
  135. Tenma Keigou
  136. Tenma Keigou
  137. Owle Isohos
  138. Owle Isohos
  139. Bottine
  140. Kraun
  141. Bottine
  142. Kraun
  143. Bottine
  144. Kraun
  145. Crim` Skylicker
  146. Bottine
  147. Kraun
  148. Bottine
  149. Kraun
  150. Bottine
  151. Kraun
  152. Crim` Skylicker
  153. Sunstrike
  154. Vahn Fah
  155. Owle Isohos
  156. Lucind Varhetel
  157. Sunstrike
  158. Vahn Fah
  159. Owle Isohos
  160. Sunstrike
  161. Vahn Fah
  162. Owle Isohos
  163. Sunstrike
  164. Lucind Varhetel
  165. Owle Isohos
  166. Lucind Varhetel
  167. Vahn Fah
  168. Sunstrike
  169. Vahn Fah
  170. Sunstrike
  171. Owle Isohos
  172. Vahn Fah
  173. Sunstrike
  174. Owle Isohos
  175. Vahn Fah
  176. Kraun
  177. Sunstrike
  178. Owle Isohos
  179. Kraun
  180. Vahn Fah
  181. Sunstrike
  182. Owle Isohos
  183. Vahn Fah
  184. Sunstrike
  185. Owle Isohos
  186. Kraun
  187. Lucind Varhetel
  188. Vahn Fah
  189. Owle Isohos
  190. Kraun
  191. Vahn Fah
  192. Kraun
  193. Lucind Varhetel
  194. Owle Isohos
  195. Vahn Fah
  196. Kraun
  197. Owle Isohos
  198. Vahn Fah
  199. Kraun
  200. Vahn Fah
  201. Kraun
  202. Lucind Varhetel
  203. Owle Isohos
  204. Vahn Fah
  205. Owle Isohos
  206. Lucind Varhetel
  207. Vahn Fah
  208. Owle Isohos
  209. Lucind Varhetel
  210. Owle Isohos
  211. Vahn Fah
  212. Owle Isohos
  213. Hugin the Raven
  214. Kraun
  215. Hugin the Raven
  216. Kraun
  217. Hugin the Raven
  218. Kraun
  219. Hugin the Raven
  220. Kraun
  221. Hugin the Raven
  222. Kraun
  223. Hugin the Raven
  224. Kraun
  225. Hugin the Raven
  226. Kraun
  227. Hugin the Raven
  228. Kraun
  229. Hugin the Raven
  230. Kraun
  231. Hugin the Raven
  232. Hugin the Raven
  233. Jonath Nell
  234. Jonath Nell
  235. ADULTS
  236. MerDefsGirl
  237. Kraun
  238. ADULTS
  239. MerDefsGirl
  240. ADULTS
  241. MerDefsGirl
  242. ADULTS
  243. MerDefsGirl
  244. ADULTS
  245. MerDefsGirl
  246. ADULTS
  247. MerDefsGirl
  248. ADULTS
  249. Supreme Jerk Commander
  250. One Fly Red Mage
  251. Supreme Jerk Commander
  252. One Fly Red Mage
  253. Ryugi Kazamaru
  254. Maximos
  255. Ryugi Kazamaru
  256. Maximos
  257. Ryugi Kazamaru
  258. Maximos
  259. Ryugi Kazamaru
  260. Maximos
  261. Ryugi Kazamaru
  262. Maximos
  263. Ryugi Kazamaru
  264. Maximos
  265. Ryugi Kazamaru
  266. Maximos
  267. Ryugi Kazamaru
  268. Maximos
  269. Ryugi Kazamaru
  270. Maximos
  271. Ryugi Kazamaru
  272. Maximos
  273. Ryugi Kazamaru
  274. Maximos
  275. Ryugi Kazamaru
  276. Maximos
  277. Ryugi Kazamaru
  278. Maximos
  279. Ryugi Kazamaru
  280. Ryugi Kazamaru
  281. Cristopher Reinhart
  282. Lenne Misao
  283. Cristopher Reinhart
  284. Lenne Misao
  285. Cristopher Reinhart
  286. Ryugi Kazamaru
  287. Damrius
  288. Ryugi Kazamaru
  289. Damrius
  290. Ryugi Kazamaru
  291. Damrius
  292. Ryugi Kazamaru
  293. Damrius
  294. Ryugi Kazamaru
  295. Damrius
  296. Ryugi Kazamaru
  297. Damrius
  298. Ryugi Kazamaru
  299. Damrius
  300. Ryugi Kazamaru
  301. Damrius
  302. Ryugi Kazamaru
  303. Damrius
  304. Ryugi Kazamaru
  305. Damrius
  306. Ryugi Kazamaru
  307. Damrius
  308. Ryugi Kazamaru
  309. Damrius
  310. Ryugi Kazamaru
  311. Damrius
  312. Ryugi Kazamaru
  313. Damrius
  314. Ryugi Kazamaru
  315. Damrius
  316. Ryugi Kazamaru
  317. Damrius
  318. Ryugi Kazamaru
  319. Damrius
  320. Ryugi Kazamaru
  321. Damrius
  322. Ryugi Kazamaru
  323. Damrius
  324. Ryugi Kazamaru
  325. Damrius
  326. Ryugi Kazamaru
  327. Damrius
  328. Ryugi Kazamaru
  329. Damrius
  330. Ryugi Kazamaru
  331. Damrius
  332. Ryugi Kazamaru
  333. Damrius
  334. Ryugi Kazamaru
  335. Damrius
  336. Ryugi Kazamaru
  337. Damrius
  338. Bramfatura
  339. Cthulhu Wish
  340. Bramfatura
  341. Cthulhu Wish
  342. Bramfatura
  343. Cthulhu Wish
  344. Bramfatura
  345. Cthulhu Wish
  346. Bramfatura
  347. Cthulhu Wish
  348. Bramfatura
  349. Cthulhu Wish
  350. Bramfatura
  351. Cthulhu Wish
  352. Bramfatura
  353. Cthulhu Wish
  354. Bramfatura
  355. Cthulhu Wish
  356. Bramfatura
  357. Cthulhu Wish
  358. Bramfatura
  359. Cthulhu Wish
  360. Bramfatura
  361. Cthulhu Wish
  362. Bramfatura
  363. Cthulhu Wish
  364. Bramfatura
  365. Cthulhu Wish
  366. Bramfatura
  367. Cthulhu Wish
  368. Bramfatura
  369. Cthulhu Wish
  370. Bramfatura
  371. Cthulhu Wish
  372. Bramfatura
  373. Cthulhu Wish
  374. Bramfatura
  375. Cthulhu Wish
  376. Bramfatura
  377. Cthulhu Wish
  378. Bramfatura
  379. Cthulhu Wish
  380. Ryugi Kazamaru
  381. Maximos
  382. Ryugi Kazamaru
  383. Maximos
  384. Ryugi Kazamaru
  385. Maximos
  386. Ryugi Kazamaru
  387. Maximos
  388. Ryugi Kazamaru
  389. Maximos
  390. Ryugi Kazamaru
  391. Maximos
  392. Ryugi Kazamaru
  393. Maximos
  394. Ryugi Kazamaru
  395. Maximos
  396. Ryugi Kazamaru
  397. Maximos
  398. Ryugi Kazamaru
  399. Cristopher Reinhart
  400. Rykono Tadaya
  401. Cristopher Reinhart
  402. Rykono Tadaya
  403. Cristopher Reinhart
  404. Rykono Tadaya
  405. Cristopher Reinhart
  406. Rykono Tadaya
  407. Cristopher Reinhart
  408. Rykono Tadaya
  409. Cristopher Reinhart
  410. Rykono Tadaya
  411. Cristopher Reinhart
  412. Rykono Tadaya
  413. Cristopher Reinhart
  414. Rykono Tadaya
  415. Cristopher Reinhart
  416. Rykono Tadaya
  417. Cristopher Reinhart
  418. Rykono Tadaya
  419. Cristopher Reinhart
  420. Rykono Tadaya
  421. Cristopher Reinhart
  422. Tomorrow
  423. AtaraRaven
  424. Tomorrow
  425. AtaraRaven
  426. Tomorrow
  427. AtaraRaven
  428. Tomorrow
  429. AtaraRaven
  430. Tomorrow
  431. AtaraRaven
  432. Tomorrow
  433. AtaraRaven
  434. Theory-Of-Xerosis
  435. Theory-Of-Xerosis
  436. Tenma Keigou
  437. Eternal Dirge
  438. Show me the CarFox
  439. Eternal Dirge
  440. Sutiiven
  441. Eternal Dirge
  442. Sutiiven
  443. Eternal Dirge
  444. Sutiiven
  445. Eternal Dirge
  446. Sutiiven
  447. Eternal Dirge
  448. Sutiiven
  449. Eternal Dirge
  450. Sutiiven
  451. Eternal Dirge
  452. Sutiiven
  453. Eternal Dirge
  454. Sutiiven
  455. Eternal Dirge
  456. Sutiiven
  457. Eternal Dirge
  458. Sutiiven
  459. Eternal Dirge
  460. Sutiiven
  461. Eternal Dirge
  462. Kraun
  463. One Fly Red Mage
  464. Kraun
  465. One Fly Red Mage
  466. Kraun
  467. One Fly Red Mage
  468. Kraun
  469. One Fly Red Mage
  470. Kraun
  471. One Fly Red Mage
  472. Kraun
  473. One Fly Red Mage
  474. Kraun
  475. One Fly Red Mage
  476. Kraun
  477. One Fly Red Mage
  478. Kraun
  479. One Fly Red Mage
  480. Kraun
  481. One Fly Red Mage
  482. Kraun
  483. One Fly Red Mage
  484. Kraun
  485. One Fly Red Mage
  486. Kraun
  487. One Fly Red Mage
  488. Kraun
  489. Psychofish
  490. Joseph Brown
  491. Psychofish
  492. Joseph Brown
  493. Psychofish
  494. [Niitsu] - the - [First]
  495. Master Nemesis
  496. [Niitsu] - the - [First]
  497. Master Nemesis
  498. [Niitsu] - the - [First]
  499. Master Nemesis
  500. [Niitsu] - the - [First]
  501. Master Nemesis
  502. [Niitsu] - the - [First]
  503. Master Nemesis
  504. [Niitsu] - the - [First]
  505. Master Nemesis
  506. [Niitsu] - the - [First]
  507. Master Nemesis
  508. [Niitsu] - the - [First]
  509. Master Nemesis
  510. [Niitsu] - the - [First]
  511. Master Nemesis
  512. [Niitsu] - the - [First]
  513. Joseph Brown
  514. Master Nemesis
  515. Master Nemesis
  516. Psychofish
  517. [Niitsu] - the - [First]
  518. Master Nemesis
  519. [Niitsu] - the - [First]
  520. Master Nemesis
  521. [Niitsu] - the - [First]
  522. Master Nemesis
  523. [Niitsu] - the - [First]
  524. Master Nemesis
  525. Joseph Brown
  526. Psychofish
  527. Joseph Brown
  528. Psychofish
  529. Joseph Brown
  530. Psychofish
  531. Toneldren the Conjurer
  532. Moose E Moose
  533. Toneldren the Conjurer
  534. Moose E Moose
  535. Toneldren the Conjurer
  536. Moose E Moose
  537. Toneldren the Conjurer
  538. Moose E Moose
  539. Toneldren the Conjurer
  540. Moose E Moose
  541. Toneldren the Conjurer
  542. Moose E Moose
  543. Toneldren the Conjurer
  544. Moose E Moose
  545. Toneldren the Conjurer
  546. Moose E Moose
  547. Toneldren the Conjurer
  548. Moose E Moose
  549. Toneldren the Conjurer
  550. Moose E Moose
  551. Toneldren the Conjurer
  552. Moose E Moose
  553. Toneldren the Conjurer
  554. Moose E Moose
  555. Toneldren the Conjurer
  556. Ryugi Kazamaru
  557. Abyssal Majesty
  558. MagnusXL
  559. Ryugi Kazamaru
  560. MagnusXL
  561. Ryugi Kazamaru
  562. MagnusXL
  563. Ryugi Kazamaru
  564. MagnusXL
  565. Ryugi Kazamaru
  566. MagnusXL
  567. Abyssal Majesty
  568. Ryugi Kazamaru
  569. MagnusXL
  570. Ryugi Kazamaru
  571. Abyssal Majesty
  572. MagnusXL
  573. Ryugi Kazamaru
  574. Abyssal Majesty
  575. MagnusXL
  576. Abyssal Majesty
  577. Ryugi Kazamaru
  578. MagnusXL
  579. Ryugi Kazamaru
  580. MagnusXL
  581. Ryugi Kazamaru
  582. MagnusXL
  583. Ryugi Kazamaru
  584. MagnusXL
  585. Ryugi Kazamaru
  586. MagnusXL
  587. Ryugi Kazamaru
  588. MagnusXL
  589. Ryugi Kazamaru
  590. MagnusXL
  591. Ryugi Kazamaru
  592. Abyssal Majesty
  593. MagnusXL
  594. Ryugi Kazamaru
  595. Eternal Dirge
  596. Hiro Korigashine
  597. Ryugi Kazamaru
  598. Abyssal Majesty
  599. Ryugi Kazamaru
  600. Abyssal Majesty
  601. Ryugi Kazamaru
  602. Abyssal Majesty
  603. Ryugi Kazamaru
  604. Abyssal Majesty
  605. Ryugi Kazamaru
  606. Tomorrow
  607. Ryugi Kazamaru
  608. Tomorrow
  609. Ryugi Kazamaru
  610. Tomorrow
  611. Ryugi Kazamaru
  612. Tomorrow
  613. Ryugi Kazamaru
  614. Tomorrow
  615. Ryugi Kazamaru
  616. Tomorrow
  617. Ryugi Kazamaru
  618. Tomorrow
  619. Ryugi Kazamaru
  620. Tomorrow
  621. Ryugi Kazamaru
  622. Tomorrow
  623. Ryugi Kazamaru
  624. Tomorrow
  625. Ryugi Kazamaru
  626. Tomorrow
  627. Ryugi Kazamaru
  628. Tomorrow
  629. Ryugi Kazamaru
  630. Tomorrow
  631. Ryugi Kazamaru
  632. Tomorrow
  633. Ryugi Kazamaru
  634. Tomorrow
  635. Ryugi Kazamaru
  636. Tomorrow
  637. Ryugi Kazamaru
  638. Tomorrow
  639. Ryugi Kazamaru
  640. Tomorrow
  641. Ryugi Kazamaru
  642. Tomorrow
  643. Ryugi Kazamaru
  644. Tomorrow
  645. Ryugi Kazamaru
  646. Tomorrow
  647. Ryugi Kazamaru
  648. Tomorrow
  649. Ryugi Kazamaru
  650. Tomorrow
  651. Ryugi Kazamaru
  652. Tomorrow
  653. Ryugi Kazamaru
  654. Tomorrow
  655. Ryugi Kazamaru
  656. Tomorrow

1Vahn Fah

THE PLAINS OF GAIA

DESCRIPTION - LOCATION - CLIMATE

FLORA - FAUNA -

The Gaia Plain is a wide grass land of low, rolling hills and sparse wooded areas, with low population and abundant wildlife, set between the rising mountains to the west and south, and adjacent to the shore line to the east and north. This region has been largely cultivated, road networks run everywhere through it, and it is home to the major cities of Durem and Barton. The most hated annoyance above all within the plains however, is the mercarto fly, a carnivourous flying beetle, that goes about sucking blood from other animals.

  • Description:

The grass is about to turn from a dark green to a soft yellow, nothing else is seen for miles upon miles on end. A gentle wind coming from the northwest causes its dance, forms rolling wave after wave and the traveller seems to traverse a golden sea as wide as the ocean looking to the east. Nothing is disturbing the circles of the eagle that is drawing into the sapphir blue sky, no noise other than the booming of the wind in the high grass is heard in the width of the Plains. The sun is setting and its light is reflected in every shiny stalk of the grass, producing an unreal shimmering of the air. Summer has arrived...

The Gaia Plains are known for holding an air of peace, though these plains have seen many wars and battles. Plants of all kinds grow up from the fertile soil, especially grasses that turn the plains a brilliant gold in autumn when the oak leaves are turning scarlet and yellow. Many flowers will bloom across the plain in spring, and winter has been known to leave frozen dew on the ground. The weather is very mild, and yields wonderful crops.

The Plains of Gaia are one of the most lush in all Gaia. Its scene is picturesque: long grasses are waving in the wind from the west where the Sea lies, and gives the air the scent of the ocean. The waves of grasses often show in a verdurous, springtime green that makes the world seem fresh and new, or else a sun-kissed yellow that makes the vast fields seem like a collection of golden talks dancing in the sea-soft wind. The fields are almost clear of all trees, though a few may sprout up from the rich soil, reaching up to touch a great expanse of sky. This scenery most often home for such elegant pastures, where you may find a horse roaming elegantly through the field.

But the Plains are not only full of lazy grasses, but also of crops. Farmers have taken advantage of the fertile soil and used it to make wheat and corn spring up toward the wide skies that look over the Plains. It is truly a farmer�s paradise, what with the gentle winds that will not ripe the seeds from their stalks or pull the fruit from their vines. The weather is almost always fair, and it is not often that snow will fall, though at times during the winter, a light frost will come upon the ground to make each blade of grass seem to shimmer.

But grasses are not all that make up the rural atmosphere of the Gaia Plains. Scattered fields are prone to small 'forests,' or groves, usually only a stral or so in diameter. These small areas of shade provide a comfortable place to rest when the warm sun yields an afternoon nap. Sometimes trees will grow by ones, too, though, and often swings will be made from their strong branches. These trees, usually oak, also provide a wonderful place for children to play, as long as they keep their balance.

The Gaia Plains are known to host a plethora of beautiful flowers. At times the grass may grow so thick that these flowers might be hard to see, but places where the grass yields for the buds and blooms, one can see the colors that the plains may hold. Flowers can often be made into wreaths or tiaras by children, or collected to make the inside of one�s home as beautiful as the world outside.

Pleasant country roads wind throughout the Gaia Plains: paths on which are easy to travel or stroll upon, or even skip if it suits one�s fancy. Paths are not often made of stone, save in the more urban areas where the roads lead to either Barton or Durem but are typically made of golden dust and sand. These roads move like threads in a spider�s web across the plains, leading to most any settlement one might wish to visit. Settlements in the Plains are sparse, mostly occupied by farmers who peddle their wares to either city.

Location:

The Gaia Plains is very popular, both for travel and for settlement, and this is based on the places that surround it. The major port town of Latent lies just northeast of the Plains, which brings many travelers from the south through its borders on their way there. Durem also lies just to the west of the Gaia Plains. There is also the town of Barton north of the Plains, across the river. Commuting between these major towns brings many into the plains, where most are captured by its rural beauty.

The Gaia Plains are also surrounded by many natural places, such as the Sea just to the east. It is this sea that helps the Gaia Plains maintain very mild weather, and brings rain to water the plants that grow here. The river lies just north, and has supplies and means for irrigating crops in the drier regions of the Plains. To the east lie forest surrounding the stadium and the Leviathan Stadium, whose Sky Ring always seems to remain in a lofty ring of clouds. To the south lie the Lakes, which provide another means of irrigation. To the southeast, the Fores spout up from the earth.

The Gaia Plains have three different water sources on three different sides: the Sea to the east, the River to the north, and the Lakes to the south. The water all around the plains have created a very mild climate for the area, yielding cool winters and warm summers. This has thus made for wonderful growing in the area, though the area is prone to some humidity in some places.

Spring will quickly melt the chill of winter away with a full sun and almost cloudless skies, though clouds have been known to wander in from the sea during the morning before being burnt away by the midday sun. Flowers will begin to bloom in this season, making it one of the more colorful seasons. Summers are very cool, and brief rainstorms are not uncommon. They typically help to cool the region off when things are getting a bit too hot, but such storms are not usually harmful to any crops or buildings.

Autumn is one of the most colorful seasons. The chill of this time turns the green leaves gold and crimson and they fall from gray branches into a windswept decent of color. The chill will often nips children�s cheeks red and most of the fruits and vegetables will be harvested up. During the winter, most things will decrease their growing. Snow does not often fall, though frozen dew will sometimes make the ground look as though it had turned a glassy white.

Flora:

The fertile soil of the Gaia Plains lends itself to flourishing growth. The moderate climate with gentle rains and warm weather help produce all kinds of flowers, trees, and grasses all over the fields. The most common is probably the wean grass, also called milk grass, which in itself helps the land, providing a healthy feed for domestic and wild animals, but also in helping to fertilize the soil. Grass also grows here in long slender blades. Both grasses often mingle together, bending under the carefree breezes and turning gold when autumn kisses the plains.

Bushes also grow here, creeping along the ground and hiding heart-shaped fruit among the long grasses. Many have taken up these plant and put it in their gardens, mainly for the charming fruit produced in the summer. It grows commonly all over the plain as a garden plant, and the fruit is often harvested and eaten. They are commonly of a reddish purple hue in this region.

Red and white oak grow in the plains, too, often seen in singularly growing up from a hill or in the center of the plain. Though the oaks produce acorns which they drop in autumn, it is rare to find more than one oak in any one area. Often times they will grow far apart. In the autumn, the red oaks are easy to spot, as their leaves turn a brilliant red.

The northern plain, is outlined on the north by the river, and thus the plain has a lot of water plants growing right off its banks. The reeds growscommonly in and on the shore, as well as waterstars, which often do indeed look like white stars in a dark sky when night falls on the river. The berries of these little plants are often made into an expensive paste.

Because this is the primary plain for crop growing, many fruits, vegetables, and grains are grown here. Wheat is perhaps the most popular of these crop plants. From the harvested grain, bread and pastries can be made. More wheat is produced in the Gaia Plains than anywhere else in Gaia. The small peas this plant produces are also a common harvest crop, alone with peascods. Due to the number of livestock, trees grow commonly around farmlands.

The other part of the plains, known for being a grove area, has quite a few trees growing upon it. Maple is one of the most common, and this tree produces sweet syrup that many have taken to harvesting. Baych trees grow commonly here, too, often growing in little clusters that spout up from the rich soil, and in their shadow grows the delicate allia, whose berries, though poisonous, can be used for dying. Meldarapple trees also grow here with some abundance, often in orchards where their fruit may be collected and sold. Their rich wood, which has a pinkish hue to it, is often used to make furniture.

Depsite the groves that can often hinder a farmer from creating good farmland, there are a few farmers who have managed to make a decent living from growing wheat. Even in the lightly wooded plain, rolling waves of golden wheat can be seen in the autumn.

The last section of the plains is commonly thought of as the horseland, and thus few or no crops are grown here. Often wild plants will spring up from the ripe soil and their peas will be collected and eaten. In spring, the bright colors of their lovely flowers can be spotted through the swaying wean grass upon which the horses feed. Wild meldarapple trees produce fruit that many mares feed upon as treats.

Because this southern plain is lined by the river on the north side, reeds can be found along the northern banks, along with waterstars that float merrily along in the current. For the most part, this plain is just fast reaches of pastures, sometimes spotted with small clusters of flowers.

Fauna:

The Gaia Plains are one of the most fertile areas in all of Gaia, and thus a huge number of animals live here, feeding off the landl. Some animals are region-specific, but others exist in all plains, such as the aelirels, a white bird believed to represent the innocence of children. They are one of the more uplifting animals to see here. Many other birds, such as small finches and quails, also enjoy the open air and fertile floor. The bat can often be seen or heard during the night.

One of the most common reptiles here is the green grass snake, which is, in some places, to be goodluck. The rolling hedgehog also lives here, though most don�t get to see the head of one of these little martens for very long, as they are quick to curl up when the least bit of danger approaches. Rodents find this area something of a paradise. Large populations of field mice dwell here, gorging on the edible grasses. Tareps also find this place to their likings, and the homes of these rabbits can be commonly found (often by accident) all over the fields. The high population of rodents have attracted several foxes here, in particular the red foxes.

The mimsy is a common here, often slinking around during the night to steal little morsels. They also happily feed on the populations of insects. Indeed, quite a few insects, both harmful and benign, live here, in particular the bees, which provide honey to the population, certainly making the Gaia Fields one of the sweeter places to live. The bright little firefly also makes its home here, and many children have taken to catching these little bugs in the summer.

The Gaia Plains are home to a huge population of horses that live here, wild and otherwise. Horses are not the only domestic animal living here, though. Sheep, whose wool is often used to make warm clothing, can often be found grazing in all parts of the fields.

The sparse settlements of the farmers, and thus many of the animals inhabiting the area are livestock, including cows and sheep that graze upon the fertile grasses. No farm is complete without a flock of chickens, though, and even pigs are sometimes kept in barns or stocks. More livestock animals live in theis plain than all the others combined. The barn cat can also be found here. Almost every farmer has at least three barn cats that take up residence within their barns and fields, helping to maintain the field mouse population.

Wild animals also dwell here, though, such as the common ferret, especially those of the bandit variety, though an occasional white ferret can be seen slinking among the fields. Most farmers will kill a ferret on sight, given that these little weasels will happily gobble up all sort of fruits grown by those living here. Throwing hedgehogs, both tame and wild, also live around these parts, helping farmers to maintain the population of biting insects. Many farmers have taken to using these animals to eat biting flies that harass their cows.

Some beautiful deer inhabit this plain where they are no often frightened off by the sound of galloping horse hooves. The starback live happily in this field and the neighboring field. Known for the white, star-like markings on their back, this deer grazes happily near its cousin, the common deer of this plain due to its peaceful atmosphere and open plains. Despite their beauty, most farmers are somewhat biased against deers, as they will often eat their crops.

Large and fairly aggressive birds, also live in these plains. Despite their acts of aggressiveness and being territorial, most farmers don�t mind their presence, as they tend to give a lot of meat when hunted.

The Gaia Plains are known for it�s grooves, where many animals can hide, especially small flies and insects. This gathers a good population of common ferrets, who feed off these little bugs, as well as some of the smaller rodents in the area, such as the tarep and the field mouse. They are also seen near the same area as the starback deer, who lives happily in the protective groves of this field.

The cuuloo bird is also seen, rather easily, around these parts. Their bright plumage often gives them away, both to hunters and to predatory animals. Many farmers in this area, however, have taken to raising the cuuloo�s as a sort of livestock, using their bright feathers for decoration. The many prey-animals in this area, as well as the undergrowth in which a predator can easily hide, have attracted a few packs of wolves to the area.

Resources:

The Gaia Plains are among the most fertile lands in the whole of Gaia. The soil is moist and rich with minerals that make plants grow strong and healthy, as well as rather fast. The air is soft and moist, often coming from the east, from the ocean. The sun is almost perennially shining above, yielding only to the gentle rain clouds that supply the lush fields and valleys and groves with water to help them grow. The richness of this place yields a plethora of agricultural resources.

Many crops grow here among the kind sun and fertile soil. Wheat is probably the largest export for the Gaia Plains. Thousands of wheat are produced every year from hundreds of wheat fields all across the plains. Fruits and vegetables are also produced here by the bushel.

But there are also a lot of livestock here. The farmers who grow wheat also sometimes keep many barnyard animals, including goats, sheep, cows, pigs, and chickens all of which lend themselves to a good amount of meat and animal products. They say that there is no milk sweeter than that of an Gaian Cow, and no pork thicker. Hundreds upon hundreds of eggs go to market everyday, and fresh milk is easy to get. The meat is delicious, with plenty of seasons to add into the roasting of it.

2ragingtofu

It was true what they said, whoever "they" were. You don't really appreciate something until it's gone.

The cool breeze making it's way around his face and chest, wrapping and soothing his arms into a relaxed state. The crisp grass under his bare feet springing back to life after he had stepped on it, instead of cracking and breaking with each step. He had forgotten how to live on this plane of existance, live this life, and he knew it would take some getting used to. His senses had returned to him, like a man who had just awakened from death - it felt wonderful. He did, however, need a place to rest and figure out what he was going to do from here. He had very little at the moment... just a few mementos from his former life - which, he thought to himself as he set his backpack down next to a nearby tree - that ended up being surprisingly similar to his life now. So much so, in fact, he couldn't understand what was different. Well, besides the large dragon skull on his head. That was a minor difference from before. As he rested against a nearby tree, hands behind his head and watching the odd merchant or traveler, he decided now would be a good a time as ever to gather his thoughts.

Barton Town. It was such a prominent place in his life - he grew up near it as a child, returned to it after the repercussions of a terrible, stupid accident had forced him away, and for a time, fallen in love with a beautiful young woman there. He was still in love, in fact... but now wasn't the time to dwadle on that fact. Who would believe that he had quite literally been to hell and back? He wasn't even sure he had done it. Or how, for that matter. In a sense, he was still reeling from the experience. Think, Axel, think. It couldn't have been more than a few months ago... why does it feel like it's been an eternity? Come on, how did you end up in that place? Right, right... Ackman. Waking up with a sword through your throat is no way to wake up. Neither is waking up with one through your heart, face, chest, and shoulder. That's how I woke up, I remember now, with that crazy fool standing over me and laughing. I felt so stupid for having let my guard down, I spent my last breath asking Elvidnir for forgiveness. I died on her. She swore she'd kill me if I died on her....

Axel laughed to himself a bit, his hand moving to a wide scar across his chest, just under his collarbone. It began to dawn on him just how much force had gone into those blows that had killed him. Enough about his death, he decided... how had he reached this point now? For all intents and purposes he should still be wasting away in the underworld, spending his days picking fights with others for nothing more than bragging rights. Death meant nothing there, he had known, as something that is dead can't be killed further. It was through these random fights, the bar and club hopping that had given him the information he needed. It was how he had found his father.

"I was wondering when you'd show up here, kid. You're late," said the grinning, arrogant man who had placed a heavy hand on Axel's shoulder. His other hand was restraining the fist that had, seconds earlier, been haphazardly flung at his nose. "I thought you'd be here years ago." Black lifeless eyes gazed back, and not a word was spoken for almost an hour. It was simply a flurry of angry yells, painful blows, and a test of strength between a father and son who knew nothing else to do in life nor death. Finally, when all was done, the two found themselves back where they started - and decided on a draw.

"Where's mom?" Said Axel, falling spread-eagle onto the dead ground where they had fought. His red-haired counterpart began to walk away. "She's not here. She hasn't been dispatched from the mortal world. If you find her, tell her I'm sorry."

The form he had fought so valiantly with turned into the form he wore on his head now. All he could honestly remember was picking up the strange skull and falling face-first into the middle of this field. He realized how scattered his thoughts were. A nap was in order. A long one, at that... just as long as he wasn't bothered too much, he should be fine.

((Editor's note: That's along the lines of my mental state, as well as Rage's....))

3ragingtofu

Axel shielded his face from the bright light that assaulted him, having just awakened and needing a little time for his eyes to adjust. The plains were just as he remembered them when he had drifted off to sleep, alabeit a bit less populated, and he decided that now was as good a time as ever to keep moving. He smiled grimly, wondering how much things had changed, if his old friends were around, or even if the same sites still existed. Relax, buddy, relax... you're good at finding people. Might have the world's worst sense of direction, but you can find 'em sooner or later. Hell, maybe even meet a few new people.

He stopped at a peculiarly placed roadsign. No telling how much further it was to Barton... it could take quite a while. It wasn't even in sight yet. But according to the road sign, there was a town somewhat nearby... many of the merchants seemed to be heading there.

"Aye, Latent. Yeh might want teh take a stop thar," said a merchant he had questioned about it. "Get yer'self a good shave, a bath, and some new clothes. And some food, too. You look like yeh'v been through hell." Axel thanked the man kindly, keeping his comments to himself. Well, he decided, it couldn't hurt to take a stop by. He WAS rather hungry... stretching out his shoulders, he took a detour towards the Merchant Town....

4Cthulhu Wish

It had been awhile since the stadium had been in ruins, and yet still not all of the fighters had been informed. Most were on quests or holidays away from the stadium but there.

That day in the plains of Gaia would have to be the most innocent child who lived in Levi. Melody. She wasn't a very known fighter or resident there, but she lived there. Quickly she began to run through the fields giggling as her transparent wings fluttered behind her.

"HELLO!?! ANYBODY HERE!?!" giggled the young faye as she looked about. It was too quiet, but she would soon fix that. She quickly brushed some of her Navy hair behind her ear with a smile on her face.

Soon though she could feel something slither past her feet, it tickled at first but she wasn't so sure what it was. Giggling she looked down and say the most terrifying thing yet, A Green Snake. Now really it could only be truely 2 inches long, but for a child who was about 3 feet tall, it was a monster. Quickly she screamed and through her hands up in the air, and started running in the other direction.

5Musset

The pony was a nice enough animal, and really Musset was quite happy for the company but sometimes it just annoyed the heck out of her� Like now, when the animal had decided to try nibbling at her hair again, instead of all the abundant grass that was well within reach. Of course Muse knew that the pony just wanted an apple or a handful of the sweet grain from out of the saddle bags, but the little girl was not ready to stop for the night yet and the pony knew that would be when it got a treat.

She pushed the animal�s muzzle away again and muttered at it to stop before she stooped to gently pull the tall grass away from the thrush�s nest that she had noticed, smiling to herself at the shiny eggs tucked into a nest of dry grasses and feathers, it was late in the season for the eggs but it was always nice to see other signs of life out here on the plain.

She carefully let the grass go and hauled herself back into the saddle once more groaning at all the jumping that she had to do just to get back up on the pony, he was a short animal, but his back was still almost a full head higher than the top of her own.

Musset would never have even accepted the animal from the farmer on the edge of the plains except that in some places the grass was a good foot taller than she was! Patting the pony�s neck again she settled herself in the saddle and clicked at the animal to head out the way they had been going before she decided to stretch her legs. She tugged at her shirt and frowned a bit to herself, it had fit just fine before she set out on her little trek, but she was going through another �growth spurt� and the shirt was showing a good inch of her midriff now.

Musset had no illusions that she would ever be tall, but she really was surprised to realize that she was now over three and a half feet tall, she had to almost be as tall as Rellis now, and that thought brought a little smile to her face as she tapped her heals to the pony�s sides to urge the small horse on a bit faster� heck she could easily run faster than he was plodding along now, and she wanted to reach that nice looking hill in the distance before it got too late to find a bit of fire wood for the night.

The pony grunted a bit but picked up his pace, showing that he did have a bit of intelligence even though he was lazy, for he knew that he would get his treat just as soon as she decided to stop for the night!

Musset had been out on her own for a few months now, exploring this would now that she knew she was not going back to her own. She still missed Rellis with all of her heart but Musset was finding Gaia to be an amazing place, and in some ways a heck of a lot safer than The Cleft had been. She had seen the Sea, and ventured for a bit at the base of the mountain range and now she was on he way back home, having decided to cross the great plains to reach the stadium and then Durem and Nedy� Nedy, her adopted mother, she had run out on the woman without so much as a good bye and the little girl felt quite bad at that, but in her own mind she was old enough to be out on her own and she needed to show herself that she could in fact take care of herself when she needed too!

Muse smiled to herself and urged the pony on a bit faster, eager to get to the hill and see what tomorrow held for her�.

6Musset

Muse was up with the sun as always and was looking forwards to exploring a patch of birch and oak trees that she had discovered on the far side of the hill that she had decided to camp on last night. Woods were always fun, even if they were closer to large thickest out here, only about a mile wide and perhaps two long this patch of trees would not even house deer during this time of the year but Muse was certain that there would be hares, and quite a few different types of birds and this would be a good opportunity to restock her supply of good kindling.

Settling the pony�s tack and her saddlebags on his back she quickly erased the most obvious signs of her camp for the night burying the cold embers and ash from her fire pit, and scattering the pile of grass that she had pulled to make herself a nice soft little bed. Anyone would be able to tell that someone had camped there, but only an experienced tracker would be able to tell that it was only one person who cad slept on the crest of the hill. She was satisfied as she pulled on the lead harness and made the pony follow her back down the hill.

Musset Pulled on her light jacket as a strong breeze made the grass flow in waves for miles around her and she laughed happily as they startled a pair of quail on the edge of the woods. It was nice to be back in a forest, even if this was not really much of a forest it still made the little girl feel quite comfortable.

Pulling her canvas bag off it�s place under the flap on her saddle bag she started to sift through the deadfall for dry kindling, luckily it had not rained in a week or so and Muse soon had the bag full once more and she happily tucked it away once more and started to gather wildflowers, keeping the stems long as she hummed to herself slowly plodding along and pulling the pony in her wake as he tried to eat every flower that she left behind.

Snorting to herself as she thought about what a greedy guts he was she squeaked happily upon finding a deep pond only a short ways into the corpse of trees. Muse took the opportunity to rinse out her pots and she just sat happily day dreaming for a while trailing her feet in the pond.

A Fat bumble Bee hovered over the flowers on Musset�s lap before settling on one to collect the pollen. Muse held perfectly still, smiling happily as the Bee buzzed on the flower before it lumbered over to another of the flowers on her lap and then it slowly flew away. She watched the bee for a time, noticing that it headed right across the little pond before it disappeared. Laughing softly at herself Musset jumped up and started to pull the pony along behind her again, letting her collected flowers scatter on the surface of the pond.

7Musset

Muse tied the lead off to a stout tree and let the pony graze a bit more as she wandered into a slightly thicker area of the woods, managing to find some berries and a few acorns, thinking of roasting them with her dinner for the night she filled her pockets, careful not to disturb all the bumble bees that she saw.

Returning to the pony and pulling out her stores she carefully packed away the berries in a plastic bag and wrapped the acorns in a piece of newsprint. Muse decided to check how her supplies were doing, pulling everything out of the one saddle bag and placing it on the ground. She was happy to see that nothing was so low that she would have to look for a farmer to try and barter with. Musset looked at three small empty plastic containers and tried to recall what had been in them as a bumble bee landed on her bag full of sugar. “Wow, there sure are a lot of you in here… I wonder if there is a hive in these woods of yours.”

Musset looked a tad surprised and then licked her lips as it suddenly occurred to her, where there was a hive, there would be honey…. and she did have empty containers after all. The Bees shurly would not miss just a little honey, and it would be grand to have some for her tea, and she could make pancakes too…

Musset was happily humming to herself as she picked up the medium sized container of the three and checked her pocket to be sure she had her lighter on her as she headed back into the woods where she had seen the most bees around the berry bushes, hopping that she could follow them to the hive.

It did not take the little girl long to find it now that she had thought to look, the bee hive was nestled in the hollowed out area of a huge old oak tree, only a good ten feet off the ground and with plenty of good branches to climb up on. Musset grabbed a long piece of dead fall and wrapped dry leaves and long fresh grass around the end before she pulled a bandana up around her mouth and nose and started to slowly climb the tree.

This close to the hive Muse had to be really careful not to bump into any of the bees, and she had to stay away from the actual entrance of the hive. That area of the tree was almost crawling with bees. Sitting out on a limb, a good three feet away from the hive entrance Musset lit her torch and was satisfied when the leaves caught but the grass started to smolder and the entire thing was letting off a ton of smoke, but there were no leaping flames.

She held her smoking branch out in front of the hive and watched in satisfaction as the bees stopped going into the hive and the ones inside all stopped flying around franticly, as the smoke made them lethargic. Licking her lips again she slowly moved down her branch to the trunk, careful to keep the smoking torch right in front of the hive entrance. The tiny girl pulled a piece of string out of her pocket and used it to tie the torch onto the branch so that she could have both hands free, glad that there was no wind now as she pulled out one of her knives from the hidden bandoleer under her shirt and the plastic container from her pocket again.

Muse looked into the hive very carefully, glad that she was wearing her ridding gloves still and the jacket as several bees flew fast her face. Hugging her branch between her legs the little girl leaned around the trunk and quickly spotted the combs of the hive, covered in wax to keep the honey from the air. She was a bit sad that she had to damage the hive to get what she wanted but the plan was too far along now for the little girl to give up as she quickly stabbed her knife into the honey comb and cut out a square, the liquid oozing along the blade as she worked.

Using the blade to break off the section that she had cut was harder and she noticed the sweat rolling down her forehead even as the bees became more agitated... the smoke was thinning and she realized that she was quickly running out of time. A little laugh of satisfaction was all she had time for as her broken piece of comb came out and she dropped it into the container and quickly sealed it shut to keep out the dirt. Her gloves and bade covered in honey.

Muse tried to swat a bee away from her face but realized that her sticky gloves were not going to help in that as she settled herself against the branch again and looked to see the torch smolder a bit more before a sudden gust of wind blew the thin line of smoke out away from the tree. Snatching the branch she screamed a bit as several bees suddenly swarmed in towards the hive and a very angry buzz could now be heard from within the tree.

Eyes wide, Musset quickly started to shuffle away from the trunk so that she could hop down and away from the tree. She managed to get to within six feet of the ground as a swarm of bees angrily flew out of the trunk of the tree and hovered all about. With a little shriek of fear the little girl looked to the ground and jumped as the bees started to head down the tree towards her.

Whimpering as she landed hard on the balls of her feet, feeling the shock all the way through her legs she took off at a dead run as several bees angrily flew around her face.

She had to get away from them, and at first she headed towards where she had left the pony but then she realized that would not work. The animal was tied up, and she still had her saddle bags on the ground… Musset suddenly turned directions again with a shriek as she felt the sharp pain of a bee sting on her wrist, the little thing had managed to get between her coat and her glove and with a valiant effort to get revenge for the damage to the hive he had killed himself to cause her some pain.

Not even realizing that she was crying the little girl was dashing headlong through the woods, knowing that she was leaving the bees behind her but still aware of the fact that smelling of honey as she did they would find her again easily.

The pond!

Musset screamed again as she ran straight for the deep pool, leaping off the same rock that she had sat on earlier to launch herself into the shockingly cold water she made a tremendous splash as she went under.

The shock of the cold water was almost enough to make the little girl scream again and try to jump right out of the poll, but remembering the bees she stayed under the water and grabbed some of the green plants from the bottom of the pool and quickly scrubbed at her ridding gloves.

Feeling her lungs start to burn she slowly let herself go back to the surface popping up quickly at first, her short hair covering her eyes as she gasped for another breath of air and ducked back down. Musset scrubbed her bangs back as she rose to the surface again so that she could see and with teeth chattering she was quite relived not to spot a swarm of angry bees anywhere near the pool.

Two strokes took her to the bank where she could touch ground again and shivering she scrubbed at her gloves and knife in the dirt to be certain that she had gotten all the honey off of both before she dragged herself out of the pool and slogged back towards where she had left the pony, careful to take the longest way away from the hive that she could.

Still shivering, her black hair plastered to her head and neck, her clothed dripping water and her shoes squelching with every step Muse looked the pony in the eyes as hr stopped his greedy munching on the tender leaves of a bush to look at her perplexed. smilies/icon_stare.gif “Not one word… don’t even think it, let’s just go. The sun will dry me off in no time at all.”

Scowling at the pony as if she expected him to make fun of her she pulled her prize from her pocket and was very pleased to find that the water had not leaked into the container and her chunk of honey comb was safe as she tucked it away with the rest of her food stuffs.

Tossing the saddle bags back up on the pony’s rump she hopped up onto the saddle once more and tugged his lead reign loose before tapping her heals to his sides. “Let’s go... still too many things to see before the sun sets…”

smilies/icon_3nodding.gif

8Skarburn

Sitting down in the long grass alongside the dirt road, Skarburn looks up into the sky, his brown eyes glistening in the sun and his dark skin absorbing the heat.

A great day for a walk, his mind comments, the thick Rastafarian accent echoing in the voice.

"Ja, mon," he says aloud. He stands again, returning his backpack to it's rightful place. "It's days like dis that makes me happy I left home."

He looks down both ends of the road. To the left, the town from whence he came. To the right, his next temporary home, wherever that may be.

Few people dared to join him. His family and friends from home were too afraid of the stories, and anybody he did travel with either died or disappeared during the night mysteriously.

He could never explain it. He knew he was a half-caste, his mother being an Orc and his father a human, but continually refused that his heritage was the reason.

He even considered himself bad luck, bringing misfortune to those who joined him.

He turns to the right and begins his walk down the road, the dirt stirring underneath his large feet. His large backpack doesn't impede his movement, so his stride is as long and fast as a giants.

The sky flows beautifully, changing shape and design continually. The cloud above him thins out to seem as soft as silk, ready to be made into a beautiful gown.

The cloud changes around into its next shape, slowly morphing itself.

Cooloombaroy, Skarburns mind says.

"Good to know de old mon is watchin'," Skarburn says to himself.

Lowering his gaze to the road ahead a fork stood in front of him, the post directly in front of his nose. He reels back in surprise and gathers himself again.

He stares down both ends of the road. Looking at the post, he stares at the words burnt into the wood.

Unfortunately, he recognises none of the symbols.

I should learn to read sometime, he thinks to himself. He looks down the roads again.

Directly to his left, the road turns off and disappears into the long grass.

To his right, the road leads into a forest a few hundred metres away.

"What ta do?" he mumbles to himself. "Da forest sounds good. I need da shade."

He looks at the signs again, hoping to recognise something, but nothing comes to him. Both signs look different, even.

He continues forth, into the forest that he knows nothing about.

The cool woodland air flows through the leaves and branches; Skarburn taking the feeling around his whole body, raising his arms to recieve the full effect.

A slow moan of satisfaction is the only sound before the 'twang' of a bow disturbs him.

Quickly, he jumps backwards as the arrow passes underneath his armpit and grazes his chest.

Rolling backwards, the pole he had on his backpack falls off, clanging on the ground.

Quickly, expecting the remaining arrows trained on him to fire, he begins to sprint, picking up the pole and continues the run.

The volley of arrows continue their assault, firing too far ahead or behind.

Unfortunately for Skarburn, two strike his flanks and one in his right ankle.

Losing his balance, he falls flat on the ground, his face scraping along the dirt road.

He rolls around to see his assailants approach him...

9Skarburn

"Heh, normally my group won't attack alone people, but you've got a pretty weapon there," says a tall, slender male holding a bow.

"Should be more dan dat, mon," Skarburn replies.

"Well, we were all getting antsy waiting around for something to come around," explaining bluntly. He crouches down and looks at Skarburn, the bow leaning on his shoulder. "So are you going to give us the weapon, or do we have to play rough?"

"Go figure," Skarburns says, as he pulls the pole and stabs the bandit in the face with the pole.

The Bandit falls back, holding his nose in pain. A small volley of arrows rain down upon Skarburn, but all except one misses. The exception merely stuck itself in the chain shirt Skarburn was wearing.

"You b*****d!" the bandit yells out, blood flowing down his mouth.

Skarburn jumps up onto his remaining leg and balances, using the pole as a walking staff.

"Fella's!" the bandit yells to the trees. "This one's mine!" he growls, full of vengence.

"Humility is the greatest lesson you'll ever learn, mon," Skarburn says, quoting his chieftain.

"Whatever," the bandit says, drawing his sword and swiping at Skarburn.

Skarburn blocks with the pole, and the sword makes a deep cut into the wood.

Skarburn lunges his weight forward, pushing the bandit backwards. The bandit pirouette's and gently slices across Skarburns neck.

Skarburn attempts to stop his fall with the pole, but hits a rock on the ground, dropping him like a tree.

"Guess it's over now, infection," the Bandit says Ravenously as he raises his sword for the final strike.

"Not yet," Skarburn says and quickly clutches the most vulnerable area men know of.

The Bandit screams like a Banshee, put simply.

A small flock of birds fly off from the trees, frightened from the shrill cry.

"Now. What's ya choice, mon?" Skarburn questions, keeping his firm grasp as the Bandit curls up into the Foetal position.

Skarburn tries to sit up, placing the pole on the ground. He looks at his sore leg.

The arrow sits straight through his lower calf.

Skarburn snaps snaps the pointed end of the arrow with one hand before yanking it back from where it entered.

"Call it," Skarburn says to him, threatening with the Blood soaked, broken arrow in his face.

"HOLD YOUR FIRE!" the bandit attempts to scream out, his voice distorted by the pain and his fear.

Fantastic Skarburn thinks.

He lets go of the bandit and hobbles down the road, trying to get away as quickly as possible. Skarburn's forgets the pole, realising he needs something more deadly. Leaving it where it is, he reaches for his halberd and uses the haft as a walking stick.

10Musset

Muse had changed a while back and was currently trying he hand at trick ridding with the pony. She knew that there was a town a couple of hours down the road, but the little girl was not really interested in going into town today.

Musset stood on her saddle, her shoes hanging on a clip on her saddle bags as she got the hang of balancing on the pony�s back while she let him slowly walk around in a big circle. They were a good mile away from the road but in the open she could see for quite some distance. It was a tad never wracking at first for her to balance on his back like this and it was a nagging little voice in the back of her mind that had urged the little girl to try this close to a road� better chance of finding help if something went really wrong�

She clicked her tongue at the pony trying to signal him to walk a little faster now that she was no longer wobbling and twitching violently at his reigns. The pony twitched an ear at her but didn�t move any faster, not really understanding what the strange child was up to now. He understood some of her verbal commands... stop that, move along lazy, where do you think you�re going?� those things he understood fairly well, the first would mean a swat on the nose or a jerk of the reigns to make him stop what he had been doing. The second was normally accompanied by a tap to his sides by her heals or a bit of a tug at his lead reign, and the last was always accompanied by a tug at his reign�s in the opposite direction that he had been going� So he really was wondering what she was making that funny clicking noise for when he was just walking around in a circle and not doing anything that would get him in trouble.

Muse groaned to herself and clicked her tongue at him again �come on lazy bones� just a little faster please��

He flicked his ears again recognizing one of the commands that he knew and wondered if that new clicking noise was supposed to be instead of a tap to his sides� If that was the case he decided that he rather liked the noise, and to test his theory he picked up the pace just a bit.

It may not have been much faster, but his pace was fast enough to throw her out of balance again as the girl wobbled her arms about and squeaked bending her knees and trying to stay upright on the saddle.

A full lap around the circle and Muse was grinning broadly to herself as she felt a lot more confident and she actually was managing to stand steady on the saddle. The trick was to been the knees, and to kind of bounce with his stride so that the pony�s steps did not jar her off balance all the time. She clicked her tongue at him again to see if he could understand the command and was rewarded as his ears flickered again and he was actually going at the same pace that they normally went at, not a trot but a fast smooth walk.

Musset was laughing happily as they went her joyful laughter spreading out across the plain to be swallowed by the softly weaving grasses.

smilies/icon_xd.gif

11Musset

Musset squeaked as she urged the pony faster still and again had to adjust her stance to keep her feet, his gait bouncing her so that she had to keep her knees bent to keep from falling on her head� Although the idea of jumping off his back was becoming more and more interesting by the moment as the pony trotted around in the circle of grass, his ears swiveled back to listen for another signal from the little girl that he should go faster still.

Okay, she figured that she had the hang of this now� and there was no way that she was going to try and get the pony into a full gallop while standing on his back smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif . Clutching the reigns tightly in her left hand she kept him at a trot and jumped up slightly eyes going wide as the wind of their passing whipped through her short black hair, and butterflies danced wildly in her stomach even after her bare feet touched back down on the saddle, slipping slightly as she wobbled again in trying to keep her balance.

A grin spread across the little girl�s face as she laughed happily even though the pony looked like he was going to have a fit trying to figure out what the heck his rider was doing bouncing around on his back like that!

Grinning she jumped up again, the same butterflies dancing wildly in her stomach as she tried kicking up her heels a bit more so that anyone looking would have seen a good foot or two of open air between the girl and the saddle as Musset really began to enjoy her new tricks!

With a little bounce she slipped back into her seat on the saddle grunting a bit as she realized that at a trot her butt hit the saddle quite hard. smilies/icon_xp.gif . Muse reined the pony back in to a walk and twisted in the saddle to pull a rather limp looking carrot out of her saddle bags for the pony. �Thanks, you did great!� She patted his neck and held the carrot out for him as he turned his head to happily munch back the treat.

Letting him pick his own pace again the little girl put her shoes back on as they plodded back towards the road. �We should work on our commands some more� Well I guess that I should get some more treats for you if I plan to teach you more tricks.�

A bit sadly she turned his head towards the town the small pair heading down the road towards civilization once more.

12JulioMartell

The sky light was beautiful in the mornings. Sun was at high peak around the time of 12:20 pm today. Clouds of cumulous and cirus were coming by at the winds bidding. THe soft brease felt like a babys breath. Julio stood on a field of grass and flowers which sway in a sea of green and colorful waves. The jist of it all is that he was becoming bored and just went out for a private stroll to himself, arms behind his head and ears splayed flat there as well.

The day felt great, warm temperature that didn't bother his skin or fur so the temp was at a moderate 65%F at this time. He was gazing along the plain of grass and flowers he never seen before. The sun felt warm and the airs softness was at a nice cool 58%.

13Hugin the Raven

Evan White- a seemingly young man who had his part-time home and training grounds, the Leviathan Stadium, destroyed. Yet again, another megalomaniac had to wipe the grounds clean of any life... well, what life was left inside anyways. So he had to pick a new place to train.

Though the Gaian Plains were not the most ideal place, due to the people who came through almost constantly, it was perfectly still this afternoon. The grass swayed in the wind, giving the entire field the illusion of water instead of the usual earth. It was almost.. hypnotizing. Well, it would have been if he had his eyes open.

But for the moment, he was meditating, as he usually did.

14Kellindel

His lungs burned with each breath he drew, pushing his aching leg muscles to stay under his treacherously bent frame. Maintaining the speed to keep one balanced when full-tilt forward wasn't easy, especially over long distances. For maybe the thirtieth time, he glanced over his shoulder. No sign of persuers, but that wouldn't stop him. They could be hiding in the tall grass an-

CRASH!

The lower half of the elf's frame hit a rather tall obstruction in his path. Something quite a bit more resilient than grass to be sure. His upward momentum carried him straight over the object to slame face-first into the soft dirt to skid several feet before coming to a halt, his legs falling over the rest of his frame to land him straight on his back.

What the hell had that been?

Rolling over and pushing himself to his knees, he rubbed his face and looked back toward his path. A man.

"Hey! Why did you trip me?! Didn't your mother ever teach you any manners? I could have killed myself!" He shouted angrily, his free hand moving to the hilt of his sword.

15Hugin the Raven

Hmm? What the...

BOOM

He was knocked over by someone who decided to intrude on his session, and quite rudely at that. However, rudeness can be forgiven. He didn't know that anyone was out here, nor would be out here for a while. The rather interesting thing was that he didn't detect him in his area of influence until the last second...

And just as soon as the thought passed through his head, he saw him reach for the hilt of what looked like a rapier.

His body calmed itself- he wasn't about to let this guy ruin his day.

"Sorry- I didn't know anyone was gonna be out here."

His tone was friendly... but his eyes were watchful. If the guy noticed anything, it would be the intricately-designed silver and black gauntlets along with a matching pair of greaves. While showy, these did serve their purpose...

16Kellindel

"Thats your excuse for tripping me? Sorry buddy, but you disgraced me by tripping me. I demand retribution! I challenge you to a duel, sir!" He yelled, previous activities and fatigue all but forgotten after the humiliating fall.

His swords snapped free of their sheathes. Twin rapiers of nearly identical make that shone in the sunlight. Rising to his feet, he waved the weapons loosely back and forth in a menacing fashion.

"Do you accept?"

17Hugin the Raven

Fool... fine then.

Evan sighed. He agreed with Hugin- the immortal that shared a mind with him was usually right. This guy was the rude one- he didn't even accept his apology- much less give him time to explain who he was or why he was out here. Well, whatever. It came down to this anyways.

"Accepted."

He casually stood in the at ease position, his hands behind his back and his legs at shoulder width. Back straight, eyes forward and staring directly at the opponent. It was always go time in the end, wasn't it?

"Come at me."

18Kellindel

He complied. Body dashing full-tilt forward, his swords uncrossed, pointing straight toward his target like the horns of a charging bull.

He wasn't so direct, however. Just before comign within striking distance, his weapons moved. His left blade lowered, its accompanying arm moving outward then snapping back inward once again, cutting at the side of his opponents right knee with its razor, sharp edge. Meanwhile, his right blade pulled backward in a similiar manner, but rather than change directory, it stabbed straight at his heart, arm extending to its maximum length as he continued to move forward without slowing. At this rate, they'd crash together if his opponent didn't dodge.

19Hugin the Raven

Clever, that.

Still, he was watchful. The feint didn't bother him much, though he was remarkably fast. One who had two swords had more attack options, sure enough. But one with one, or even no weapon, had a bit more freedom of movement and access to agile manuvers.

So it shouldn't have been a surprise when Evan casually lifted his right leg, and turned it just so-

CLANG

Metal hit metal.

In the meantime, his left arm snapped from behind his back in a blur- a snake coming out from the proverbial grass to strike-

CLANG

Parried.

Perhaps this would not be such a pushover.

20Kellindel

(I'm assuming you parried my thrust outward wide to avoid my sword just grinding past and stabbing you anyway?)

Rather than perturbed by his failure to strike his opponent, Kell grinned. He continued to move in a sprint, even with the distance between them now well within his maximum reach of his sword. As his right right foot left the dirt after pushing off from a step, it broke rythm with the opposite foot, snapping forward in a vicious front kick at his opponent's stomach. Sending the entire momentum of his charge and then some into the sole of his boot.

Meanwhile, his hands pushed inward. Though his opponent had the advantage of strength due to the fact that his weapons were closer into toward his body, if he could hold the man in just long enough to connect with his foot, then his initial attacks purpose would be fulfilled.

21Hugin the Raven

((Yup, you guessed it. Sorry that I wasn't more verbose.))

Now, this was interesting. One arm and one leg were busy, and now he had a foot coming towards him. On top of that, the swords that he held at bay were starting to increase the pressure. It was near-impossible to catch the other foot with the other hand, though it was now out and free...

Then again, he wouldn't have to.

As his feet shifted and broke rhythm, Evan figured (quite quickly) that it was a minor, slight opening. A broken rhythm, whether on purpose or by something on the defender's part, was a break, period.

Thus, as the kick came forward and the swords pressed inward, he shoved his right hand forwards. All that tension that was being forced through his body was about to be used against the assailant... and a blast of compressed air slammed forwards.

However... it was a bit late. The attack got off, but at the same moment the heel of Kell's right foot slammed into his gut and knocked him off balance. The only question was... did it work?

22Kellindel

The man shot his hand forward. A punch? No. It wasn't even a palm strike. Any idiot could tell that he had the advantage of reach with his leg. It must be-

His head snapped backward, he felt the gratifying sensation of his heel digging into his oppnent stomach, and then he was airborne. Luckily his torso and bent backward slightly to let his leg extend to its maximum length, though it didn't help much. Still, if there was one element he knew, it was air. Past a haze of red, he regained his bearings upside down only a foot or two off the ground. Just enough time to right himself.

His swords slammed into the ground, jerking his body to a stop in mid-air from which he fell heavily onto his knees. -an elementalist. He freed his swords from the ground and dashed forward once more, ignoring the pain in his chest. It felt like he'd been punched right in the diaphram. If his body handn't been angle just so that the air had somewhere to go after connecting... He'd have to watch this guy. Best to get him while they were both still hurting, though. Fortunately, he had just the right weapon and defense to fight this guy.

He was just out of striking distance of his hopefully still unbalanced opponent when he made his move. Lifting his left sword over his head, she chucked it at his enemy, sending it end over end at the upper leg of the appendage that had blocked his first cut.

Then he spun, the movement appearing as if he was feinting to the left while the man had to deal with his projectile weapon. That was not the case, however. His free hand grabbed some of his cloak as he spun, pulling so that the slipping clasp would move to its maximum length then swinging it almost like a bat at his opponent. Its weighted end swung through the air toward his opponent head at surprising speed, striking at him from almost six feet away while the sword was still en route to his leg.

23Hugin the Raven

One didn't have to be a fighter to know that it was not quite all that easy to regain one's balance at this rate. However, he did so... as he landed on his back, Evan planted his hands on the ground and used them to shift the rest of his momentum into a backwards roll. He was in a crouching position by the time he was done..

And his eyes snapped open.

They were indigo.

"Go."

As if that were a cue, he shot forwards at a much greater speed, and almost at the same time of his opponent. The reason for this sudden burst of agility was simple- the wind was at his back. He was manipulating it to move him forward, in the manuver called the Gale Shift. Within his area of effect, he could feel the movement of the sword as it flew end over end towards his right thigh.

Thank you...

He quickly closed his arms like a trap, catching the sword in between his hands. Fortunately, this risky gamble paid off- he grasped it by the flat of the blade instead of the edge.

...For one of your weapons.

And then, he found himself in a dilemma- the weighted end of Kell's cape. His opponent was using it like a bull whip, and he was just inside its range. There was only enough time to flip the weapon around and catch it with his left hand...

WHAM

Evan- no, Hugin- was knocked sideways. However, though the pain certainly rang through his body, he had been through a lot worse. He didn't just shrug it off- hell, he couldn't. But he could use that pain- it sounds odd, but he did use it. Everything was energy to be used in the end, after all.

As he got whacked with the weighted end and was darting off in one direction- his left side, he slowed his path through the air by increasing the density of the atmosphere- it was a buffer that was about four feet away.

Thus, he promptly landed on his feet and assumed a fencing position only a moment later. He was turned to the side- left hand on left hip, right leg forward and weapon pointed casually at an upwards angle towards his opponent.

He would have to be careful of that cape this time.

24Kellindel

Kellindel grinned. Closing in on his opponent at a slightly slower pace, swinging his cloak in slow circles with one had as he approached. Continuing in a brisk run, he brought his right side forward in a moving stance similiar to that of Evan. In short order he was so close to his opponent that their swords were almost touching.

His wrist shook ever-so-slightly, causing the tip of his sword to vibrate. Then his sword dived left and cut right at the inside of Evan's arm. His opposite hand rose, as if to clobber his opponent over the head with its weight end, but he pulled the weapon up short. Stepping forward and continuing into his cut, his hand continued to swing the end of the cape downward, then released the majority of it on the back swing as he ducked down in a movement similiar to that of a wrestler setting up take-down. The cloak rocketed over his head like a thrown stone, heading directly toward his opponents chest.

25Hugin the Raven

The man was a veritable treasure trove of moves and strategies- but it would be quite interesting this time. Sword was going for his weapon arm- the tip of it was aiming to saw through the skin as it vibrated. Meanwhile, he had to keep an eye on the cape- it was being used as well.

Quickly, he hopped backwards and to his right, rotating his right wrist in an attempt to catch the blade with a circular parry before it ate his arm alive. As for the cape- well, if this simple evasion was successful, the weighted end would effectively be on the ground instead of on him, and Kell would be temporarily blinded.

It would, if nothing else, buy the Raven some time.

26Kellindel

The weighted end hitting the ground. While a logical prediction, it was only partially correct. His hand was still holding a section of cape. As it moved downward, the cape fanned out, almost entirely obscuring Kellindel's form except for his sword-wielding arm. Just like in his first attack, the sword began applying more and more pressure against his opponents blade for only a moment before the still-settling cloak exploded into movement.

In the fraction of a second he was hidden from vision, Kellindel pulled the sheathe from his weapon belt. Stepping forward and using his swords pressure as a guide to find his enemy. Then he swung his sheathe just like a bat at his opponent opposite side, stepping on the left edge of his cloak mid-swing to drag it just below his eyes so that he could be sure he connected. Being blinded worked both ways and when one had surprises it gave him a distinct advantage.

27Hugin the Raven

So he could fight blind, could he? Interesting.

But a strike with the sheath wasn't exactly enough- easily countered. Hugin casually blocked the attack with his left forearm, the gauntlet catching the saya and effectively slowling its path before said same forearm pushed it to the outside in a parry.

Enough foolishness.

Being blind worked two ways, that it did... and at this rate and this low stance, it wouldn't be that fun if say... he got kicked. Turning to the right- in order to keep the pressure on the opposing rapier- Hugin chambered his left leg... and shot it forward as if his leg were the firepower for a goddamn cannon.

The target- what was supposed to be Kell's head. If it connected, he would lose his advantage, be in real pain, and be knocked dizzy for a bit. And that's an understatement, seeing as a side thrust kick at this range was very painful...

28Kellindel

Unfortunately, gravity and his step had done its work. The cloak was just low enough for him to see the attack coming. At this range avoiding it would be a bit of a trick. Still, better to try than take the hit. Disengaging his sword and pushing off with his sheathe, he quickstepped to the left with his right foot. Meanwhile his left foot moved off the cloak, its toe digging into the dirt under it and kicking up upward. Simoultaneously, his right hand grabbed the underside of his cloak and lifted it up.

Then the foot connected with his shoulder. He had shifted away specifically to make it a glancing blow, realizing that he couldn't dodge, but that did little when it came to pain. He almost dropped his sword from the impact and his body further twisted to the right, but conviently this only assisted him in his plan.

The cloak closer to his upper body moving over his enemies foot and the underside moving upward, the two ends formed an ever-tightening noose around his opponents leg, one that moved all the faster with the sudden jerk from the upper end. If he couldn't pull his leg back in time, it would become trapped in the cloth.

Just for good measure, he continued the spin, grabbing the cloak nearer his neck to jerk it even faster. He was hurting, but he couldn't let that stop him at this close range. Using the force of the kick, he dropped and continued to spin with the movement, bringing his own right leg out to sweep kick his opponents stablizing leg. His right arm, though in a good bit of pain, he managed to wrap in his cloak to pull with all his strength. If he caught the mans other leg, the man would soon find himself on the ground

For good measure, he quickly transfered the sword to his good hand while turning and thrust the point of the weapon at his right hip. Assuring an effective attack whether or not he fell.

29Hugin the Raven

How damned irritating...

The cloak had almost wrapped around his leg... almost. But the side thrust kick was designed to attack and retreat quickly- a power move that was meant to be a quick but painful stab instead of a killing blow. As it retreated, the sweep came. There was one simple way to settle this problem...

Because the left leg that was pulled up was a stance in its own right... Crane Stance. A stance that was not only capable of the sheer power of the legs, but if used properly, advanced aerial manuvers as well. The leg that came sweeping towards his would suddenly find no purchase as Hugin bent his supporting leg and jumped into a forward sault, tucking his legs in as he sailed through the air.

Coincidentally- if this worked, that was... the thrust that was meant for his right hip would sail clean underneath him.

30Kellindel

Without missing a beat, Kellindel continued his spin, bringing his sword around at his somersaulting enemy. There were three very dangerous weaknesses to such a movement in a fight. First, he was in the air which cut his manueverability to nigh-zero, though his abilities might aid him in this area. Second, while flipping, it would likely be very difficult to see any incoming attack, which hindered his only strength in this position. And third, while tucked into a ball he had even less chance of manuevering or defending himself.

Grabbing the handle of his sword in both hands, he waited until the flip caused his back to be exposed and slashed with all his strength, cutting needlessly far toward his enemy to assure a hit. Meanwhile, he used the shift in his elbows to manuver his cloak behind him once more and nearer his left side. The moment he was done slashing, he would grab the garb and swing it under his opponent then unfurl it beneath where he was to land and jerking it out from under him the moment he made contact.

31Hugin the Raven

Of course, one had to take into account the area of influence that Hugin had around him. He could sense an attack coming from anywhere within a fifteen-foot radius- one that was so close was hard to miss.

Indeed, his abilities did help in a way- it would be odd however if one thought about it. The attack was definitely going to be an overswing if it didn't connect- this could be the chance he had been waiting for... no, it wasn't even that. This was the opportunity he was waiting for. The cloak in a risky position, the sword in a situation where it would be hard to recalculate the path, or at least a minor annoyance...

While his back was turned, his head was down, and his legs were tucked in... no one really mentioned his arms, did they? Not really. They weren't exactly hugging his knees- they were pretty much free to move. And move they did- his left one anyways.

It shoved downwards... and the downward force of the air pushed him upwards, just enough to have the razor edge of the blade miss the palm of his hand! Damn, he was persistant, this one!

But it was going to be over soon enough as Hugin came out of his sault and landed hard on his opponent's cloak. With a clean, quick, precise stroke of his blade...

RRRRRIP

Satisfying sound indeed.

32Kellindel

Kell smirked. Did he really think he was the first person to target his cloak? Many found it an annoying enough weapon to attempt to decommision before moving in for the kill. It's distractions was only one of its benefits.

Still grasping the edge of the now two-piece cloak with both hands, he pulled. His intention from the very beginning, it took a mere instant, perhaps even less for him to continue with his plan. The loose dirt and grass ground provided little friction, actually aided him in the effort, providing more than enough pulling force to extricate the garment rather violently out from under his enemy.

Next position. The cloak obscuring his body, whereever his enemy was, it was time to attack. His head was still visible to his enemy, whether he be falling or not. He began to duck, as if moving to hide behind the cloak to hide his next manuever, but it had already been completed. His sword blade stabbed through the material as charged forward at his enemy, both hands again wielding the blade as he drove his entire body into the thrust at his opponents chest.

33Hugin the Raven

And it happened anyways.

His legs were pulled from under him- legs up, back down, and falling. And yet another power move, save for the fact that this time he was sure it would hit. At least, he was sure.

But the Raven of Thought was not about to die on this forgotten plain, beaten by this rude being who decided that a mere accident was reason for attack. He was pissed now- but he wouldn't show it with words or emotion.

Take this, then!

As he fell, a hand shot forward. The man would suddenly find himself stopped in his tracks... by the very air itself. He had condensed the air pressure around Kell to create a damned prison- one which he could move at will. As he hit the ground with his back, he winced slightly and hissed in pain- he'd be all right, though.

This guy wouldn't.

34Kellindel

Suddenly unable to move, Kell was needless to say quite confused. Confusion quickly turned to panic. He began hyperventilating, struggling uselessly against his invisible bonds. All the while he stared daggers at Evan. The fight obviously wasn't gone in this one, despite his unfortunate position.

35Hugin the Raven

"Hn... You are an irritating one."

He began to stand up. Irritating wasn't the word for it- rude and slightly off-kilter were two he would pick, not to mention overreactive. Heck, he could pick worse words, but he didn't. He simply looked at him with those surprisingly cold eyes and walked towards him as he spoke.

"Now, we try this again... please forgive me for not checking if anyone was going to be out on this plain today, at the same day that I was casually training. Far be it from me to intrude on your little world, where apparently an accident is a cause for a duel to the death. After all, there could not be worse things that could be done to one's honor, correct?"

His voice was dripping with sarcasm and indignation. He was just about ready to spear the guy with his own rapier, but he would give him the chance to regain what... "honor" he had lost, if he had any. But on one condition...

"The cape... a quite interesting weapon. But now, you will fight on even ground. If this is to be a duel to the death, then we will decide this by the sword, and nothing else. Am... I... clear?"

He was in his face now- his barely suppressed anger almost showing its colors. This would end his way, and it would end now.

36Kellindel

Before the man had even finished his ultimatum Kellindel was laughing. Hard, explosive woops of laughter that probably would have left him doubled over were he not paralyzed.

"Sword on sword says the guy with the fancy wind powers and metal arm and leg guards? You can take your mercy and shove it, you hypocritical b*****d."

He choked out finally as his laughter died to a low chuckle. Thinking better of sptting at the man, he continued to struggle against the magical effect.

"But if you really think so much of your swordsmanship and honor, why don't you just finish the job here and now with your pilfered weapon? C'mon, do me. Or is all that righteous talk just blowing wind?"

He snickered, glaring at Evan with blatant contempt.

37Musset

Muse had the pony at a trot again as she happily headed off the plains towards Durem, intent simply on restocking her supplies and perhaps getting the pony�s shoes checked.

Something was drawing her today, a strange tingling feeling in the back of her head that the child had come to associate with either trouble or the kind of fun that grown ups were always scolding her for smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif .

The little girl leaned back in the saddle and at the silent command the pony slowed to a fast walk as Musset scrambled to stand on the back of the saddle, proud that she hardly even wobbled at all doing that now as something in the distance caught her attention. A flash of light was what drew her attention at first, but it was the visible aura of power about the two small figures in the distance that led Muse to believe she had found what had given her the urge to come in this direction!

The little girl slipped her footing so that she could slide back into the saddle and leaned forwards with a click of her tongue to the pony as a signal for him to speed up as she headed in closer to see what was up.

People out on the plain was not something that the child had encountered very often, and so she was very surprised when she was close enough to see that she recognized one of the two men. Muse reigned in the pony and sat back to contemplate the situation. She was still a good thirty feet away from Evan and the other man, and she considered it a safe distance for the moment.

�Interesting to see Mr. Evan out here Greedy� very interesting�� The little girl sat back in her saddle talking absently to the pony and waited to see what would happen.

38Hugin the Raven

"I might have a worse fate in store for you than death... but that's later."

He released him- more like allowed him to drop like a stone- and casually walked a few paces away- five at the least. Heck, with how fast the guy was, it would be enough- ten would give Kell more time to think.

"The wind abilities are part of my nature. Far be it from me to go against who I am and what I can do... However, I can make an exception. These, however-"

He unfastened the gauntlets and tossed them to a wayward side- he could do without for the moment, and could always come back for them later. The greaves he casually took the rapier and cut the bindings off, letting them fall to the ground and kicking them off to the same side as the gauntlets.

"...Are not truly necessary, truth be told."

A bluff- but he didn't have to use everything at his disposal. He could always use those against a different opponent.

"Fine- level field. Come at me... that is, if you still want an opportunity to kill one such as I. Because you will not get another."

39Kellindel

"I hope you aren't always this concerned about a fair fight." Kellindel said at length, regarding his opponent with naught but more contempt than he had when trapped.

"Because if you are, then the intelligent fighters who aren't will pick you apart." As he spoke, he removed the top of his ruined cloak from around his neck with his free hand. "Assuming you last through this." A small smirk formed on his face as he stepped away from his opponent, putting his sword-wielding side forward.

With that, he dashed toward his opponent once more, closing the short distance between them in the blink of an eye. It ended quite quickly as he slammed his right foot into the ground, the hand on the same side extending, sending the point of his sword toward his opponents chest. A simple, straight thrust.

40Hugin the Raven

He might have been serious about a fair fight, but he wasn't stupid.

Plate armor is heavier than a b***h- now that he was without it, what would happen to his movements? That blink of an eye was expected, surely. Hugin, with the combat reactions of his almost incessant training, quickly rotated his front foot- the left one- in a 90-degree angle, holding his blade parallel to his body in order to draw his entire frame inwards. Thus, his body would move to the opponent's left side. If sucessful, the oncoming attack would slip past...

However, it wasn't over. He stepped back once with a cut to the right, and then again with a cut to the left. The speed of the attack series alone made the blade vibrate at a high frequency- the tip would, at this range, give his opponent a few nasty scars across his exposed left side at best. At worst... depending on how slow he reacted... this would be quite ugly.

41Kellindel

So much for traditional fencing.

Kellindel dug the toe of his back foot into the ground as he saw his opponent begin to shift his weight and pushed off, turning on his heel just in time to meet the two strikes. His hand was quite a bit faster than his body, however. Before he had even turned, his sword had struck his opponents blade, angling itself to force blade out wide or nowhere at all. He chose to cut back in from the other direction, however. This gave him a bit of time to reposition his own weapon for his next attack. Again he parried, halting the cut with what was near the base of his blade.

Now that he was repositioned and his opponents attack thwarted, he moved in for his own strike. The crosspiece of his sword being a perpendicular bar rather than the usual cup, it allowed him to use some rather unique techniques. A flick of his wrist and a subtle lift of his arm lowered his blade, almost leveling it but halting when the point of the weapon was aimed roughly at his opponents collar. Twisting his wrist, lifted his arm further as if trying to throw his opponents weapon off his own. Instead, the weapon leveled off and he stepped forward, stabbing inward toward his opponents chest, leaning his own body into the thrust to add to its strength.

All this occured in less than a second, the force of his thrust causing his opponents weapon (if pressure was still being applied) to slide down the edge of his sword and lock into the joint between his crosspiece and blade. From this point his opponent could either disengage and attempt to bring his weapon around his opponents to slap it away, or attempt to push the point of his enemies blade away in a battle of strengths at a great disadvantage due to leverage at the current position the blades held. Or at least thats what most of his opponents had tried so far. Perhaps he might learn something new from this fellow.

42Hugin the Raven

Impressive- both moves countered. But now it was time for improvization.

Disengaging was out of the question. That would give the opponent time to think. A test of strength was unnecessary- heck, at this range, it would be a disadvantage, with his blade directly leveled in a vertical position and Kell moving forward.... with the weight of his body.

This, especially at this range, was the flaw.

Hugin moved to his left and took his own blade with it, repositioning it so that it was once again horizontal. As he did so, he lifted his left leg and shot it out to his side, aiming to slam his heel into the now exposed right side of his opponent.

43Kellindel

He simply continued his movement, stepping forward with his thrust and away from the kick while continuing with the downward movement and falling to one knee. Just as quickly, he looked over his shoulder, snapping his left foot outward at the knee of Evan's supporting leg.

His sword reemerged from behind him almost instantly, clutched in a reverse hold behind his back to defend against counter attack as he twisted back with the movement of his kick to face his opponent.

44Hugin the Raven

As one of his legs was knocked from underneath him, Hugin ended up with his legs split- the pain was brief and sharp, but he'd live. Besides, he was entirely comfortable in this position as well. He caught Kell holding his rapier in a defensive position- behind his back, even... and smirked.

Free hit! This was an awkward position in an awkward place, and surely this could not be avoided... so immediately after Kell turned to face him, Hugin simply stabbed at his opponent's right leg. No fuss, no fancy stuff, just a simple, quick pierce to the leg that was supported by the knee...

Of course, the chances that the attack would land were slim, but that was no reason not to continue applying pressure with repeated attacks. Besides, he couldn't be that fast- it was an odd position, and he had expected a counter- perhaps an attack to his back while he was turning, perhaps not- when there was not one. Perhaps it would work...

45Kellindel

Thought it was a straight kick, his body moved as once might expect of a sweep to turn and add extra force to the blow. As such, his sword was still in a position to parry when his leg came in line for the attack. But the awkward position made his defensive manuever rather difficult. As such, the blade bit into his flesh before his own pushed it away from the leg and let it finish Evan's thrust toward the ground out wide. A hiss of pain and the sudden appearance of blood were the only indications he had even been hurt.

His own blade stabbing into the ground, still standing vertically to act as a barrier for Evan's own, he pushed off the pommel of the blade, almost appearing to use it as a cane. The earth gave slightly under the weapon, but in the space of a moment he was on his feet again, his left foot having already turned and retracted back in from its kick for a slightly different attack. Stomping on Evan's forward leg.

But he wasn't done there. Only a fool would give up a chance to attack an enemy in so vulnerable position. Whether or not he made contact with his left foot, his right would instantly snap forward the moment it touched down, kicking not unlike a soccer player shooting for a goal. Only in this case, the ball was replaced by Evan's head. Should his initial step make contact, moving away from the next would be quite the difficult feat.

46Hugin the Raven

Success and first blood. Time to get up.

Kell was busy standing up again, using his blade for a support. In the space of a moment, he was on his feet, but Hugin was already moving before then. He planted his own blade into the ground and hoisted himself upwards and backwards. The stomp barely missed... and he saw Kell's other leg tense and set to snap forwards in a toe kick.

Not today.

The leg swung upwards, and at that point, Hugin was in mid-rise, just inside the attack range. It was a narrow thing, certainly- but a kick to the face just wasn't in the plan for this fight. As he finally stood, the sole of Kell's shoe barely brushed the tip of his nose.

Showtime.

Hugin casually- and yet with no small amount of force- pushed the leg that was in the air towards Kell. Seeing as all his weight was on the supporting leg, the man would topple like a stack of bricks.

47Kellindel

How his opponent had managed to get to his feet from the splits faster than Kellindel had managed to rise from a crouch was rather confusing. Nevertheless, he had a bit of an issue to deal with, falling backward from his opponents rather straightforward shove. If his opponent really thought that would be enough to drop him, he had another thing coming.

He did indeed begin to tilt backward, his supprting leg lost its footing and it appeared as if he would fall. Until his lower leg shot out, effectively making him perform a dropkick aimed directly at Evan's abdomen.

Meanwhile, the muscles of his sword arm tensed and moved, pushing his left side upward and effectively corkscrewing his now horizontal body. Though the movement in itself helped little in halting his fall it performed two useful tasks. First is that it would twist his kick once it had made contact and the second is that it absorbed his kinetic energy and gave him enough time to put his foot back under him, allowing him just enough time to land on his feet at which point he would quickly free the weapon from the ground.

48Hugin the Raven

And the kick connected, winding him. It was unexpected, sure enough, but it wasn't enough to keep him down for long. Hugin was sent flying backwards for about two feet before heading towards the ground...

And then, he planted his blade into the earth, halting his progress- or at least slowing it. Before long, he ended up on his feet again, though the hit had been solid. He had to catch his breath- which didn't take much, other than breathing in through his nose, his face still had the look of something carved from stone, though if one looked closely upon the time of impact, a different face would have been shown.

No matter. Keep moving.

He sprung forward once again in the space of a moment, and this time he didn't go for any slick moves. Well, it was slick, but only in the fact that it was repeated multiple times, and aimed for what soft targets his opponent had.

Upon coming into range, he began a flurry of thrusts and stabs, each attack aiming for a vital target on his opponent's body. And each was done within the space of half a second. Playtime, at least for him, was over. This had gone on for too long, and it was time to finish it.

49Kellindel

Clang!

Three. Wait...

Clang! Clang!

Four. Five. Yes, there was definitely a pattern here.

How completely direct of him. Perhaps his opponent was becoming aggravated? He could only hope kicking the same spot as his initial attack had caused some damage. It was a bit surprising that the guy had taken it in stride the first time, but hitting the same spot twice must've really hurt.

His opponent's sword dived at his vitals yet again, as it had since the beginning of this flurry of attacks. He grinned at his own thoughts as his left hand flashed downward.

"Ow!" He grunted, his distraction not entirely taking the bite out of the cold steel digging into his hand. Easily not one of the worst injuries he had recieved, he took the pain in stride.

As his left hand grabbed his enemies blade, his sword had moved from its predictable pattern of defense to cut not at the blade of his enemy, but the wrist of the hand wielding it. He was tired of this fight. He wanted to finish it. But most of all he wanted his ******** sword back. Having no inclination to release his enemies blade, it was either lose the weapon or lose his hand. Though his enemy always had his other hand, blocking a cut with flesh was a bit different than halting a thrust.

50Hugin the Raven

He would recieve much worse than that hand injury... people always look towards the sword and the hands. They never do watch the feet, really.

As the blade came swiftly moving towards Hugin's left hand, he quickly raised his right boot... and brought it down again onto the blade. If he didn't move, he would have much more than a mere flesh wound- if he did, the blade would be freed anyway and steel would meet steel, cancelling the attack.

Hell, this would end here either way. He was irritated at the man already- the fight should have ended long ago, in his opinion, but the tenacity of his opponent had kept him from working quickly. So now, it was down to using the rapier as intended- direct line of attack.

Seeing as that had worked- and yet, not worked- he would use his opponent''s weapon for said same purpose.

51Kellindel

Again, he wasn't quite sure how his opponent had managed to put his leg up between them before he could finished his cut seeing as how he had been able to keep up with his opponents swordwork and again he wasn't going to let it stop him.

As boot clanged off steel, he stepped to the side and twisted inward toward his opponent, bringing his body between his opponents legs and almost shouldering his thigh into his chest. He held onto the blade, but it didn't matter considering where both were going to move in just a moment.

Backing up, his left foot sliding next to that of his opponents stabalizing leg, he snatched the wrist of his opponents sword-weilding arm. The same wrist he had been unwilling to move so that he might hold his weapon. Well ******** weapons. That had been the singular thought running through his head when he dropped his sword so that he might have a free hand to grapple his enemy.

Now, with both hands, he yanked downward and forward, heaving his entire frame into his shoulder throw. His opponent didn't have the leverage or distance for a strong kick in his position, only one leg on the ground so no possibility of him using positioning to halt the throw. He was far to close for swordwork to be of any use and he was holding his enemies blade anyway. If he punched him, well then he'd take it.

So in the same movement he had seen Judo-users perform so frequently, sometimes even on himself, he used his body as a fulcrum to throw Evan over himself. All the observation paid off, it appeared. Unless extenuating factors interfered it would be a textbook throw, his laying his enemy out on his back in front of him.

Except for one minor detail. His dropped sword wasn't exactly far from reach. A small length of cord, the neck of his cloak acted as a tether between the handle and his wrist, keeping it within inches of his hand. A single flick of his wrist brought it back into his grasp as his enemy flew under him, rolling over his back so as to be completely unaware, not that it would matter. No magic, right? He grinned as he stabbed upward at his falling opponents back, not so much even aiming or striking as pointing it toward the center of Evan's back as he let gravity do the rest.

52Kaminosai

A slight rumbling noise slowly faded into earshot from the distance to the two fighters. If one would have taken a moment to look, which wasn't likely in a heated hand-to-hand fight, they would notice the cloud of dust slowly rising from the horizon. A faint voice could be heard, gradually rising over the noise of unbelievably fast footsteps.

"KEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEELLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLL....!!!"

Eventually the dust cloud framed a small red figure. More than likely the one that was causing it. Details became slowly more apparent as it approached with incredible speed. It's legs were a blur, and the footsteps sounded like a stampede of frightened animals.

"IIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIINNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN......!!!"

Right about the point where the elf was performing his Judo throw on his opponent, the figure became clear. A somewhat tall man, wearing red robes with long red hair trailing behind him. Running full tilt with an obviously inebriated and crazed grin on his face, and heading straight towards the pair of duelists.

"DEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEELLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLL!!!!!"

Several yards away, the strange monk lept into a dive. The incredible amount of inertia he developed running there carried him forward like a red robed rocket, looking all the world like he was aiming to tackle Kellindel to the ground. However, as if fate had decided things should be somewhat more complicated, Hugin was now between him and his target, which meant he was likely about to crash straight through the two of them like a drunken bowling ball.

53Hugin the Raven

BOOM

Said red rocket slammed into Hugin and sent him roughly four feet through the air. Whatever that was, it wasn''t in the fight. He certainly had enough stupidity for one day... time to release his self imposed lock on his abilities. Sure, they were locked by his word alone, but he was now given free reign to use them.

As he was headed towards the ground, he formed a cushion of air pressure undernteath him, acting as a sort of dampener of sorts. He was now hovering about three inches from his landing point- and a hard landing it would have been, too. He allowed himself to fall a moment later, and looked at the man who had crashed into him.

He figured that this one was just as rude... had it not been for the fact that he had just been spared. He was willing to forgive once, had it not been for Kell''s irreprehensible actions. He would forgive this one too- the man had missed his intended target by a mile, but it was no real harm done.

No matter how much it hurt...

54Kellindel

As he stabbed upward, the tip of his sword diving toward his opponents flesh, Kellindel thrilled in his iminent victory. Then he heard it.

"DEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEELLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLL!!!!!"

Shi-! The thought was cut off by a combined three hundred pounds of weight slamming into him. As the world temporarily disappeared in a twisting blur of motion, he had to wonder if it was a good or bad thing that he'd put his opponent between them.

As a rolled to a stop, he decided upon the former as no giantic weight pressed upon him from above. Probably a good thing, too. Since he was still somehow holding his swords. It was really a miracle he hadn't be skewered during the tumble.

"Ugh" He groaned as pushed himself to his feet. Tha- He froze in place, suddenly remembering just who had crashed him. Trying not to make any sudden movements, he swiveled his head to scan the area.

"..."

55Musset

Muse nearly fell off the back of the pony as the frightened animal reared and tossed his head trying to run away from the craziness only a short distance in front of them, the little girl clinging to his back and yelling at him to calm down. smilies/icon_eek.gif smilies/icon_gonk.gif

56Kaminosai

Kami's wide grin slid into view as Kellindel finished turning his head, about two inches from his face. He was leaning over to look the elf in the eye. The redness in his complexion and reek of rice-wine on his breath was a sure sign that he was exceptionally drunk. Even for him.

"There ya are!!! Been looking for you all over buddy. Everyone else has wimped out, and I need a drinking partner! C'mon! The Space Cake demands it!"

Without even asking, the monk hoisted Kellindel over his shoulder and started to walk off. Laughing rauciously, he pulled the cap of his drinking gourd out with his teeth and taking a long swig from it. He started to walk past Hugin, seemingly unaware that the other was even there, or what it was he had just broken up.

57Hugin the Raven

Hugin sighed to himself. This guy was drunk as hell- he wasn't about to do much of anything but let him pass. But he did spare Kellindel a look of mingled pity and understanding. Hell, this was the guy he was running from?

I pity you, actually... Like I said, there are fates worse than death.

He couldn't help but smile to himself when his back was turned to the two of them again. That, truthfully, was funny.

Then, he noticed he was being watched by someone else.

He looked towards Musset... and something clicked.

That girl...

He walked towards her.

58Musset

Muse managed to get Greedy to calm down as she hugged the pony. Patting him on the neck as she looked up at Evan and smiled �Hello Sir.� smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif

The little girl stayed on the back of the pony smiling at him as she brushed her fingers through her black hair. � That was a very interesting fight.� smilies/icon_3nodding.gif

59Hugin the Raven

"Interesting wasn't what I'd call it... the guy was being rude, and wanted to put up a fight for something that didn't really matter in the first place. But whatever- you've gotten bigger."

Interesting... when did he change personas? While he was walking towards her, of course. Hugin could not let Musset discover him just yet. He had to observe what she was capable of before making any final decisions. Time was running short- he could feel it. But- this was quite frustrating- he would have to wait.

"So then, what's been going on lately?"

60Musset

The little girl shifted around so that she was kneeling on the saddle. The pony put his ears down as the little girl moved around, turning his head slightly to look at her with a pained expression, as if to ask her what she was planning on doing now. smilies/icon_stressed.gif "Ya, I appear to be growing a tad." smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif She tugged at her shirt as if to force the material loower all of a sudden as she was reminded that it no longer fit as it once had.

The little girl cocked her head slightly to the side as she smiled at him. "Not much, I have just been wandering for the past few months.. see this world of yours and all that." She shrugged at him*

"Funny meeting you here?" Deep purple eyes looked straight at him as she switched over to her second sight watching his very strange aura puls and ripple as the little girl tried to figure out why she had decided to come this way when she had been avoiding people for the most part these last few months.

61Hugin the Raven

"Yeah, funny. I haven't seen you in quite a while. 'S not good to wander all the time, though. People that you care for might be in trouble if you do. Still, it's fun all the same."

He shrugged and smiled. He wouldn't entirely tell her that it was fate- not until he was entirely sure, anyways. Life swung a certain way sometimes, and one had to go with it, although he or she didn't know where it ended. In any case, he would simply have to let her run her course- because he didn't know what to do with her.

There was one option... but he would save it for later.

"Anyways, seeing as you're wandering, I may as well join you."

62Musset

Musset tugged absently at her earlobe, not taking her eyes off of Evan as she tried to puzzle him out. "Sometimes you have to be all on you own to find your place in life� besides, I�m not a little kid anymore you know."

As if to prove that she had grown in more than a few inches the tiny girl sat up on the saddle straighter and stopped fidgeting with her ear and her hair for a moment. She was all grown up really, and she just had to prove to the people around her that no matter how small she was in size she could always take care of herself. "You can come if you like� Greedy and I were going to head into Durem for the day and re-stock." smilies/icon_3nodding.gif

63Hugin the Raven

"Now... did I say that you were a little girl, or did I ask to come along? Never assume anything of anyone. Then again, we don't really know each other... so I wouldn't be too surprised if you assumed plenty about me."

He shrugged and smiled. He would come with her, sure enough. Besides, he was headed back to Durem after that little... incident anyways.

"In any event, I'd love to come along. Of course, I'll just have to take my own little way- I'm not that sure that Greedy can take two people."

64Musset

Muse had thought he was asking to come along.. And she blushed slightly realizing that he had simply been stating that he was going with her. smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif

The little girl looked a bit surprised as she looked down to the small animal and back up at Evan wondering if that was a bit of a joke or not. One of the reasons that the farmer had given her the pony was that the animal was no good for anyone larger than a child, and the old man had no more grand children small enough to give Greedy a good workout.

�Sorry, I would be glad to have you along.� She smiled and nodded at him as she settled back into the saddle and Greedy sighed with a little shake of his head looking at Evan with a big brown eye as if the small pony was contemplating what the man had in his pockets.

65Ryugi Kazamaru

Ramiel walked across the Gaia Plains. A light rain fell on his body as he moved across the fields full of tall grasses. It seemed that Latent was not a good place to be at the moment, so he'd gotten out. It was rather simple for him to do. He'd found a back alleyway away from people and or ghouls, and transformed into one of his dragon forms. He'd then jumped and flew off into the sky, easily leaving the city and climbing into the cloud layer before he could be seen. He'd flown to the southeast since his nose had told him that this area was mostly populated by animals, and not people or ghouls.

That was nearly a week ago, and he'd lived mainly by eating edible plants and killing what food he could to survive. Shelter was hard to come by, but he'd managed to compensate for this by going into a dragon form and letting the thick hide take the punishment from the elements. He was thinking of how best to gather information about his target, the one called Madison, when the winds suddenly blew a scent towards his nose. It carried the smell of forrest trees, and oddly enough, the smell of dragon...

Two distinctly different dragon scents, along with something terribly familiar... This, he decided, was worth checking out. He lifted his False Ragnarok and hefted it up and into its shieth on his back. After brushing away the moisture that had collected on his face and hair, he then began to walk towards the smell. Little did he know that he was headed for quite a surprise...

66Ryugi Kazamaru

It didn't take long for Ryugi and Vargus to exit the forrest, Eclipse still on Ryugi's shoulder as always. They exited the main part of the forrest and walked out into the splendor that was the Gaia Plains. There was a light rain falling, but nothing to make the travelers worry too much.

Gloomy weather today eh? Its a shame the sun isn't shining, or this would be a beautiful view.

Ryugi turned and smiled at Vargus, who in turn smiled back towards him.

Yeah, it really is a shame. Anyways, its raining, so lets hurry and find a spot to camp for the night.

Good idea Vargus.

Ryugi had simply turned around and the group had just began to walk when something caught his eye...

Hey Vargus... Does that look like a person to you?

Ramiel had been walking for several hours until he finally found the source of the scent, and now, he could visually confirm what he had wondered.

There they are... Whoever those people are, they're the ones emiting the strange scents...

He drew closer and closer as his eyes focussed. Yep, that was them alright, they were the perople emiting the... Wait... Ramiel squinted his eyes as the winds gently picked up and blew a powerful scent toward his nose. His eyes then opened wide in shock. That man! The one with the scarf! He smelled... just like his own body! That couldn't be possible! It was impossible! Improbable! It just couldn't happen!

His head began to hurt as he dug into his mind to try and figure out what could cause such a strange occourance. His mind then flashed back to what Mr. Chaire Mann had told him before he'd left the facility...

Oh, and before you go Ramiel, there is something you should know. While its highly unlikely that you'll meet, there is another "you" running around out in the outside world. It seems a secret corporation got word of your unique talents and abilities and was able to make a clone of you in order to fufill their own adgenda. If you are to see this clone, your orders are to destroy him...

I...will carry out your orders Sir...

That said, Ramiel continued to walk towards the strange smells, intnet on explaining exactly what the hell was going on...

67Ryugi Kazamaru

Both parties grew closer to one another, until finally, they were both within sight range. Once both had gotten within sight rage, all hell broke loose...

Ryugi and Vargus were completely speachless as Ramiel walked into their midst. He looked almost exactly like Ryugi minus some very small details. His eyes were slightly darker, and a little harder looking. Ramiel was visably younger. His clothing was obviously newer and not nearly as battle worn, and, of course, he had a Raganrok, which Ryugi no longer had. Ramiel was the first one to speak, his voice a little darker sounding than Ryugi's, but otherwse sounding exactly alike. He pointed a finger angrily towards Ryugi.

You! With the scarf! Why do you smell like me! Why do you look like me! Explain yourself! Or else, I'll have no choice but to eliminate you...

Ryugi was taken aback, and pushed Vargus behind him protectively as Eclipse jumped ship and scurried behind Vargus' neck. The poor little dragon was just as confused as the rest of them.

Whoa there! Hold on a second! Theres no need to get angry! I don't know who you are, or why you look like me. And I'd like to know the same thing.

Shut up! I know what you are! You're a clone, made by some twisted company! I can't allow you to tarnish my reputation or the reputation of Marchiko Labs!

That said, Ramiel unshiethed his False Ragnarok and charged angrily towards Ryugi.

68Ryugi Kazamaru

Vargus! Get back and too a safe distance! Keep a close eye on Eclipse!

That said, he turned just in time to see Ramiel swing his weapon in a powerful horizonal slash, roiling flames erupting from the swing and rocketing towards Ryugi with terrible speed! Just as it seemed he was about to be hit, his wing snapped forewards and around his body, the field of anti-magic dispelling much of the flames. He gritted his teeth as the flame wall washed over him, the heat singing his hair and burning the skin on his ears a bit.

If anyone would know how to beat himself, it was Ryugi. He knew how long Ragnarok's flame blast lasted, and he knew that whomever made a clone of him would try and do their best to ensure that it was as acurate as possible. As the flame blast ended, Ryugi snapped his wing back behind him, drew his new sword and charged straight towards Ramiel. If it was a fight he wanted, then a fight was exactly what he was going to get!

Vargus watched from the sidelines as the flames washed over her beloved, knowing that he was feeling the pain from those flames.

Be careful Ryu-kun... For my sake and for the little one's...

Eclipse could only watch as his master, his guardian closed in with a twisted version of himself. One thing was for sure, this battle wasn't going to be easy...

69Ryugi Kazamaru

CLANG!!!

The sound of metal slamming into metal rang true and loud across the plains as Ramiel's weapon clashed with Ryugi's and sparks flew! However, the sheer mass of Ramiel's False Ragnarok sent Ryugi's sword flying and sent him flying off balance across the battlefield. He skidded and bounced nearly 20 feet before finally coming to a stop, and pulled himself up off the ground just in time to see a powerful lance of white energy screaming across the ground towards him.

You FAKE!!

Ryugi thought quickly and rolled to the side to avoid the massive wave, the bits of energy catching his clothing and shredding bits of the tough fabric, even as the anti magic field tried its best to disperse and dispell the blast. Ryugi knew that after a powerful overhead strike, Ramiel's sword would be imbedded into the ground just as his sword had always been. Now was his chance to strike!

He wasted no time in dashing foreward, pushing every part of his body to perform to its maximum. He closed the gap as Ramiel grinned wickedly and raised both hands, palms open and aimed towards Ryugi, his massive sword still embeded in the dirt at his feet.

Dragon Fume!!!

Ryugi's eyes opened wide in horror as a massive gout of flames exploded from Ramiel's open palms and rocketed towards him...

Ramiel grinned as the burning wave of flames washed over his opponent. There had been no warning of the attack other than the call right before the flames had fired outwards towards Ryugi's speeding form. Ramiel then threw his head back and laughed. This was way easier than he'd thought.

Ha ha ha ha! Some clone he turned out to be...

He then moved to remove his heretic weapon from the ground, but...

You're MINE!!!

Ramiel turned just in time to see Ryugi's fist milliseconds before it slammed into his face, sending him flying backward from the force, his dragon jaw bones aching from the sheer force that had been thrown into the blow. As the blast had enveloped Ryugi, hiding him from view, he'd kept running as hard as he could, the heat burning his face and singing more of his hair. His anti magic field worked as hard as it could to dampen the effect of the elemental flames, but the heat created still stung.

As he'd neared the end of the flames, he'd launched his body foreward, flapping his wing once while still on the ground to add a bit of extra momentum his legs compensating for the awkward force. He'd then jumped forewards, twisting his entire torso into the powerful right punch. The result was devastating as the combined force of Ryugi's momentum, twisting body, a little help from gravity, and the punch itself all formed into a mighty blow to Ramiel's jaw.

After the punch had hit, Ryugi wasted no time in landing ready to keep moving, recovering from the hit even as he raced towards his flying opponent. Ramiel had used the force of the punch to backflip, however, his timing was off, and Ryugi met his surprised face with a recovering right elbow which sent him twisting through the air as Ryugi used the twisting motion to spin up his left leg into a powerful kick that caught Ramiel in the chest. As Ramiel flew backwards, Ryugi fell into a crouch panting a bit. The fierceness of the battle alone was beginning to take effect on him as well as the burn's he'd taken from Ramiel's flames. Much more of this, and he'd be winded and tired before he could defeat Ramiel.

Ramiel skidded backwards across the ground and lay still for a moment as Ryugi tried to gather himself. Then, as Ryugi watched, Ramiel rose to his feet, his head low, a twisted grin on his face. All Ryugi could do was move himself back into a standing position and watch the events that unfolded next...

So... You think you have me beat huh? You got some punches in on me, but that won't be enough to stop what I REALLY am...

Ramiel's eyes began to glow a sinister red color, as Ryugi's eyes opened wide in terror as he realized what was coming next. He backed up a few steps not knowing what to do.

Ryugi! Get out of there! I sense a massive flux of energy coming from him!

GrraaaAAAHHH!!!

Instinctively, Ryugi's wing snapped in front of him as Ramiel disapeared behind a massive blast of white light in the shape of a dome. A powerful blast of wind and stray energy exploded away from where the dome was as Ramiel emerged in a new form...

It appeared that Ramiel's dragon forms were also different from Ryugi's in color and stats. For instance, unbeknownst to Ryugi, this was a Power and Speed form. Ryugi would need to keep his wits about him to defeat this new menace. Ramiel then turned towards the horrified Ryugi and glared, a disembodied voice coming from the large red form.

Lets see how you do against the real me...FAKE...

Ramiel's eyes narrowed at the word, and he charged angrily towards Ryugi...

70Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi was at a loss. What could he do to something nearly twelve feet tall with nearly inpenatrable skin bent on beating him to a pulp? There had to be SOMETHING he could do. He hadn't come this far in his life without passing challenges like these before, and he was determined to do it again. As the dragon charged, Ryugi ran through his list of options.

His abilities wouldn't be enough to scratch the giant beast, and his new sword made of normal rusted iron wouldn't be strong enough or sharp enough to pierce the hide of the creature that was storming towards him. There were few things that could easily harm a dragon. Obsidian, powerful magic, certain blessed weapons... Hell, just about the only thing that could harm a dragon was another dragon.

Another dragon! That was it! His arm blades and wing weren't human, they were made of dragon bone! The same bone that made up Ramiel's teeth and tallons was inside Ryugi's wing and gave the razor sharp form to his arm blades. And if that wasn't enough, there was Vargus. Even though her actual battle knowledge was next to nonexistant, she was still a dragon, and knew enough to defend herself as per the laws past after the Great War. Together, they could do it! They could beat this monstrosity.

Ramiel charged directly towards Ryugi, but Ryugi never faltered. He clenched his fists and bent them downwards as his bone blades ripped through the flesh on his forearms. Ramiel continued to charge, and as he was about to strike, Ryugi jumped up, straight towards Ramiel's head! The surprised dragon tried to turn his head to strike, but his momentum kept him moving forewards. Ryugi's arm shot out and grasped one of Ramiel's massive horns, and spun himself around to aim a powerful strike with his right arm blade right into Ramiel's thick neck muscles.

Ramiel let out a roar as Ryugi's right arm blade landed a solid stabbing hit into the thick neck muscles about three feet down from his head. He then shook his head violently, but Ryugi still clung to the horns atop his head.

Get OFF!!

Ramiel, determined to remove the pest from his back, then leapt into the air, powering into the sky with his wings. Ryugi pulled out his other arm blade, and gripped the other horn, riding Ramiel into the sky...

Vargus could only stand and watch as Ryugi and Ramiel flew into the sky.

Ryu-kun... I hope you know what you're doing...

71Deidrenix

Quietly making her way through the few trees, Nixxy let her mind wander over what little she knew of where she was heading. Her mother had told her to seek answers at this stadium, yet what were the questions. Brushing her hand through her hair she frowned and looked about, a battle was being fought nearby from the sounds of it. She pondered turning and making her way far around the noise, she had no time for someone elses problems and there was no way she was going to get involved with other peoples business.

Gripping her walking staff a little harder she turned and began skirting the edge of the trees, where the fields began. She could easily see the battle and hoped that their attention would stay upon each other and not some stranger that was in the wrong place at the wrong time. If she went further to the south around the battle far enough so she would not be noticed it would take her farther away from her goal but to keep from having to deal with others would be worth it.

Her attire was one of a wanderer, dull faded tshirt and jeans, with well worn sneakers. Nothing flashy which was exactly what she liked. All her worldly possessions were contained in a backpack that itself had seen better days. To say she looked poor was an understatement, but the cold pride in her gaze made it so others would stop and think twice before offering her any assistance.

Glancing back at the battle she raised a single brow as she now saw a dragon and from the distance what looked to be a human fighting...yea she had been smart yet again to stay out of it..with a cold smile she continued making her way away from the fight.

72Ryugi Kazamaru

The pair of fighters shot into the sky like a bullet, the powerful wings of Ramiel rocketing both of them into the grey, cloud covered, heavens. Ryugi gripped tightly to the rough horns on Ramiel's head as the angry dragon looped and rolled, trying to force him off. Ryugi could see where the plains met forest while up on his high perch, as well as Leviathan Stadium and Latent in the distance. On the other side, he could see the Mithral Mountains and the long plains leading to them.

However, the view was not the most important thing on Ryugi's mind as Ramiel jerked about, zipping through the air and cutting the clouds with his powerful wings.

Dammit... Now that I'm up here, how do I get down in one piece without killing myself... Maybe I should have thought this through more...

Ramiel flew higher and higher into the clouds, the light drizzle hitting his speeding form and pelting his clingy opponent. Ramiel made sure to get plenty drenched before attempting his next maneuver...

73Deidrenix

Far enough away to be considered what she thought a safe distance she turned and watched idly abiet somewhat curiously the battle. It had turned into what she would deem a suicidal mission taken to the skies.

Heh the human better have wings..he kills the dragon, or he gets thrown, either way he is done for.

A deep frown flits over her features and her chin moves up just a notch. She begins to turn away, bringing up the mental walls that were her haven and her prison.

None of your damn business Nix, your luck if you butted in you would end up in the middle of someone elses mess. Keep your mind on your objective...the stadium.

Still she watched, with a somewhat detacted yet morbid curiousity as to how the battle would end. Dragons were not something to toy with, she had to give kudos to the human, as insane as he may be he had guts. Her oddly shaded gaze narrowing slightly as she watched what would happen next.

74Deidrenix

Squinting at the sky trying to see the battle as it continued, Nixxy sighed in disgust at her innate curiosity. Turning again she hefts her backpack up on her shoulder and makes her way once again towards the stadium. Her mind slipping away from the here and now, blocking out her surroundings as she remembers what her mother spoke of as she gave her the locket.

"I have done you a great wrong child. With this locket you may find answers if there are any left to be found. Do not hate me for what you may find."

Sighing deeply she shook her head, to hate the one person whom she trusted was unacceptable, even with her gone. Moving further from the fight she began to see what appeared to be a town in the distance. Perhaps there she would find more directions to go to this mysterious stadium. At the very least a hot meal and a place to stay the night.

Finances was not something she worried about, even though she and her mother had traveled allot, their bank account always seemed to have more than enough. Her mother rarely touched the savings, preferring to instead work odd jobs, usually healing and nursing jobs from town to town. Nixxy had learned allot from her and usually made do on what she earned as well.

The fight behind her long gone from her thoughts, she made her way swiftly and silently towards the town known to most as Latent.

75Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi still held fast to Ramiel as the dragon climbed high into the sky, getting soaked from all the raindrops. The twists and turns had stopped for the most part, or so it seemed, but that didn't mean that Ryugi was going to let go or try to attack anytime soon. One wrong move, and splat. He'd be a Ryugi pancake. Knowing that, he still giripped the horns with all his might.

Once Ramiel was good and soaked from the rain, he then moved to perform his next maneuver. He spun himself around, doing a half loop so he was now headed towards the ground. Then, he tucked his wings in and began to spin, rolling faster and faster as he sped towards the ground!

Lets see you hold on NOW!!

Ryugi gritted his teeth and held on as hard as he could. Then Ramiel dove and began to spin. The speed was almost too much for his grip to bear, and he felt his hands slip as the water acted as a lubricant. The spinning force tugged at his body and soon, Ryugi's legs were spinning around the dragon as his hands desperately tried to hold on.

Dammit hold on... Hold on for the love of god...please...

His hand muscles ached terribly and the forces at work on his body tugged and pulled on his legs as if a whole other person was trying to rip him from his hand hold. He gritted his teeth and let out a yell as he held on with everything that he was worth. Until...

RYUGI!!! No...

Ryugi's grip had finally broken and he was thrown from Ramiel's form.

There were a number of things going through Ryugi's mind as he was thrown. The first was how light he felt. So light... Like a weight had been lifted from his shoulders and he was flying free like a bird. He felt as if he had wings and was floating through the sky. He noticed how beautiful the clouds looked from where he was. The sun just bearly peeking through the layer of overcast. It was so calm, so beautiful...

Things seemed to move in slow motion as he looked around. He saw Ramiel spinning through the air and open his wings to straighten his dive and stop the spin. He saw bird flying high above him, the gentle beats of their wings moving them foreward to wherever they wanted to go. The shine off of their white feathers was almost blinding...

Pictures flooded his mind. Pictures of events that had taken place long ago in his life, and others that just brought him joy. He saw his hometown of Presea in a little valley. The sun shining off the rooftops of the houses made of white stone. Happy people going about their business in the marketplace. And off to his side, a happily smiling face with red eyes, long silver hair and a ponytail. His brother...

Another flashed into his mind. This time it was much later in his life. He was in a camp of sorts surrounded by several other people. Everyone was laughing happily around the campfire. He saw his friend Matthew, a thief, poking fun at Lamia, a fighter who was excellent at her dual bladed combat. His other friend Devan sat and laughed at the hyjinx, his heavy sword laying against the tree near him. And off to Ryugi's side, sat the gentle white mage, his beloved friend Kara, who smiled at him...

Another flash, and another image. Suddenly, he saw himself, much younger, and the others he'd just seen fighting off a horde of monsters. Everyone was back to back facing the horde, and at the far end of the area, a cave Ryugi noticed, was Ragnarok in all its glory. A pillar of light shining down from a small hole and bathing the blade with light, its cutting edge embedded into the rock. Ryugi's vision zoomed in to focus on just his little group...

~*~

We can't hold them off for much longer!

The strong form of Devan shouted as his blade scliced through a black wolflike creature, vaporizing it.

Theres just too many of them! Theres no way he can win this, its nearly one nundred to one odds!

Lamia's blades were blurs as she cut down beast after beast, desperately trying to keep the group together.

Yo Ryu! I hope you've got something up your sleave this time or we'll all be gonners!

Matthew's light blade slashed again and a again, fighting off everything he could.

I'm trying, but any flames I use at this distance will hurt all of you! I can't do it!

Then, the creatures surged forewards, and the entire group was overcome by the beasts. Everyone was knocked out except Ryugi and Kara, who fought terribly to get the creatures off of their bodies.

Ryugi's Sol Blade cut into the horde of creatures that tried to finish his group, hoping and praying he could save them from this event. He was so close to his goal and to think of losing now was almost unberable. Just then, a bright white light emanated from the center of the fallen group causing the creatures to back off for a moment...

Don't worry... I can stop them...

Kara looked over to him, her soft blue eyes closing afterwords. She had her hands pressed against each other as if in prayer, and her body glowed with a brilliant white light. Ryugi could see what Kara was doing, and suddenly, it hit him. That spell... That was her final spell. It used the power of her soul to emit a powerful blast of pure energy that would eliminate any darkness or evil, at the cost of her life...

Kara! Don't do it! Please! The sword isn't worth it! Its not worth you! Please...!

Ryugi's sword cut another bunch of creatures apart as he ran towards Kara. He caught her in his arms and broke her concentration.

Ryu..gi...

The girl was mystified.

Kara... The other night... Just because I can't return your feelings of love, doesn't mean that I don't love you as a friend... I don't want anything to happen to you...

Kara's light still flowed from her body, keeping the creatures back in fear.

Ryugi...I...

But it wasn't to be. Before the girl could finish her sentence, one of the creatures braved the light of her attack and jumped for her. Knocking Ryugi down, and separating the both of them. The creature then attacked Kara savagely.

Ryugi was horrified! He jumped up, throwing the creatures off of him, their claws tearing at him. He cut down numerous beats as they lunged at him. He desperately hacked away at them, trying to reach his friend. He could hear her screaming as they attacked her, and it pained him, he had to help her, to save her no matter what.

You... You BASTARDS!!! COME AND GET ME!! I'M STILL HERE!!! LEAVE HER ALONE!!!

The beasts attacking Kara stopped what they were doing and every single one in the large room turned and headed towards Ryugi. He could hear them coming, running across the ground, their claws digging into the hard rock of the cave floor. He could hear his old master telling him not to do what he was about to do... If sacrificing himself meant saving one more person, then so be it... He then let loose every ounce of power he had in his body. He removed all blocks on his power and let it flow freely from his being. The full power of his flame element erupted from his tiny body as the creatures all jumped towards him.

The power from the flames vaporized the beasts with ease, and they kept coming, certain that they could get past them. Ryugi's body was positioned between them and the fallen members of his party, creating a barrier of passion's flame and Ryugi's own will to protect those that he cared about. One by one, the beasts tried to challenge the flames, and each failed. These flames destroyed anything that tried to harm his friends, while protecting his friends with Ryugi's love. The strength of his resolve made the flames harmless to his friends, but devastating to anything else...

Then, once every last creature was gone, his flames sputtered and went out, his element totally tapped until it could recharge... Tired and determined, he forced himself onwards towards where Kara was. He collapsed at her side, and took up her bloodied hand. He looked to her face and her soft blue eyes looked back at him as a gentle smile crossed her face.

Thank you... Ryugi...

Her soft voice came from her mouth as she looked up at him...

You... showed me true love and...caring... But I don't think I'll make it to see you get to your goal...

Kara... Don't talk like that... You'll do fine... We'll get you patched up and you'll be good as new...

She raised a trembling finger to his mouth to quiet him.

Shhh... No more words... You know as well as I do that... this is it for me... Please, don't cry for me... I'm going to a better place... And someday, we'll meet again, just like old times... I'll always be with you... in your heart... But for now... I have to go... Just... remem...ber. Be strong...and live... For...both... of us...

As she finished speaking, her eyes slowly seemed to glaze over, and her hand gently fell from Ryugi's grasp, limp.

He just stayed there a while, in the dimly lit cave, laying next to the body of the only other woman he'd ever been close to since Vargus. The pain of her loss weighed heavy on his heart, but he didn't couldn't honor her request not to cry. Tears fell from his eyes, not for her as she had asked, but due to the fact that he had failed to save her. His skills weren't enough to protect her from death. His inadequate skills couldn't protect everyone that he'd come to call his family. Once more he felt the pain of that.

But he could honor her last request at least. He gently removed her golden saphire ring, and placed it in his breast pocket along with his other memories. He then kissed her cheek, still slightly warm, and stood up. He checked to see if the other members of his party were ok, and, seeing that they were, he then walked to the end of the large room to where Ragnarok stood. He reached out and grasped the massive sword, pulling it free of the rock. As he held it in his hands, he spoke aloud to himself.

Kara... I swear... I will be strong for you... I will fight to protect the ones I care about, using this sword to accomplish those goals. I will live on for both of us... And I'll never forget you...

~*~

The events flashed through Ryugi's mind at lightning speed as he fell, the whole sequence not taking more than half-second. But that wasn't the end of his visions. Another flashed into his mind, this one almost one hundred years before he'd even set foot in Leviathan Stadium.

~*~

He stood beside his friend Garret next to a pile of smoking and broken down rocks. They were the remains of a massive rock golem that he had been sent to destroy, along with a few other mercenaries. Ryugi had watched in horror as Garret had been punched by a massive stone fist that had slammed him into the canyon wall where the fight took place...

Garret... I'm sorry... I... I couldn't...

Hey... man... Shut up... You did the best you could... And thats all I could ask for... Not everything is your fault...you know? I should...have seen that punch comin'... I knew what I was gettin' into... when I started this job... and you did too... People die in battle... all the time... Its a way of life... The way things are... Take my dagger... It'll help you remember me...eh? Now I don't want to see you bawlin'... for little old me... Ya hear? Just live enough... for the both of us...alright?

Ryugi watched as Garret's form slumped a bit. He sniffed a bit, and took his dagger from his limp hand, placing it in his little bag of memories.

I'll keep living for the both of us... You just rest now... We'll meet again someday, and it'll...be like old times...

~*~

Ryugi came out of the vision and thought to himself...

Maybe I've lived long enough for both of them and myself... I've been through so much in my life, that maybe it really is my time to go. You can't argue with fate when it comes your time... Ryudo and Vargus won't be happy... And I know Silver will be missing me, and Madison too... But in the end... I'll be able to see all of them again someday... I'm sorry I couldn't live longer for you...

But it wasn't meant to be.

For as Ryugi had finished his thought, he felt a thump go through his body that shook him out of his daze. He looked around only to see silvery white scales below his body. He then looked up to see the head and neck of a beautiful dragon...

With lavender eyes.

Vargus...?

I'm not ready to lose you yet Ryu-kun... And you still have living to do for others... Now hold on tight.

Ryugi gripped his legs tightly around the base of Vargus' neck and placed his hands on the top of her neck, as Eclipse bounded down her neck and into Ryugi's jacket, nuzzling his guardian lovingly.

Alright... Lets roll...

76Ryugi Kazamaru

The two fighters spun around in a powerful bank to head towards a shocked Ramiel. He flapped his wings and rocketed back into the sky.

Ryu-kun, I think you might be wanting this...

With a quick flip, Vargus flipped her head in Ryugi's direction, which tossed his sword nicely into his awaiting grasp. Before Vargus had took off, she had snatched the sword off the ground, sure that Ryugi would want it. He happily took the blade and put it back into his sheith on his back.

Thanks Vargus... But I think its time we worked together on this. I know many of his weak points, so I'll direct you, but I'm going to need you to be my blade.

Vargus nodded.

Right.

Vargus then flapped her powerful wings and sped into the sky after the retreating Ramiel...

77Ryugi Kazamaru

Ramiel did NOT expect that the girl was the other dragon. Something was going on here that he didn't understand. First off, if that man was supposed to be a clone of him, then why did he not turn into a dragon himself? And seccondly, why wasn't he putting up as strong of a fight using his powers? If he was truly a clone, then he should have his powers as well, but why didn't he use them? As he pondered this a blast of violet energy whizzed by him, nearly slamming into his head.

So thats how they want to play...

He spun himself around, his dragon body glowing with red energy... Then, it erupted away from his body, froming into dozens of red energy blasts.

Red Dragon Inferno!!

The energy blasts rocketed towards Vargus and Ryugi.

I missed... It seems I'm a little out of practice...

Don't worry, you did fine. But we have bigger things to worry about now. DIVE!!

Ryugi tightened his grip on Vargus as she dove, the many blasts of energy barely missing her, but it wasn't over yet. As the balls missed, they spun around and began to follow Vargus.

They're homing!

Don't worry! Keep low and follow my lead!

Vargus sped over the plains only about five feet above ground as the blasts grew closer. As they approached, Ryugi ordered Vargus to climb as fast as she could, holding her tightly. The blasts slammed into the ground since they were less manuverable than Vargus, and the female dragon kept climbing higher.

Nice plan Ryu-kun, but we're still too far away to have a chance of hitting him.

You're right... what we need is an attack so powerful, that we can defeat his dragon form, and send him back into his human form.

But how are we going to do that?

I don't know, but we'll think of something...

78Ryugi Kazamaru

Ramiel could only laugh as he saw Vargus and Ryugi climb into the cloud layer. He snickered to himself and began to charge energy for the attack that would finish this annoyance once and for all...

Keep climbing! We have to get higher!

Ryugi was gripping Vargus as tightly as he could as the female dragon powered into the sky, wings whipping by him.

But what do you have in mind? I can't think of anything that will help us beat him, not like this. Silver Lance won't work because it requires too much accuracy, we already tried that. Azure Sky won't work because I don't have enough energy charged up. And I'm too high up for any of my earth attacks.

Ryugi chuckled.

Vargus, how can I know your attacks better than you do? We went through training together didn't we? So we should each know the other's moves. You're forgetting about Aurora Wing...

Thats insane! The speed alone would cause you to be ripped from me! You could die...

Vargus... If this works, we won't need to worry about me dying. I trust you... You'll come up with something. I know you will.

...Alright... I'll do it... Just be careful...ok?

Vargus turned and began to glow with bright white light. And then, once it was in full swing, she dove...

Wind Booster Final! AURORA WING!!

A powerful burst of wind forced Vargus forewards and towards Ramiel's position below her....

79Ryugi Kazamaru

Just as Vargus said, once she started her dive, Ryugi was ripped from her and began to fall through the air. However, he was ready for it. As he dropped, he removed his scarf, and unfurled it to its full legnth and width of eight feet long by two feet wide, and the wind whipping past him carried it above him as a sort of psuedo parachute. While it slowed his speed tremendously, he was still moving at quite a dangerous speed, and a flat footed colision with the ground would shatter his legs and quite possible kill him. It was then that he began to flap his one wing. It slowed him down even more since his body weight in this case acted as a slight ballancer to the usually unballanced force from the wing. His speed was now within a relatively safe rate, however, if he didn't land just right, he was still going to have some broken bones and pulverized organs to deal with...

Meanwhile, Vargus was screaming towards Ramiel's position at tremendous speed at nearly five hundred miles per hour. Within seconds she broke through the cloud layer and kept dropping...

Ramiel was still charging his attack. This beam would have enough power to eliminate these troublmakers for good. He was watching the clouds when Vargus made her appearance. As Ramiel saw the light burst through the clouds, he let lose the mighty energy beam and sent the powerful yellow blast of energy directly towards her.

Red Dragon Finisher!! Lets see them deal with THAT!

Vargus was ready for a counter attack, and as the beam shot towards her, she quickly moved to the side and flew straight down the side of the massive column of energy. Ramiel was still blinded by the light from his own attack, and was therefore unable to avoid Vargus' Aurora Wing. The two bodies slammed into one another with tremendous force resulting in an explosion of magical energies.

Ramiel's dragon form was unable to keep up with the blast, and his white glowing form shot out through the back of the blast, heading towards the ground while he shifted back into his humanoid form.

Ramiel collided with the ground as his dragon form was forced back into a human form to conserve his energy. He saw Vargus coming down from the sly as well in a human form, two slivery wings guiding her down. He stood up, quaking with rage, blood dripping from the corner of his mouth, and several other scrapes and wounds bleeding slightly from under his clothing. His eyes were blood red, and glowed slightly with an angry red energy. His rage gave him the energy to raise a bloodied arm and hand towards Vargus.

GrrrraaaaAAAAGGGHH!!!

Fiery red energy collected around his hand and swirled in dangerous patterns as his final attack was about to be unleashed, but then...

I DON'T THINK SO!!

Ramiel turned to see Ryugi falling from the sky, sword in hand, let go of his scarf and tuck his wing back, the speed from his fall picking up slightly just in time to catch Ramiel in the side of the head with the blunt end of his weapon.

He was knocked across the ground by the finalizing blow, and landed in a heap about five feet away as Ryugi let go of his sword and tucked and rolled right before hitting the ground, avoiding most of the extreme damage, but getting a few cuts and scrapes across his face.

Ryugi looked at the defeated Ramiel and picked himself up off the ground, replacing his scarf and his sword. He had done it, along with the help of Vargus. He and his love had joined forces and defeated one of the most treacherous foes he'd ever encountered. He just stood there looking at his enemy, as Vargus got up and came up behind him.

Well... I guess we did it, huh?

I guess we did... I don't know why he attacked us, but something tells me we haven't seen the last of him... Anyways, lets get moving before he wakes up. I'm too tired for another fight like that anytime soon.

That said, the both of them turned, Eclipse jumping up onto Ryugi's shoulder as they continued out across the Gaia Plains and towards the Mithral Mountains to the north...

80Azhure74

*I walk through the planes, a feeling of peace began to wash over me. there was a slight breeze that came and went. my hair fell around my shoulders and blew slightly in the breeze, occasonally getting into my eyes. i could not see a town for miles, which at this point in time made me happy. for now i wanted to be alone. i sat down on the ground to rest my feel for a bit. i leaned back to lie on my back and look a the sky. light and fluffy clouds drifter past and as they drifted so did my mind. i thought of nothing for quight some time.

sometime later i felt something glide across my hand. i instinctivly closed it. i sat up and looked at what i had caught...a little green snake.*

"why hello there" i say in a soft voice as the snake slithers up my arm. "oh now where do you think you are going?" i ask as i put him back on the ground. but the snake comes twards me again and befor i can stop him he is in one of my many pockets. i stood up and was going to remove him from my pocket but decided not to.

"well, i suppose you could stay for a little bit" i say to the snake as i begin to walk again. the snake poked his head out from my pocket for a moment and then retreated back into my pocket.

81SephiOwnsYourFace

Sephi had never been to this area of the world before. He had been above the surface, but not very many places other than where he first emerged, where he was first taught to really fight. There wasn't another humanoid in sight, but yet everything looked so full. He wanted to find someone, anyone to talk to. Show him around the area or maybe have a little battle with him. He hadn't fought in so long, not since his first colliseum became abandoned, and not since mostly all of his master's enemies were taken care of. He was on vacation, but didn't want to lose his touch. He set his pole of ice strongly into the ground and extended it up ward into the sky, holding on to it as it rose. It widened at the top as the part stuck in the ground stayed thin. He looked over the land, still no one. He shrunk the pole of ice down to regular size, and then let it fade away into vapor. He closed his eyes and put his hand palm out up in the air to his sides, and began to mess with all the vapor around him, practicing his ice control.

82Azhure74

i continued to walk throught the planes. for some reason, i liked it here. i had tried to let the snak go several times but he refused to leave. so i figured i was stuck with him...or her....i had no idead what sex the snake was.

"well, since i'm stuck with you i might as well give you a name"

i say to myslf. so for a while i tried to think up names for my new companion, but none came to mind. i decided to just let it go, the right name would come eventually. i sensed something to the left of me. it was not too close, about two miles away. i shruged it off, i did not feel the urge to go and see what it was

83SephiOwnsYourFace

Azhure74 Wrote:

i continued to walk throught the planes. for some reason, i liked it here. i had tried to let the snak go several times but he refused to leave. so i figured i was stuck with him...or her....i had no idead what sex the snake was.

"well, since i'm stuck with you i might as well give you a name"

i say to myslf. so for a while i tried to think up names for my new companion, but none came to mind. i decided to just let it go, the right name would come eventually. i sensed something to the left of me. it was not too close, about two miles away. i shruged it off, i did not feel the urge to go and see what it was

Sephi had been practicing for a while, he decided to check again. He raised his pole into the air again and looked over the field... person! Finally, someone to show hime around. She was pretty too. He lowered his pole and let it evaporate into the air once more, and began to walk toward the girl he had seen.

84Azhure74

My new found friend had taken to eather beeingin my pocket or sitting around my neck. i still had not come up with a name for it yet. i was getting thirsty, so i held out my palm and a large ice cube appered. i poped it into my mouth and sucked on it. i stood where i was for a minute, the thing i had sensed to my left was moving twards me. i took a few steps and stoped. i wanted to see what was comming twards me so i stood where i was waiting for it to reach me

85SephiOwnsYourFace

As Sephi slowly walked toward the person he had seen he reached his hand in to the air, spinning around the evaporation in the air as ice for entertainment. As he did this he felt ice from far off in the direction he was going... another ice manipulator? Was it possible? He would have to be especially careful now, she knew all the ropes he did. Well most of them anyway. He stopped in his tracks and put his hands over his chest, closing his eyes. Suddenly armor of the coldest ice formed on his shoulders knees and chest, unmeltable while attached to him. He then continued on, he didn't want to look too cautious, wanted to seem at least a bit inviting.

86Azhure74

I watch the man walk twards me. I watched him form the ice and create the ice armor. I smile slightly, he was the first one who could do the same things i could since I was let loose. I wondered if he was a demon...most likly not, for most of them lived in Delroth a city deep under ground. My snake friend looked at the man walking twards us with interest....suddenly I had an idea...the man wlking twards me was obviously a person who could utilize ice and water, I wonder if he could reteach me how to use my skills....for after my accident I can barly remember anything. I did not want to seem threatening to the man who was walking twards me, so I assumed a casual stance and wave to him.

87SephiOwnsYourFace

As Sephi walked forward he watched as the girl noticed him and waved to him. Maybe she was friendly after all. He left his armor on none the less and continued to walk to her, stopping and bowing to introduce himself.

"Hello there, my name is Sephi. I saw you from a distance and was wondering if you could show me around, i'm not farmiliar with this area."

He really wanted to spar a bit, it had been too long, but he decided to wait.

88Azhure74

My snake friend slithered into my pocket.

"Hello Sephi, nice to meet you" I say in a warm friendly voice. I noticed he still had his armor on. "I wish I could help you find your way around here, but the truth is that I don't really know my way around here" I shrugged my shoulders as I reached into my pocket and took my littly snake friend out. He slithered up my arm and hung around my neck like a neckles. "If you want we can explore the this place together, for if I can remember correctly it is better to travle in numbers." My face took on a troubled expresion as I tried to remember something. I soon gave up and shruged again. "I personaly would not mind having a travling companion. The only companion I have had for a while is this snake and he does not talk much" I say gestering slightly twards the snake around my neck.

89Kraun

Damn he needed money. And to back that fact up, he needed a friggin job. Werent there any bounties going around in this area? He was pretty sure if there was, he would collect them. Tsk, such a shame.

Dark, the man known for his odd dress of dark garments stepped through the flatlands with the large 8' long garafa, an exotic polearm propped up horizintally over both shoulders with his wrists hanging limpy on either end. With his head wrapped up with a long dark piece of cloth and his bodt dressed in rough black clothing, his bare arms showed the lines of scars and rought beat up gloves covered his hands. On his back and sides, he seemed to be covered with many bladed weapons.

Simply put, he didnt look like a very pleasant fellow to be around. And as he went through the grassland, he pondered what there was to do at times like this. Maybe mug someone. Wasnt like he was a very moral person anyways, he was a bounty hunter afterall.

90Anonymooo

Rubbing his eyes wearily, Mooo made his way across the plains, aiming to hit Barton before sunrise. Once he hit town, he wouldn't have to be on his guard nearly as much, and then he could just focus on finding MK and crashing. The training session at Kami's for the tournament went well--he was sore all over--but that would cut on his reaction time, should anybody decide to start something with him.

That usually wasn't a problem, though--broad-shouldered with thick arms, Mooo looked like he could punch somebody through a truck lengthwise (he'd done that before). His posture, while lax from his exhaustion, didn't show too many openings, as well--here's hoping nobody had the eyes to spot what he was leaving unprotected.

91Kraun

"Hey you!" the man yelled across the plains in a grating voice at the figure in the distance, "Gimme 'yer money."

Well, he wasnt exactly the most intelligent of types, and he was pretty gruff and anyways, so he cared little for stealth and all that other s**t. If he was going to start a fight, he'd let someone know beforehand. Simple as that.

92Anonymooo

Mooo held up his hands--but not in a pose even close to surrender. In fact, he looked exasperated.

"Dude... no." Pretty much ignoring the loud guy, Mooo didn't miss a beat as he kept right on walking, his hands lowering, sliding back into his pockets as he continued toward the lights of the city. It wasn't that dark out, but he'd best keep his wits about him, just in case the guy had a projectile weapon or somesuch.

93Kraun

Well, projectiles mentioned, he did have, sort of. However, with both hands on the garafa, he didnt have a way to use them. Not to mention that a throwing weapon wouldnt be very useful at this range anyways.

So, to remedy the situation, he flipped the large weapon up over his head and let the crescent head end dig into the ground, it's heavy weight easily dropping into the soil. Now, he began to move, letting his grip slide until both hands gripped around the butt end of the weapons haft. With that done, he yanked the weapon out of the soft ground and made a dash at the other man, letting the polearm trail after him as it chipped at the dirt behind him. Of course, he wasnt that dumb to waste all his energy chasing after the man, and if a chase was going to take too long, he'd just give up and look for someone else to mug.

94SephiOwnsYourFace

Azhure74 Wrote:

My snake friend slithered into my pocket.

"Hello Sephi, nice to meet you" I say in a warm friendly voice. I noticed he still had his armor on. "I wish I could help you find your way around here, but the truth is that I don't really know my way around here" I shrugged my shoulders as I reached into my pocket and took my littly snake friend out. He slithered up my arm and hung around my neck like a neckles. "If you want we can explore the this place together, for if I can remember correctly it is better to travle in numbers." My face took on a troubled expresion as I tried to remember something. I soon gave up and shruged again. "I personaly would not mind having a travling companion. The only companion I have had for a while is this snake and he does not talk much" I say gestering slightly twards the snake around my neck.

Sephi was a bit confused, he didn't think anyone around here would so easily be so inviting, she was nice, but maybe a bit naive. No matter, he had nothing else to do and no one else to travel with.

"Actually, yes that'd be nice."

Sephi put his palms to his chest and absorbed the armor, but before he continued to walk he stopped and looked back to the girl.

"I almost forgot, i never got your name."

95Azhure74

I begin to follow him. "My name is Azhure" I say to him. As I keep pace with him I ask "So, tell me something, why are you travling all alone?" As I say this I hold out my palm and an ice cube forms in my palm. I pop it into my mouth and stuck on it.

96GorillazFan111

Following Azhure (if she didn't mind),was the kid she never wanted to see,again!

His name was Leon.Azhure hated him.The main reason was that if she didn't play with him,he'd use his telekinetic powers to destroy things.Azhure could alaways overcome Leon's powers though.She was too powerful.(Sorry to whoever started this.I thought your story was the coolest so far)

97Azhure74

GorillazFan111 Wrote:

Following Azhure (if she didn't mind),was the kid she never wanted to see,again!

His name was Leon.Azhure hated him.The main reason was that if she didn't play with him,he'd use his telekinetic powers to destroy things.Azhure could alaways overcome Leon's powers though.She was too powerful.(Sorry to whoever started this.I thought your story was the coolest so far)

As I skoe with Sephi i sensed something behind me. It was close to. I had a feeling it was that kid who wanted to play games all the time. He must have gotten out of the bonds i had put him on him, in hopes that I could get away...and not have to play another game that we had played forty million times.

98Maximos

::No one ever knows why bad things happen to the innocent. And why the people with the powers are never there to stop it. Or maybe for all their power, there are just simply things that cannot be stopped.

Ryugi would probably be the first to notice this, for a the moment Eclipse would be riding on his shoulder when he would suddenly begin to cough. His tiny coughs from his tiny lips spit forth spurts of greenish red blood. His tiny talons had become quite accustomed to clinging to Ryugi�s clothes but not scratching his skin, though right now they barely did even that. In a heartbeats time Eclipses claws released Ryugi and he fell letting out a small moan like a hurt animal on the side of the road as he hit the ground with a thud.

Eclipse himself didn�t understand what was happening, but something was wrong�He barely managed to shuffle to his feet when the problem with emerged without. His toes had begun to crackle. It was as if something was sucking the very moisture out of Eclipse from his toes upwards at an alarming rate. But the little dragon was a warrior, and he didn�t cry. He knew what this meant, and he knew this time would come way before his first evolution even came about�it was over. His big round eyes slowly, painfully, slid up and met Ryugi�s. He stared at him with a look of sorrow, and with a look of disappointed. He had no words but his face spoke for him, bleeding sorrow and blame as if to say ��Why did you fail me�.�. As the infection reached his hips his face had changed, he knew it was wrong to pass the blame, the fault lie elsewhere. His eyes slid down the ground letting out a few small wimpers and a few tears as the infection reached his shoulders, his body almost looked like stone. It was tint of grey and without motion, yet filled with tiny fissures and cracks and occasionally a few chips would crack from off of him.

He looked at Ryugi like a sad child looking at his father after failing his math test�he looked at him and knew the truth�he was a failure. Eclipse just was not good enough for Ryugi�He was forsaken and now his time had come. He had just one more lesson, one more skill that he had been working on but hadn�t perfected and now was the time to use it. His reptilian lips persed as dry scales cracked from off his baby face, a face that was once fully of such joyous life�and now had tears stream down its side like small rivers across the barren dessert�and he spoke. For the first and last time words escaped Eclipses mouth�and as cute as they were they were pain ridden�::

�I�m�.sowwy�daddy�..�

::And that was it. With his final breath he apologized to the one who birthed him for not being worth keeping alive. In his last moment he was truly sorry that he wasn�t worth the faith that birthed him.

The changes to Ryugi�s body began immediately. There would be no pain. Pain was advancement. Pain was the bodies struggle to overcome weakness and become something more�this did not deserve pain.

The first change was his age. He would feel a tension in his skin and muscle as youth returned to his body. His body returned to the generic age of 20 where it should be. With age came wisdom, experience, and intellengence, with age came growth. Ryugi had none, he had not grown, and his body reflected that.

Second was his eyes, Vargas had been with him day in and day out, and he himself had been in his own eyes and hadn�t registered the change, like a child who doesn�t realize he�s gotten taller. Ryugi�s eyes had gotten wider, not the actual eyeball but the pupil itself was over two times its normal size allowing for him to see twice the normal length of a human eye. If it had been left to grow the pupil of his eye would have covered 60% of his eyeball allowing for several times the amount of light focus and light intact, and given him the ability to see a total of 2 miles ahead without squinting. A slight pressure in his eyes was the symbol that they were now visibly contracting back to normal. And like a bud nipped from the tree, this branch was forever lost.

Again behind his eyes would be a tension as his optic nerve tightened. The nerve had loosened itself so as to allow his eye an extended range in the same way a lizard is able to view his sides and his eyes are able to freely move in two different directions Ryugi�s eyes would have naturally mimicked this feature�another bud lost.

Lost, like dry crackling on Ryugi�s back as one wing snapped off and hit the ground with a dry splinter. Upon hitting the ground the fleshy membrane would contract and force the bone of the wing to separate and reveal its true form, a second wing. If given the chance to grow the muscles would have grown and the one wing would have split like chopsticks into two separate wings as opposed to the two folded together as one�.but that would never been seen or felt.

Felt, like the feeling of being doused in a pool of cold water as the anti-magic field around Ryugi faded away and the ambient magical energies rushed in around him, a rush so strong one could taste it.

Taste, as the taste of sulfur in Ryugi�s mouth faded and a sense of nausea would slowly rise. The flame glands in his lungs had began to literally rot and the sulfuric anti-flamatory agent in his tongue was lost. Coupled with this was the feeling that someone had placed a glove on Ryugi�s tongue blocking out half the tastes it was once available to experience. Its no secret that all species of snake use their tongue to taste the air. In the same way Ryugi�s tongue was being opened to more senses more flavors�some weak some power, all gone.

Gone, like the tension in his legs. Being in his own legs, Ryugi probably didn�t notice that extra bounce in his step. Frogs had most been famous of the reptilian jumpers. A tension in their legs lets they tighten up and launch forward. During each nights sleep Ryugi�s legs wound tighter and grew to fit this old reptile.

Reptiles, of thousand reptile species, one was the first. The oldest, the strongest. They were Dragons, though the piddling excuse for dragon kind that walk the realms today were nothing to their paradigm ancestors. Those genes, the genes which sparked the reptiles of today, the genes with birth the dragon race, and would bring back a newer, stronger race�those genes once flowed through Ryugi�and with a powerful jerk of his stomach, those genes were up chucked onto the floor as a pool of green vomit. His tough skin, gone. He would find in his next shower that skin would shed from him like a snake revealing the pink. His skin had thickened and toughened like to be as scales�but no longer. His arms would never cut again, the shards of black bone in his puke were the shards of bone in his arm. His potential was nothing but a pile of steaming waste.

Waste. Hundreds of miles away in the Tundra of Guldor, on a certain Doctors desk sat a green egg. In the following seconds as Ryugi fell apart, so did it, leaving a tiny shards of waste. The egg represented Ryugi�s experiment. The Doctor with a sweep of his right hand brushed the bits of egg off his desk and into his rubbish pale, and simply saying.::

Myeh, anozher failure.

99Musset

She was really beginning to wonder what the point of it all was...a dream, or perhaps something more, the tiny girl was no longer sure... But Relis had been there, and she had been so very happy to see him again...

Waking back in this place... the world called Gaia was at once a relief and a terrible loss for the child, for once more she was all alone... she couldn�t keep that thought out of her head as she crossed the plains back towards the stadium, a tiny part of her wishing that this was the dream and she would wake back in The Cleft once more...

100Siat Dacore

Chris... wasn't exactly looking where he was going, he was too busy thinking about that girl he'd just met, and her relationship with Sunstrike. He was so pre-occupied with this thought that he accidentally bumped into Musset.

"Oops... sorry" smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif

101Musset

smilies/icon_eek.gif "Meep" Muse blinked as she was startled out of her reprieve and looked up at the man with a slight blush.

"Oh I'm sorry, I didn't watch where I was going" The little girl brushed her long bangs out of her face with a smile.

102Siat Dacore

"Yeah... me neither apparently"

Chris turned his hat sideways and then back straight awkwardly.

"Er.. I'm Chris"

103Musset

The tiny little girl held out her had to him. "Musset, pleased to meet you." smilies/icon_3nodding.gif

104Siat Dacore

Chris very gently shook her hand and smiled. "Likewise, Musset. Erm... shouldn't you be with your parents or something?"

105Musset

smilies/icon_confused.gif "well not really... I don't think they would like that at all, seeing as how they are dead and all..." smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif Muse tried to shrug it off but somehow that question always hurt..

smilies/icon_xd.gif "besides, I can take care of myself." smilies/icon_3nodding.gif That was said with all the self asurance of the perfect twelve year old...

106Siat Dacore

"Oh erm... sorry" smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif

Well, that was a good way to start a conversation. Well, time for a different tact.

"Oh? You can fight eh? And where did you learn to fight?"

107Musset

"Papa started my training... But mostly I learned at the Monistary with Relis...." She laught happily and spun on her heel to dip into a little bow.

"I'm not just a fighter though, I will be a mage one day... a very powerful one if my teachers were right." smilies/icon_xd.gif The little girl was quite obviously proud of herself, at least enough that she never minded amiting to knowing something.

"Are you a fighter? I met lots of nice fighters at this cool place caled Leviathan stadium..." smilies/icon_3nodding.gif

108Siat Dacore

Monastery? Relis? Obviously Chris didn't know what the girl was talking about there.

"Yup, fighter born and bred, learnt from my parents. ^^ Leviathan Stadium? I go there all the time, shame we didn't meet earlier I guess." ![smilies/iconsweatdrop.gif](http://s.cdn.gaiaonline.com/images/common/smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif)

109Musset

A few crickets chirped off in the distance as muse settled down against Greedy's saddle, the pony still happily stuffing his face on some of the long green shoots that she had found for him earlier as the little girl smiled looking up at the starry night, just enjoying the peace of another quiet day.

110[ Just Another Face ]

Story of Vidunder : Chapter One : Daughter

Once upon a time, long before Gambino and Barton, the world had a different face. Before the physical manifestation of most of Gaia's Gods, The High Mages of Gaia decided that they would play god. A mage for every magic, from meditators to necromancers, put forth a hand into the creation of a monster.

At this time, Gaia was still young, and the world itself was called by a vastly different name, now inpronouncible to human tongues. It was but a country of mages and warriors.

These mages drew up blueprints, took parts of people and studied them very carefully before destroying them just as they would bad parchment or dried ink. In the end, they discovered the first golem. Earthy materials were best for creating these creatures, but there were other elements that could do. And that is what the mages wanted. They wanted those 'other' materials to form an impregnable weapon.

Four generations of High Mages, it took, before they prefected this creature. 183lbs Liquified bat pieces. 10 pints Shadow Fiend blood. And one soul of a ruthless killer. For this job, they chose Gorgath The Death. Gorgath was acomplished in necromancey to the point that he could kill and inslave a soul all at once. He could take a soul and tear it apart until it was but a raw element. But it needed to be fresh.

Using a contact with the Warrior's Guild, Golgath lured out an assassin of extraordinary ability, having survived the business almost 4 times longer than all others. He was prolific for the job. Hiring the assassin, Golgath told him to murder the Lord of the Warrior's Guild. This task was no easy one, and the assassin and warrior fought for a good, long time. The Lord was struck, a blow to the throat. As this assassin was severing the head for a trophy, Golgath snuck up behind him and hit him with a soul stripping spell. His body was instantly destroyed, and his soul was easily captured.

This soul was a father, a husband, a friend, a confidant, and a murderer. Golgath only wanted him to hold the lattermost property. Murderous. Slowly, the Necromancer peeled off layer by layer of humanity and compassion, mercy and civility, until all there was left was a soul with the murderous passion of a madman, and the ability and skill of the most hardened assassin time would ever know.

Through certain arts, the High Mages constructed this body from it's raw elements into it's eventual incarnation. The body was parfection. Seven foot tall, slender at that weight of 183lbs, and totally under their control.

The monster that would come to be known as Vidunder was tested to his fullest limits, being ripped to shreads until almost entirely unmade. His head and limbs were severed a number of times, and his powers were tested to their peak. No matter. Vidunder was totally impervious to death, they had decided. But their thoughts on this little project weren't all that mattered. No. Vidunder had begun to think. About what was anyone's guess. But soon, Vidunder had decided he did not want to be some sort of perfect weapon. He wanted to be his own being.

The next night, the High Mages of Gaia were all murdered, and the record states that it was under 'mysterious circumstances'.

~7000 years later~

Having spent ages hidden away in a form of hybernation, Vidudner felt in his early 3000s, and looked up to the moon with a gentle grin. The blood thirsty monster had become a man of culture and class, enjoying the finer things in life before his stomach. In all sense, he was a new person.

But the scent of living human, especially when he had not eaten that night, made his mouth water. And somewhere, there was human.

111Musset

Yawning and stretching the tiny twelve year old stood back up to push her pony away from the feed pile "You are really going to get fat if you eat all of that tonight.. save some for breakfast at least... honestly some days I wonder why I decided to take you with me." smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif

Brushing her black hair out of soft lavender eyes she tied the small horse to a stake that she had pounded into the ground just out of reach of the small pile of fresh feed, the animal looking at the child with sad eyes as he lipped at the collar of her rough black jacket. "poor thing... but spring will be along any day now and then you can stuff yourself to the brim on a daily basis again." smilies/icon_xp.gif

Throwing the saddle blanket over the fodder, to keep the wind from blowing it away Musset settled back in next to her tiny fire, almost down to glowing embers now, to read a little from a small leather bound book.

112[ Just Another Face ]

"...A child and a horse?" Vidunder stated aloud, looking over the little fire from a great deals away. His stomach growled in angered emptiness, but Vidunder's mind was was much more interested in the girl herself. Such a delicate creature, the poor child. Out here in the wilderness. A morsel of his soul felt the utmost pity for the child, and he decided to see if she needed help.

He was very lanky, his eyes bright red and mirroring, much like that of an animal's eyes, light bouncing off his flat iris. His height was clothed in, of all things, a very fine black suit. Dark Cloth, from the very night shive of the fabric in the dead of night. His strides were a great deal wider than most people, simply because of the length of his legs. It would take only a moment or two before he'd be nearer.

He had the scent of death about him, so there would be no shock if the horse became scared by his appearance. "...Hello, little girl..."

113Musset

Greedy Gust whipped up his head, shaking and pulling at the tether that held him in place, the scent of death and a predator almost sending the normally calm animal into a full panic...

"Oh for goodness sake... calm down..." Musset was just getting up to calm her horse down when she heard the voice, purple eyes narrowing as she slowly turned to look up at the tall man, a smile of greeting slowly spreading across her face.

"Good evening Sir." She dipped into a little bow, one hand against her chest as she flowed to her feet. stepping around the tiny fire again to pull the scared horse back down on all four hooves, looking him in the eyes for a moment before whispering in his ear. "Go to sleep now Greedy Guts, everything will be fine in the morning..."

The trembling animal hung its head and actually closed its eyes, the stranger and his mistress forgotten as her simple spell sent him into a deep slumber.

Turning back to her guest with the same simple smile, her eyes almost shining a deep purple in the soft glow of the small fire. "I'm Musset..."

114[ Just Another Face ]

Vidunder stepped back, as though made entirely nervous of the horse. He wasn't, be he didn't want this child to go into a panic at the face of death, blahdeblah. When all was settled with a spell, one Vidunder would have to remember about, the man nodded. "I am Vidunder, Miss Musset. A pleasure to meet you, and a queer place to meet you in. Out in the plains, miles from civilization, are you alright?" He asked quietly, acting very concerned.

115Musset

"Quite fine thank you...I am simply on a journey, and out here there aren't any people to get in the way of my studies." smilies/icon_3nodding.gif The little girl let her bangs fall back over her eyes as she sat down at the feet of the sleeping pony, reaching up to absently scratch the animals chin. "May I ask why you are out here sir, you do not look to be a traveler, and we are a little far from the city for you to just be out for a walk... are you lost perhaps?"

116[ Just Another Face ]

Vidunder nodding, going to his knees and sitting down as properly as one can on the ground. "I too am traveling. And I like to look my best, personally. I like looking my best at all times." His answer was simple enough, and entirely true. He was a very proper guy. "...And where are you headed?"

117Musset

The child chuckled slightly, looking a little embarrassed as she brushed at the rip on her pants, and tugged at the too short sleeves of her jacket, suddenly aware of the fact that she didn't really look to great, something that never really occurred to her when it was just herself and the pony. "Not really that kind of journey, I came a long way, and I have spent the last year trying to figure out why... I know a part of that puzzle now, but I am still waiting for the clues for the rest of it."

The child shrugged as if it didn't matter. "For now I am simply developing my skills a bit more, and safely figuring out the things my masters didn't have a chance to teach me..."

118[ Just Another Face ]

Vidunder sat up some, looking at the little girl a bit more curiously. "...a chance to? What sort of things, if you don't mind my inquiry."

Vidunder, in all the periods he'd spent alive, would go out and take in a few selected people, be it fighters or mages. His idea was something like this. If he could deposite a little bit of his way in each life time, then eventually, he'll have an equal. Someone he once trained training someone. Eventually everyone just died off in silence. It was frustraiting.

Now, allow me to further specify what qualifies someone. He was the kind that could feel someone's aura, that being the shadow fiend blood in him. And that aura does not change a great deal over the years. You'll always have an aura bigger or smaller or perfect for your form. So, Vidunder would wander around, looking for a candidate. And then steal them from their crib in the middle of the night.

Musset was older than his typical candidate, but what the hell, right?

119Musset

"Hand to hand combat... Fire and Wind elemental skills, and pure mage craft... Although the later is hard to study on my own smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif most places don't like to lend out the books on that sort of thing." The child looked at the man through her bangs, wondering if this was someone that Rellis and Master Iago would not have liked her talking too...

The fact that Greedy Guts had freaked out about him should have been a warning, but she didn't like to judge people without talking to them first. The child could also see the aura's of beings, but she was not yet confident about the things she saw around people, a color around someone, for instance, could be really confusing. "I like to stop in at this place... a fighting stadium, and I manage to learn all sorts of really neet things from the people there..."

120[ Just Another Face ]

Vidunder nodded, looking at the little girl a moment longer before leaning far back, looking into the sky. "...I assume you mean Leviathan Stadium? S'the only one I've ever heard about that people go to just for the hell of it." Vidunder flinched, bowing his head softly, patting his lips. "...Sorry, Excuse my language..."

121Musset

"You are excused. That is the place... lots of fun around there, I even got to meet Mr. Enki himself once." smilies/icon_3nodding.gif The child was still rather impressed about that fact.

"I'm sorry, I know this might sound strange, but do you happen to know why all the light around you is actually dark?" smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif It was hard to describe to someone, and the child was convinced that the man would likely not have a clue as to what she was talking about.

122[ Just Another Face ]

Vidunder frowned slightly, having a precise idea what she was refering to. "My 'light'? You mean my aura, Miss Musset? It's very simple. Creatures with Shadow Blood running through them give off a black aura, regardless of how good or evil they are. So, here I am." He was next to sure the girl would run.

123Musset

smilies/icon_whee.gif "oooh, no I see so someone with shadow blood in them allways will have the black light around them... That explains a few things." smilies/icon_3nodding.gif The child taped a finger nail at her lips, quite pleased o have that explained to her for once. Most of the people she knew, or had met didn't understand the lights that she could sometimes see around people.

"Aura, that is the word you used... and it is the light around people, do all people have the light around them? I can't always see it..." smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif Curiosity wone over for her once more, as she leaned in a bit more towards the strange man, wondering if she had by some chance found another person in this strange world who could teach her something that she needed to know.

124[ Just Another Face ]

Vidunder let off a smile at this, nodding very gently. "...Well, you see, normal people, citizens, mundanes, people like all that generally have smaller auras, maybe just a stitch visible. It's interesting to see the varying auras. People who tend to joke around about being strong usually have very faint aura. I'll admit, even I miss some of those weaker aura. You're at Leviathan a lot, so you've likely noticed very large lights there."

125Musset

"They shine a lot, I tend not to look when I am there. Sometimes it is hard to see what they are doing." smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif The chiled chuckled softly and looked away. "The same goes with people casting spells, I can't see what they are doing if they glow really bright already."

126[ Just Another Face ]

Vidunder laughed softly. "You seem to see things inately. Maybe I can teach you to close that third eye so you can watch just the physical plain. Would you like that, Miss?" The very tall man seemed much less menacing at the moment. Maybe just to get Musset to trust him. Maybe because he had no reason to be threatening. Who could say.

127Musset

smilies/icon_xd.gif "I would really appreciate that Sir, perhaps then I could learn to turn it on when I want it too?" smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif The child was really that trusting? or was it that she honestly didn't think that the man could harm her, evil blood and all... but then again, perhaps she knew something he didn't...

128[ Just Another Face ]

Vidunder nodded, laying back. "I can do that, indeed." The man laughed again before standing. "I really must get back to my knoll. Not fond of getting all dew...y... I'll likely see you tomorrow night?"

129Musset

smilies/icon_3nodding.gif "I'll stick around this area... I may put Greedy Guts someplace else though, I think he is afraid of you..." smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif The child stood up again, dusting off her pants and smiling as she patted the sleeping pony and brushed her bangs away from her face again.

130[ Just Another Face ]

Vidunder nods very gently, standing very tall, looking down to the little girl. "My knoll is over there, some mile and a half. You may come see me if you so wish." He smiled and gave a small nod to the girl and departed to head out on his own.

131Tenma Keigou

Tenma sat in the tall grass. To most anywhere far from him the only hint of him being there was the small tendril of smoke curling lazily into the air to be broken by the breezes higher up.

He sat with a small fire near him, small game on sticks spitted over the fire cooking, popping as the meat cooked.

Kicking back he stared at the small flickering flames. Not the ones in the pit, the small flickering flame about a centimeter above his open palm. Jumping around in the wind like a fickle child, not sure where it wanted to go next with it's new found freedom.

Compressing the heat into a small ball it went from red, to yellow, to blue and finally to a small white sphere about the size of his pinky nail.

Letting the small flame grow brighter and smaller he smiled as he let it expand again the heat becoming the fickle red flame again.

sliding his sandals off and putting his mask on the ground near him he pulled one of the rabbits off of the spit and bit into the steaming meat, juggling it between his hands trying to let it cool as the meat scalded his tongue.

Not the smartest thing to do. Pulling heat out of the meat so it was decent to eat he tore into it and finished his meal.

132Tenma Keigou

Waking up and smiling, feeling well rested and warm. Compare how you feel after sleeping and waking up on your own, sleeping a ton and then waking up warm and comfortable, even though he was out on grasslands he felt like that right now.

Peace, quiet and most importantly no one around for miles.

The fire had died down to warm embers, glowing dully amid the grey ashes and black charcoal. twitcing his hand in the general direction he pulled heat from the embers, making a small flame in his hand he set more kindling on the pit and more wood. Putting all of the heat on a pinpoint spot on the brush he let it burn and grow.

For now he was calm, relaxed and ready to stay awhile longer.

133Tenma Keigou

His bag on his back, resting against his shoulderblades. tightening the straps so he could move without the thing bouncing around on his back he pushed his mask against his face and tied it, tying back his hair after putting on the mask.

Sliding his sheath into place on his sash he began to move. Again, not sure where to, it was a simple fact that he could survive out here so why have a destination.

He could deal without people, it wasn't that hard at all, not with the idiocy that seemed the spread among them like a plague.

Petty fights, killings, lynchings, deaths, all because of stupid little things. Mob mentality wasn't the only blaming point anymore, people were growing stupid.

134Tenma Keigou

So there he sat, again he was hesitating travel. He didn't like the traveling but the places he found.

For now he was bracticing control. He didn't concentrate on his powers often, physical prowess had kept him off the flame often enough. But he wanted more control, just in case. Trinkets to do so were expensive and fragile, so for now he worked with a small flame.

Changing the flame's head index and size constantly but keeping it in check, that was all he was doing, concentrating the heat so that the small flickering red flame bounced across his fingers.

135Tenma Keigou

taking a handful of sand he held it flat out in his palm. Cupping it slightly so the wind wouldn't take the light granuals of sand he slowly heated the sand until it was a glowing cherry red blob in the center of his palm. slowly rolling it in his palm until it made a small oval.

Taking one of his throwing blades he used the tip to carve small designs into the molten glass. Pulling the heat out of the thing in layers as he sharpened the tip into a razor edge using his fingers the glass hardened, it had blue waves within the glass from the odd cooling process but he put it into a pocket on the inside of his sash grinning.

136Tenma Keigou

Pulling his pack over his back, strapping down what he had he began to move. Yet again he was not sure where he was going. Some city he didn't know the name of yet. But he was bored of the plains, fun as they were he would need to revise his plans, he couldn't stay here longer, no one would show up anytime soon.

For now he headed in some general direction, his mask tied to his belt and his sword locked into his sheath.

Simple.

137Owle Isohos

It had really seemed to matter when she started walking.

It had seemed important, consuming even. He had said he'd cared for her...he had promised to protect her...and then he'd left. And then they'd met again, and she'd yelled, and he'd held her, and he told her he cared for her. He told her he'd protect her. And then he'd left. Again. So it had seemed important.

She remembered being consumed by anger, that might have hid some kind of despair, some sort of crushed hope. But with each step her strange, scaled feet took along the road across the plains, it seemed to matter less and less. She barely felt anything anymore.

A human hand brushed strands of blue hair away from light brown eyes, then returned to the woman's side as she looked to the northeast. To her eyes, and to the eyes of any who could see telepathic power, there was a single golden line stretching from her, towards the Leviathan.

Even now, Owle stepped off the road she had been following, into the grass of the plains. She needed no road...not when her power could tell her the exact direction of his mind. Even if it didn't seem to matter anymore, she had come this far. There was little sense in turning back without seeing him.

She was heading straight for Vahn.

138Owle Isohos

The trail led her out of the plains, into the forest that surrounded Leviathan Stadium. Owle felt more at home in the forest...it seemed, that she was always waking up, coming to life again, in a forest...

This one seemed familiar, though she couldn't say quite why. It had been a long time since she had visited the Leviathan, and though she had not forgotten the way, she was not taking the path she usually traveled...as it were, she probably would not know that that was where she was going until she actually arrived.

139Bottine

Jericho was jogging through the plains. Gotta keep yourself in good shape!

140Kraun

And someone was following him. Someone large and yadda yadda yadda (information about appearance of individual).

141Bottine

"Hmm?"

Jericho slowed down and turned around. His long, beige short turned around with him, and so did his black, sleeveless shirt. His hair swiveled slightly, yet stayed finely tousled as always. His bright green eyes didn't roll that much, but they did lay onto the man that had been following Jericho.

He took his hands out of his pockets.

"Oh, hello. Nice day, isn't it?"

142Kraun

And the man wouldnt stop. Instead, he'd keep running, and as soon as he got in close, his large frame would lower and slam into the smaller man like a football tackle, taking him down to the grund while driving his own weight and mass down onto him.

143Bottine

"What the he--"

No time to swear. A flash of light on both his arms, and Jericho was wearing his weapons, a pear of steel gauntlets that covered his forearms and fists, both for defense and offense. When the large man started lowering, he pushed himself off the ground, jumping high and all the way on fatman's shoulders, before jumping again and turning on himself. When Jericho'd land, it'd be at the guy's feet, facing him as he was lying on the ground.

"What was that for? Sheesh."

144Kraun

When Jericho landed, he'd be finding himself falling into a rising uppercut, or at least thats what it would seem like, for overly long sleaves covered the hand that flew up to meet him.

Assuming that Jericho would land at a distance where the large man's feet would be when he would topple over would mean that he did not jump with gaining much distance in mind. First mistake.

Jumping once to a height of at least four feet, to get up over the shoulders of a seven foot tall man that was bending over while still running, and then jumping again to push him down, would of course, put Jericho at a relatively high height for him to turn in the air and then land on his feet. Second mistake.

Why was an arm driving upwards? Simple; When the big man was pushed down towards the ground head first, he tucked his body down, letting it roll forward over onto his back as he would twist around on the ground, legs folding beneath him into a crouched position.

Now, as Jericho would be coming down from his acrobatics, at quite a close distance, the large framed man would push upwards with explosive force, full body length, legs, torso, and right arm blasting upwards to meet the airborne man's chest, neck, and chin before his feet would even touch the ground. The left arm, would be bent, right at waist level, and if anyone cared, it would already be in a forward motion when the uppercut would connect.

145Crim` Skylicker

Laying with his back against a tree, Kurimu averted his gaze to the night sky as smoke from his cigarette drifted upward, dispersing as it weaved through the plant's leaves. Having just awoken from a long nap, his eyes were still weary. He reached over to his side, grabbing his travel bag and removing a map from inside of it.

"Let's see... Still a pretty long way to go." he muttered to himself, his voice deep and smoky.

His eyes scanned the terrain.

"This plain... So quiet."

He admired the peaceful scenery for a few moments before putting out his cig and rubbing his eyes with his gloved fingers. He wore a black t-shirt and old, beat-up blue jeans. His red leather jacket sat crumpled on the ground at his side, near his travel bag. Reaching into the bag he pulled out a wrinkled pack of cigarettes, gazing inside to see only two left. He frowned. Yawning, he tossed the pack back into the crumpled mess of his belongings and relaxed, closing his eyes and going back to sleep, hoping to get a little more rest before sunrise.

146Bottine

That's why Jericho had turned around mid-air as soon as he could. To be ready.

"Heeaaaaa!"

Jericho's balled, steel covered fists went toward each other At any normal time, they'd simply connect and make a loud clang. Only, by the time they were close together, the large man's fist would be between them. As soon as steel hit flesh, Jericho would clench his muscles with all the strenght he could muster, both to try to crush the man's fist, and to throw his body back and away.

Which would allow him to finally fall safely, out of the man's reach.

147Kraun

As the fists met and smashed against a large balled fist beneath the clothe, the larger man yelped in a high pitch, something people that large arent expected to do when feeling pain. But a hand balled into a tight fist is less fragile than a hand which was flat or at an position which would shift the bone structure around, so damage would be minimised. To how much damage however, it was not certain, but safe to say, he wouldnt be using that hand for a couple of minutes.

But, as soon as the gauntlets would meet fist, the big man's left arm, which was already in motion, would connect at the same time. Airborne, Jericho didnt have anywhere to run to, his body suspended in the air, hands already being used to make a counter attack, his legs already too low and too close to be used as a defense.

Muscled bulged beneath clothe as the left arm snaked out into Jericho's right side like a cannon being unleashed, right beneath the ribcage at that soft spot. What he would then feel would probably be a painful sensation, for the fact that, one; it was one of those 'pressure points' which induced pain, and two; sharp claws would shred through the clothe of the long sleave, through Jericho's clothes, and into flesh beneath the ribs. Unless of course, he wore some sort of metal armour or hard leather which restricted movement, for the force of the thrust produced by the giant man's heavy muscled frame and the little blade like claws would tear through clothe and soft leather alike.

148Bottine

Even though Jericho did push himself back using the man's fist, it wasn't enough. The claws managed to get to him, to slice open his shirt, to tear at the skin under it, even getting to the flesh.

And ********, did it hurt. At least, with his push, the claws quickly left his flesh, and he was able to land. Jericho had seen worse. He had felt worse, too. He didn't have a HISTORY OF VIOLENCE or anything like that, but if someone wanted to be a warrior, he had to be ready for the worse.

It seemed he was against something pretty close to that, too.

149Kraun

This particular soft spot, between the muscles and underneath the ribs, was a very vulnerable place, for at the moment claws punctured flesh, fingerd would curl up around beneath the rib to keep the man in place. Pushing off would really accomplish nothing, as the body would just bend back and pull against the flesh caught beneath the ribs and fingers. In such a spot, even without claws to help enter the body, it was soft enough for any normal person to stick their fingers in and hook their fingers around the bone; here, the claws only helped to inflict more pain and a better grip on the rib.

Now, by pushing off, Jericho would be forced to lean back, body suspended in the air by the hand in his side gripping tightly around his lower rib in his right side. However, in such a position, no matter how strong someone was, it would be near impossible to balance the weight of the man properly, and he would begin to fall and tip backwards.

So what would the larger man do? He'd push his body forward as his right arms would push down, following closely after that push as his hand was released. He didnt need to use the injured hand, just the arm, enough to drive Jericho's upper body further downward so that the back of his head would slam into the ground before anything else would. And following that, the larger man's body would drive down to land atop of Jericho as his left arm would follow the body and dig its clawed fingers into the same area it had attacked before, digging into flesh and curling fingers around the lower rib, following that, the larger man would pull against the ribs, almost as if to rip him apart.

150Bottine

(( But Jericho was already falling backward. He pushed himself when he hit the man's fist with both hands. I was saying that because of that, the claws didn't get deep, which is also why he managed to land back. If it didn't get deep, he wouldn't be able to fold behind his ribs either. D; ))

151Kraun

((Edited, striked out s**t ignored, bold stuff new. End result: same attack.))

152Crim` Skylicker

Kurimu awoke about two hours later. He stood, stretching, the sunlight making his eyes squint. After pulling on his jacket, slinging his bag over his shoulder and slipping on his large black sunglasses, he began to walk. Where was he going? Hell, he wasn't even sure if that map was even accurate, but he'd get somewhere. He needed to find a town soon to resupply or he'd have to result to hunting for food as his supply of just about, well, everything was running pretty low.

153Sunstrike

"How long are we going to keep running, Knights." Jean looked up at him as they lightly jogged through the long grass. She found it strange that he wasn't making more of an effort to go faster, despite his apparent need to delay meeting Vahn in the first place.

"Not much longer now...I'll make a stand...here." With that he stopped, and turned around. There was a harsh sound, and everything, grass and flowers mostly, flattened within a ten foot radius, leaving both figures highlighted by the growing dusk.

The tall man unbuckled his sheath and drove it into the ground in front of him, hand curling around the hilt with a comfortable familiarity. He was ready, he was cool...coat blowing in the breeze, stern look on his face... all up until the point Jean kicked him in the shin.

"O-OW ********, Jean...What the hell?" He scowled down at her.

"You said HIS name out loud, you dork!! How the hell are we gonna explain that? He's gonna know...he ALWAYS knows..."

"He doesn't always know Jean, he just guesses..." Knights winced as soon as the words came out of his mouth, and she kicked him again. "s**t!"

"He doesn't guess! He KNOWS, he's a GOD, jeeze...does omnipotence mean anything to you?!"

"Isn't that when you can't perfom in the bedroo-GAH! Stop kicking me, damnit...they're coming."

"I hope Dei-dei turns you into a dragon again...things were a lot more peaceful spirituality-wise." With a huff she went and sat on the outter circle, grumbling about religion. Knights remained where he was, favouring his now very bruised leg.

154Vahn Fah

The Harley tore out of Latent, and down the road without stopping, leaving behind more than a few flustered civil workers and guards. Nothing but a trail of blackened flames could be seen behind the bike as Vahn focused on following the golden lead.

They must know.... must know where he is--!

155Owle Isohos

"They've stopped."

Again Owle's voice would sound in Vahn's head, as she desperately tried not to think of how easily she could fall off, and how fast they were going, and how easily Vahn could crash into someone.

She didn't know what they were doing, but they hadn't been moving away for a while. It didn't look like they meant to. Owle sighed gratefully to herself, Thank the gods. It's almost over.

156Lucind Varhetel

Right when Jean and Knights had arrived Latent's gate, a single magpie could be seen landing on a nearby building, flicking its tail feathers up and down as if it was fighting against imbalance. After those two got over and past the gate, the bird hopped around for a moment, hacking the rim of a gutter, before it flew out of the town, following the strange couple...

At the plains, the magpie directly landed in a tiny bush, around sixty feet away from Knights and Jean.

157Sunstrike

"Knights?"

"Yes Jean..."

"Relax, you look too stiff..."

"Look, are you gonna yell at me all through this...I mean, I'll give you the tape and YOU can do it if you like."

"Really?!"

"...No."

158Vahn Fah

"... Dammit--!"

He was already past the city limits and heading into the more rural surroundings--- it could have been worse he supposed. At least they weren't heading for the forest.

The harley would come to a sliding halt once he actually caught sight of the two, but the engine continued running.

159Owle Isohos

They had...stopped moving.

Thank the gods and all the powers that this ride is over. Thank you.

Owle slowly, slowly opened her eyes. She took a few deep, calming breaths, then turned to regard their two...pursu-ees?

Vahn would see, now that the two were in sight, that the golden lines he had been following were in fact the bodies of two dim golden snakes, winding their way through the air. They seemed bored, now, lazily circling Knights and Jean, occasionally letting their tongues taste the air. When they caught sight of Vahn, though, the black voids where their eyes ought to be regarded him steadily, almost...lustfully?

And then they were gone, reeled back like so much fishing line, comically flopping in the air until they vanished back into Owle where they belonged.

I hope he didn't notice that...

"Vahn?" Her voice was small, timid almost. If Vahn hadn't noticed how tightly she'd been gripping him, or the fact that she winced every time they passed something, well...he would probably still be oblivious to her discomfort, especially with his quarry right before him.

"...is it safe to get off now?"

160Sunstrike

"Tch..." Knights stared at the two from behind his sheath....it was easily four feet long, coming up to one hip, Vahns chest probably still ached a little from where the end plowed into it.

"What kind of man hunts down two pedestrians with a motorcycle, eh? Maybe you're just as much of a coward as I've heard, Kyonuske..." He looked to the clutching girl. "And a womanizer besides...freaking brilliant."

He actually turned his back on both, green coat spinning, and looked at Jean. Unsurprisingly, however, keeping a firm grip on the hilt of his sword. "Our gods have gone senile with old age, Jean. Lets go home."

"You know we're stuck, Knights...least til one of them pick us up...and Su-...he kinda made sure that'd take a while."

A vein stood out on Knights forehead. "I was being sarchastic, Jean...must you always kick the chair out from under me?!"

"Only when it gets too high, Knights." Was the smug reply.

161Vahn Fah

"Yea...it's safe."

He got off the Harley with one smooth motion, both feet touching the ground, before he started walking towards the two strangers. "But stay here."

Yellowed eyes narrowed, as he made his way forward, running a hand through his hair.

162Owle Isohos

Owle slid off the bike, looking a little wobbly. "I won't get in your way..." She said it, but she didn't stay still. No, rather, she waited until Vahn had a good head start on her, then started walking to her (left or right, whichever side Jean is standing on.) She wanted to give Knights a wide berth, but the girl seemed a little less combative. Maybe she could get some answers.

163Sunstrike

Knights noticed both peoples movements and scowled not taking his eyes from the advancing man. "O-Oi! Where do you think you're...damnit Jean, you'd better not start making friends!" His knuckles tightened but his overall position remained the same.

"You got the look of a man searching for something beyond him," A smirk played around Knights lips, though the emotion never reached those strange green eyes.

"You look like your brother."

164Lucind Varhetel

Right when Owle left the Harley, the magpie rose from the bush to glide over to the bike, drawing drunken waves in the air until it landed on the handlebars, seemingly watching the scene unfolding.

165Owle Isohos

((I'm guessing this bird's mind would register as a little bit odd for a bird?))

Owle gave the bird a look. Being a shapeshifter who could turn into a small bird herself, and never knowing birds to fly quite that close to humans, she was somewhat suspicious of the creature. Still, it wasn't doing any harm, so she let it be for now.

"What?" she shouted back at Knights, indignant. "I just had the most harrowing ride on a motorcycle EVER! I need to stretch my legs!" She shook her head. "I have no intention of fighting you, so don't worry!"

She didn't stop moving though...even going so far as to start pacing back and forth when she was right across from Jean. Mostly, she regarded the other girl curiously, though she kept glancing at Knights and Vahn. Waiting.

166Lucind Varhetel

Indeed, Owle would find the mental structure of the magpie being modified: it was no shapeshifter, neither had it been forced to submit to someone else's will. But in fact, there was another psionic entity in the bird's mind, it had accepted to lend someone its senses and its mobility.

167Vahn Fah

"What do you know about my brother?"

He stopped advancing forward, instead moving in a slow circle aroudn them now, walking carefuly along the ground.

168Sunstrike

"What do you?" Was the simple question in responce. A smirk. "I know he always beat you up when you were kids...and that he's made a fool of you now."

"Knights!" The greenhaired man cursed and spat. Then grumbled where a flower grew up where it landed. He hated that.

"Jean I can say what I want...s'not like he doesn't know, just doesn't WANT to. Doesn't want to remember what made him stronger..." His eyes narrowed when Vahn started to move around the circle of flattened grass. Jean backed up into the longer stuff to avoid coming in contact. "Doesn't want to know what he actually IS."

"Neither does Dei-dei," Knights went pale.

"He doesn't have to remember," A horrified whisper that made Jean look down. A pause as he drew himself back up and leaned back grinning at the darker man.

"...Vahn Fah, DOES."

Knights reached into his pocket and pulled something out. It was a CD case.

File 377 Runes TOP SECRET, scrawled across it in big red letters.

"You wanna find out what happened to Sunstrike, don't you..." Jean seemed too horrified over his reaction to her earlier statement to hear Sun's name used casually again.

He tucked the recording back into it's place. "Well, I don't think you deserve to, you are too weak. Come and get me...beat me and it's yours, cause I ain't ever gonna give it to you willingly."

169Vahn Fah

With a loud crack, the length of his flamberge hit the ground, splitting it slightly as his left hand gripped the handle, his right massaging the back of his neck.

"Either we're going to play...or you're giving me that disk. Dig?"

Yellowed eyes stared out with no emotion, even as steam rose from the blade's length, his entire attitude suggesting no mood for games.

170Sunstrike

Knights snarled softly when the earth was torn by the sword.

"Then we're gonna have to play, aren't we." A hiss of metal as his thumb pushed a small portion of the sword out of it's sheath.

There was a soft rumble along the ground under Vahn's feet, a split-second warning, before a pillar of dirt, about 2 foot high, slamed out of the earth, smaller then the one that had launched Knights and Jean over the wall, but ultimately the same magic.

To someone unprepared, it would send them sprawling. And even if Vahn took that second to move back, he'd feel the broadside of Knights' shoulder ramming into the already bruised portion of his chest, and bringing the sharp edge of a sword in to scrape across the darker mans side.

171Owle Isohos

Owle watched the conversation, the new made flower, and the magpie with interest. The magpie wasn't nearly as interesting as Jean was right now...she could tell that two minds were peering through the bird's eyes, but a closer look would require going a bit closer to someone who probably knew more than a smidge about telepathy, and right now that was probably unwise. Sure, Owle would probably register as a very powerful telepath to their senses...it only took ten of the 256 snakes that resided within her to match the power of your average, off the street (NPC) telepath. However, that power was raw and unfocused, as though she didn't use her gift much...it would be like someone with a huge-a** sword and no training going against a master fencer. No, Owle didn't want to pick any fights with other telepaths.

So she let the bird be, and took a few slow steps toward Jean. Owle's hands were empty, and she carried no obvious weapons...on Gaia that didn't mean much, but there was just something about Owle that screamed she wasn't a fighter.

"Hey!" Owle waved to Jean. "It looks like they're gonna be at it for a while. You wanna...chat, or play tic tac toe or something?"

She didn't want to watch the fight. This was something she couldn't interfere in, so she didn't want to see what happened. She knew she'd wince every time Vahn got hit, and she really didn't want that.

She also figured she'd be safest over by Jean, and, by the same token, the girl would be safest near her. The man Vahn was fighting seemed to have some attachment to Jean, so doubtless he'd make some effort to avoid hitting the girl...and Vahn would make the same effort to avoid hitting Owle.

172Vahn Fah

"!?" The ground shifting wasn't expected but it didn't mean he was going to go landing face first.

As the ground rose, he juste barely managed to keep his balance on his right leg, using the flamberge in his left hand as a counter-balance.

However, this also left him open the green haired man's attack. His opponent's sword barely deflected aside from the lifting of his flamberge, causing a short echo of sparks to fly as Vahn was knocked back earthward.

173Sunstrike

The rebound from the blow shoved both men backwards, sending grass and dirt flying into the dim light of sunset.

Being the original striker, however, afforded Knights the opportunity in the battle, by being prepared for the counter to his blow, rather then the person knocked off balance.

Digging in, he launched himself forward. For this, he didn't need to be too close or creative. The buisness side of his three and a half foot blade would come in for a low diagonal, hip to shoulder slash, right to left. Depending on how quickly Vahn countered would mean the differance between a shallow cut and being gutted.

This would mean that he'd be very prepared for the sword coming in from the left should Vahn retaliate with that. Unfortunately this meant a small window to his own left side.

He was really REALLY trying not to divide his attention between Vahn and what started between Owle and Jean off to the side.


Jean blinked and stared at the girl that had moved over to stand next to her, before grinning broadly.

"Hiya! I wouldn't mind playing at all, but if Knights told me not to it's probably best if I stay out it, he gets a little cranky if he see's my playing while his life is on the line."

She said this like it happened all the time. She smiled, wincing over the clash of swords and the sparks.

"What was your name again? I can't remeber if I asked before or not..."

174Owle Isohos

"I'm Owle!" the shifter replied, grinning back. She knew she'd be making Vahn's assailant uncomfortable, and that was fine with her. It occurred to her she might be making Vahn worry, too, but, eh...he'd get over it.

"Mind if I sit?"

If given permission, she would settle herself down next to Jean in the grass, relaxing as much as she could while jumping to glance at the battle at every strange noise.

She didn't really want to watch...but she couldn't just not, either.

"I hope this doesn't end in either of their deaths..." And I'm prepared to prevent it either way... Owle shook her head, as though to shake the unpleasantness of her thoughts. "But, yeah, Vahn probably wouldn't be happy if he saw me playing while he was fighting. Doubt he'd notice, but..." She shrugged. What could one do?

175Vahn Fah

"Who the hell do you think your playing with?!"

For a hundred years I've been making mistakes...

Even as his opponent's swrod came biting in, Vahn's right hand closed upon the blade, tightening it's grip despite the blood that flowed freely from the contact. With blade stuck in flesh, and gripped by his hand, he had the man trapped in place.

"Is this a game then? You want to play a game?!" Yellowed eyes narrowed even as he pulled the man's sword in, forcing him to coem closer to Vahn.

"Let's play a game then!" Pulled in tightly, Vahn's lips would be right by Knight's ear whispering, even as his left arm reared back, Flamberge smoking from the blood along it's surface. "How about how many times I can call you an a*****e before I finally die?"

176Kraun

And in the open plains, there would be two spectators. One man, one woman. Nothing but ghosts, whatching one person intently. They didnt move, they didnt speak, they just stared, standing off in the distance.

177Sunstrike

Knights glared over the blade as Vahn pulled him in, the red reflection of the Flamberge scrawling up the side of the mirrorlike surface of his own weapon.

He let the man say his piece, and then calmly let go of the hilt, bringing his elbow up to crack Vahn in the face before the other sword could come down on top of him.

The grip reversed on the hand remaining with the weapon so that it was horizontal across his chest instead of perpendicular. This supported his hold enough to actually not only crack Vahn once, but twice, second time being harder, in quick succession. This was an instinctual reaction, brought about with training.

Training with someone who focused on getting in close and using you're body as a well trained weapon. The sword was a tool, not an extention of his being.

If the connection worked, the combination of blows and the reverse grip would give him the leverage to drag his body down and underneath the upraised sword arm, leaving a nasty gash in Vahn's hand.


"They don't really understand, you know..." Jean, as opposed to Owle, was avidly watching, making sure of something from the looks of it. Anything she said to the girl sitting next to her would be said almost absentmindedly. "Considering they're both fighting for the same goal."

"This is petty...it isn't a game either though, Knights really feels like he's protecting everything. He's always been a little hard-headed about that. He knew Vahn would find us eventually..."

A sigh.

"But really, he should consider whats happened and worry about Dei-dei's new feeling afterwards."

178Owle Isohos

((Erm, Kraun? Could I get some more details out of you? About how far away from us are these ghosts standing? Can I see them? Are they transparent? Do they look human? Do they have souls (ie would they show up if Owle stretched her telepathic sense around the area?) Is there anything ridiculously unusual about them that a telepath would notice, if she noticed them in the first place? Can Owle tell who they're staring at from however far away she is, assuming she does eventually notice them?))

Owle visibly winced when Knights' sword thudded into Vahn's flesh, that visceral revulsion rising in her at seeing a loved one get hurt. Unlike her other friends, who she'd seen pull through lots of situations that should have killed them, she wasn't quite convinced that Vahn was invincible yet...perhaps because he wasn't convinced himself. "I hope he knows what he's doing..." she mumbled, mostly to herself.

Jean's words brought her eyes away from the fight...sort of. Owle kept glancing back, against her will, out of worry. But the words distracted her, at least enough to keep her calm, get her mind working on something else.

"I don't understand any of this..." Owle answered, shaking her head. "I met a guy named Sunstrike, once...he was a nice guy, but I don't remember much about him. Has he...I mean...he hasn't died, has he?" The foreboding way Knights had said the CD contained what happened to Sunstrike, the way Vahn had reacted...

"Who's Dei-dei? What in the world is going on? I just..."

A glance up at the battlefield, then down at the combatants feet.

"I don't get it."

179Kraun

((

Owle Isohos Wrote:

((Erm, Kraun? Could I get some more details out of you? About how far away from us are these ghosts standing?

One hundred meters.

Owle Isohos Wrote:

Can I see them? Are they transparent? Do they look human?

They have physical form, 'ghosts' used as a metaphore because they have skin as pale as ghosts.

Owle Isohos Wrote:

Do they have souls (ie would they show up if Owle stretched her telepathic sense around the area?) Is there anything ridiculously unusual about them that a telepath would notice, if she noticed them in the first place?

What would be unusual that makes them stand out is that they are undetectable by supernatural or extraordinary senses. They give off no distinct energy signature, psionics dont work around them within 10 feet, they move without sound, dont produce heat, and dont have a scent.

Owle Isohos Wrote:

Can Owle tell who they're staring at from however far away she is, assuming she does eventually notice them?))

Following the eyes of the two, one has eyes of pure mercury orbs, no irises, no pupils, reflecting everything of the world in their blank space. The other doesnt. Both do not move their heads to watch said person, but the female's eyes do move, as they are relatively normal. Unless someone can zoom their vision to see facial features clearly at 100 meters distant, it is unlikely.))

180Vahn Fah

His head snapped back from the force of impact, blood flying from his open mouth. "!" Soon followed by another succesive strike, but all the while Vahn's body never faltered nor did he give leeway.

He did his best to maintain a grip on Knight' sword and hold him in place, but footing was gainst him, which only caused more blood to fly-- blood which began to become thick in the air.

Blood which began to rain down in flames.

Blackened flames.

The reaction was slow at first. The unnoticeable seam running along Vahn's right arm, from where he had received healing from Yaits. A darker power at work, as something inside stirred in reaction to the blood letting. The seam glowed a deep hue of black even as Vahn extended his right hand towards Knight', "Game over!" and let loose with a fierce gout of heat.

181Sunstrike

"Deity? Dead?" Jean threw her head back and laughed softly, not at Owle, but at the thought. "Didn't he tell you what he was? He can only be taken apart, everything else about him is immortal. He was our God, our Deity...Datho Mere Sunstrike..."

"JEAN!!!"

Owle wouldn't even see it coming. Just the warning, and a sudden whoosh, before she was ten feet off the ground.

The whole time that Vahn and Knights had been fighting, without realizing...Knights had tried to listen in, thereby bringing both fighters, too close to the girls.

Flame ignited, and Jean didn't have a lot of time to prepare and grab Owle before both found a platform of earth shoving them sky high, ironically, the small plateau was big enough for two people.

Knights slamed into it from the impact, causing Jean to squeak and grab hold of her friend again when the dirt shuddered, everything smoking.

"Heh...heh...another fire ******** me..." Chunk! The blade hit the earth and Knights smoking body hauled itself upwards.

"The ******** do you think you're playing at Godchild...gonna destroy even before you start? Makes me wonder if you even want this disc in tact...or if you just wanna kill me for looking like him." Those green eyes stared at Vahn without fear, just regret.

"I said you weren't strong enough...he won't remember you. You react like this, well...you're too even to know the outcome for sure. Heh...must have shaken you up big time...finding love like that and being consumed by your own power like this."

182Owle Isohos

A...a god? But he'd seemed like such a nice guy...

Owle opened her mouth to say something.

"JEAN!!!"

Owle saw the flames, saw that they were too close, and suppressed the instinct to curl up into a little protective ball. Instead she moved to interpose herself between Jean and the flames, even as the girl grabbed her. She didn't know what Jean was, but Owle saw her as a child...a child who probably wasn't nearly as used to having flames thrown at her as Owle was.

And then, before Owle even realized they were being shoved upward they were airborne, sitting ten feet above the battlefield on a small plateau.

Why had Jean's buddy included her, too? Jean had seemed friendly, but she'd expected Knights to take the divide between friend and enemy a little more seriously, and leave Owle to fend for herself. But he hadn't.

s**t. Now she had to watch the battle. She had to make sure Vahn didn't kill him.

"Thank you."

She held Jean for a moment, rubbing a hand comfortingly on the other girl's back, beneath her wings, as the platform shuddered beneath them. When Jean seemed calmer she'd release her. "It'll be al..."

Her voice trailed off as words from below invaded her ears. Her eyes bulged wide, making her look like someone had just run over her kitten.

"Did he say love?"

183Vahn Fah

"Nngh..!" Yellowed eyes narrowed even as he froze his arm. The words did more than make him falter, they went straight into his heart and shattered the dark bindings that had taken place, making him regain his senses...

..if anything else. "S-Shut up! I'm not here to be played along with!!"

He swung the flamberge to the side, one-handed before stepping forward. "Don't talk like you know me! You don't know me at all! You don't know him-- you don't know US!!"

184Sunstrike

A smirk. "Hah! You're blushing..." He looked up at Jean. "You owe me next coffee wingling!" A belated. "Awwww..."

"I knew him before he was anything to you, Kyonuske. And I know you by your original name...before the flame..." A soft sigh.

"You're a damn fool if you think any of us are here by chance. You've been set up...not to fall, but to become something more...it's just your pigheadedness keeping you stuck to the crumbling ground."

Again the case was taken out, despite the earlier warning, it was completely intact.

"This will only tell you what happened, and what you face. It's not about your past...it's his own catching up to him. Decide for yourself how involved you wanna be, cause there's no going back if you stick with us."

He looked away. "You'll find out what he really is. Make the choice, and speak to us again when you do. C'mon Jean! We gotta find a place to camp for the evening!"

She looked at Owle and grinned widely. "Thanks for talking to me!" And she hoped straight off the edge and landed on Knights head.

...

BANG. The boys face ate the dirt as coolpoints suddenly = 0 yet again. He'd obviously been more effected by Vahn's fire then previously indicated, Leaving Jean squishing a very small green dragon.

"Ah...jeese Vahn! You made him revert! It'll take him ages to get back to human again!" Those orange eyes, her way of speaking...the sudden "Oh for the love of..." as she picked up the catsized creature. Then her hand found the sword, the process was slow...but the child version of Jean was replaced by a young looking lady, tall enough to just get the weapon into the sheath and string it over her back.

For all intents and purposes, Vahn was looking at a female, blond...Sunstrike. She looked at the disk in his hand and quirked an eyebrow. "You just decide what you think is best, boyo, take your time...like Knights said, s'ultimately up to you. And you'll know where to find us if you need to." Another wave to Owle, dragon slumped against her hip, and she wandered off towards the forest to set up sleeping arrangements.

185Owle Isohos

He said love. Vahn's reaction only confirmed it. Owle stared down at the him, wide-eyed...not believing. Yes, she had known that Vahn had someone else who held his heart, someone he had to find. She had been alright with that, when he told her...cause so did she.

But a GUY?!

A....GUY?

..........Owle's brain went offline for a few moments, and she simply listened to them talk.

"Oh, um, you're welcome," she stammered to Jean, barely looking at her, her eyes still glued to Vahn and Knights.

Wow...what a cute dragon...

HUH?!

The last as the child she'd been speaking to wasn't a child anymore.

Which was real, which was false? she wondered as she waved back to the young woman. The child or...?

Well, I can't stay up here all day.

She leapt off the plateau, tiny wings fluttering madly as they slowed her descent to the ground. Her feet touched earth, she looked up at Vahn, her brown eyes meeting his. So many questions, so many doubts and things she needed not to hear...

"What-?"

It was a single, strangled word that demanded an explanation for everything that had just happened.

186Kraun

"I assume he's the tenacious one over there?" Grace mumbled to Providence as they watched the last few moments of the fight. The man simply nodded.

187Lucind Varhetel

All the while, the magpie sat on the bike's handlebars, silently watching. Only when those two figures appeared in the distant, the bird seemed to be confused, as if it didn't know what to do, as if it got contradictory orders. It suddenly croaked in protest, then became calm again, reminding of a piece of decoration.

188Vahn Fah

"Hah...Hah...hah.."

Blood dripped from his right hand, and from the side of his body, even as he found himself falling to one knee. He tilted his head up and back, staring at Knights with nothing but silent contempt.

He stared down, even before Knights would slump fall and change.

"Heh heh heh...Ohhh..HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!" He sent out peals of laughter even as the two retreated and Vahn was left alone, bleeding there on the ground.

Owle was staring at him, wanting answers.

Answers.

"It's no--nothing... I'm just laughing that's all." He pushed himself up off the ground with the flamberge, slowly getting back up even as blood splattered the ground once more.

"Yeah...funny... Everything. Everything is funny."

189Owle Isohos

He was injured, bleeding, and probably insane. Owle shoved her emotions aside. Deal with the problem.

"Come on..." One arm around him, to help him stand if he needed it. "We need to get you somewhere where you can heal up. Then you have some explaining to do. Okay?"

She didn't know why she expected she had a right to an explanation, there was no logic behind it. But damn it, she'd been straight with him before they'd made love. She had told him about Rafe, about the child she carried. And he had hidden this from her. Until she'd woken up.

"Whatever happens, whatever you decide to do or have to, I'm here. Alright?"

He was still a friend. Whatever inner turmoil she might have, there was no denying that his need right now was greater than that little emotional storm. So she locked it away, let it sit. He needed something solid, someone who wasn't going to let him stand here and bleed to death on the plains, laughing about god knows what.

And the magpie just wasn't gonna cut it.

190Kraun

"Oh look at that poor man, he's down already. I wonder if he'll even get through the first match." Grace commented with surprise even as Vahn fell to his knees. And as he would be getting helped up, the woman piped up, "Oh, time to get going. Can't have him leave too soon now." And with that, the two began to advance, one step at a time.

191Vahn Fah

His laughter petered out as she touched him, his voice croaking down into short bursts, and then haggard breathing as he began to collect himself again.

The 'seam' along his right arm seemed to fade away, even as Vahn lowered his head, hsi body nearly sagging. "Do you hate me Owle?"

At least that's how it would have gone, if it weren;t for the fact that he began hearing someone coming closer... one..no two...

"....?" Lifting his head, yellowed eyes stared out.

192Kraun

Grace would flash a cheerful smile and wave to the man as he looked in their direction. Providence would not.

"Bravo." She would say when they got close enough as she clapped her hands together, "We have something for you." she would finish as they stopped moving.

193Lucind Varhetel

With those two coming closer, the bird's eyes were fixed on the tall, pale man with his silvery-white hair.

By the way, if one was to take a closer look, he would find a thin leather strap around the magpie's leg, attached to it a tiny, uncut pearl.

194Owle Isohos

((I'm assuming two things with this post:

Vahn asked his question before he heard Grace and Providence coming closer.

Grace and Providence are still not quite within ten feet of Owle.))

"Should I?"

She supported his weight as well as she could, even as he nearly sagged. She couldn't quite bring herself to smile at him, but...she didn't look angry either. She was calm.

"I can't say what I do feel about you, but I know for sure it isn't hate, Vahn."

She might have gone on...she might have told him more, might have tried to comfort him better. The foremost thing in her mind right now was to get him back to safety and get him to pull himself together. When he wasn't falling to pieces about this, then she could confront him with her mixed feelings. Until then...

But she, too, noticed the people moving closer. Her body tensed, and anyone with a sense for telepathic energy as well as Vahn would see golden snakes arise from her back, arching protectively around herself and Vahn to stare at these two strangers. She couldn't protect him if it came to a fight, this power was her only...

Huh?

The snakes pulled back when they were barely within ten feet of the pair, hissing and spitting as though burnt.

No...

Owle's eyes narrowed, and her body tensed further. There was nothing she could do, and he was injured...she really hoped these people hasn't come for a fight. Though she had seen Vahn do miraculous things while injured, she had no idea what sort of state he'd be in afterward.

She didn't respond to the woman. It seemed pretty obvious, to her at least, that the woman was addressing Vahn.

195Vahn Fah

"--You!"

He spat the word out, even as blood accompanied the sudden movement. He was already pushing away from Owle, bringing the flamberge up and off the ground, giginv a lazy wide arc to the rgiht.

"Some party we got here!" He took a half step forward, blackened flames leaking from the wound in his side, and forming what appeared to be half of a jagged wing.

He was moving forward, putting distance between himself and Owle for her own sake. "It's not another burnt stadium is it? Maybe you wanna do the plains next?? That what your god wants?!"

How could he forget Providence... no.. Kraun..

196Kraun

Providence would just stare at Vahn with his empty mercury eyes, reflecting his every movement in the orbs. He didnt move, nor did he speak, he simply stood there with his wrists crossed behind his back and watched him.

"Simmer down, Mister Kyonuske," Grace would interrupt, "We're here but to deliver an invitation." she said calmly as she produced a small black envelope between her index and middle fingers of her left hand with a deft flick of the wrists. She held it out, offering it to the advancing man, if he so chose to take it.

If he did, good for him. If he didnt, well, the last invitation would have just gone to waste.

197Owle Isohos

"Vahn-!"

And Owle did what any useless heroine in the old movies would have done. She let him go, cried his name, clasped a hand to her heart, and...

"Be careful."

...became a cat, conveniently hard to see among the tall grasses. She began slinking through them...if Vahn needed her, well, she could at least provide a momentary distraction. With any luck these people would forget she was there, or, better yet, think she'd run off.

They seemed peaceable enough, for the moment. But Vahn seemed to think they were trouble, so if that changed...

198Vahn Fah

"Invitation to what...?"

He stopped where he was, close enough to lash out with the full length of his flamberge if he so chose. But once again he was finding himself weak-kneed, and desparetly wishing Owle was there for some reason.

Looking for comfort... the hell...

Contrary to popular belief, Vahn didn't consider Owle to be useless or the leading damsel role-- he just didn't want to involve her in any of his own problems... he'd done enough to hurt her.

199Kraun

"It's all in the envelope Mister Kyonuske... If you so choose to open it." the woman answered evasively. All the fine details were in the envelope, and with the woman around, even if she had supposedly disappeared, she wouldnt speak the private details of the matter. With a flick of her fingers, the small black envelope was sent sailing through the air towards the man.

200Vahn Fah

Raising his right hand, he caught hold of the envelope, bloody fingertips staining the enevelope darkly.

"....."

Yellowed eyes refused to leave the two, even as he stood there purely supported by his flamberge.

201Kraun

Grace laughed musically as she turned around and walked off with a merry step. Providence followed after her. They were done here.

Inside the small black envelope would be an invitation to a small private underground tournament with no publicity whatsoever, virtually unheard of, there was but only promise of bloodshed. It included rules and directions to the place it would be held at.

(( http://www.gaiaonline.com/forum/viewtopic.php?t=14435433 ))

202Lucind Varhetel

Should Vahn attempt to follow Grace and Providence or call them back, the bird would just remain quiet on its seat.

Otherwise, it would stretch its wings and start hoping along the handlebars, playfully hacking at the metal and asking for attention.

If Owle or Vahn looked at it, it would clumsily lift the leg with the thin leather strap and the pearl attached to it, hoping someone would get the meaning of the strange gesture...

Why didn't I take the time for a short message, the Half-Siren thought a few miles away, sitting on the small metal bench in her shop's garden, the connection to the bird draining her more and more. With her new power, such techniques had become far more easier, but she still needed more practise with it to extend her own limits.

She wanted to talk to Vahn since the weird behaviour of Knights and Jean and his comment about that tape - and now it was just more urgent for her. Also, Lucind wished they had been somewhere else but in the plains, where she could've made the magpie write something into the sand, for example.

However, she'd got an idea of Owle's mental power, which kind of reflected her own inserted into the bird. Thus her hope was now, the other woman might catch a message, if the Half-Siren transmitted only a few main images and words into the animal: the shop Feimurgan, which Vahn and Owle had left around half an hour ago, the idea of first aid and the need to talk...

203Owle Isohos

Owle knew that Vahn had been trying to protect her when he started forward...she had seen it before, with other friends and family. She knew, and she knew he was right to do so. Owle was well aware of her own limitations. She was useless in head on physical combat; staying near Vahn would only have hindered him.

But as a cat, unseen, slinking around in the grass? Well, maybe she would have been able to gut one of them before they even knew what hit them.

As Grace and Providence turned to go, the moment they were more than ten feet away, Vahn would feel something warm and furry rub up against his legs, a deep rumbling purr emanating from it. Then it would pass, and the more or less human Owle would be standing by his side again, putting an arm around him to support him.

"Come on. It's pointless staying here."

Vahn may have hurt her, but she had already forgiven him twice over. His pain was greater than hers right now, and he needed her...that made her pain unimportant. For the time.

She looked over towards the motorcycle naturally; she wasn't sure if Vahn could ride in his state, but it was the fastest way back to Latent. It was then she noticed the magpie acting strangely.

Weird.

And she would have stayed completely oblivious to its meaning, if she weren't always on the lookout for incoming telepathic messages. She didn't know how many friends she had whom she had told If you ever need me, just think my name real loud in my direction. Her astral ears were always open, and one or two snakes always hovered on the borders of her shields to catch messages that might be trying to reach her.

The cafe she and Vahn had just made a mad dash out of. First aid for Vahn's wounds. And a need to talk...well, why wait till they got there?

If Vahn bothered to notice, a single golden snake shot off from Owle, first zooming towards the magpie and staring at the poor bird through black eyes. Then it was off again, this time following Lucind's connection to the bird backwards...

It wouldn't be long before Lucind would find a snake staring her in the face. The purely astral creature, invisible to those who could not sense psionic power, would seem to bow its head politely, then nuzzle up to the woman's hand. If Lucind let it touch her, she would find Owle's voice in her head.

"You're Vahn's friend, I presume?"

((I think this may be the longest post I have ever made. And I can't even find a reason why. smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif ))

204Vahn Fah

"Hehehehe....." Over 900 dirty little years, each one paid with a struggle. "...Dirty little years...heh heh..." He clutched the envelope tightly, blood dripping from his fingertips.

He looked up at her with hollow eyes. "You think that don't you? Think... I'm dirty? Tell me, what's on your mind?"

For a man who seemed to exist for nothing more than to fight... his existence did rightfully seem hollow.

Seem useless.

205Owle Isohos

"Dirty?" It was an odd question, and Owle was beginning to fear Vahn truly had lost his mind.

She shook her head.

"No. I mean, you're covered in your own blood right now and probably a good amount of earth, but...you're not dirty."

What was on her mind?

"All I'm thinking right now..."

Her arm still around him, she started walking. Toward the bike, toward Latent. With any luck, he would take the hint and walk with her. She couldn't very well drag him.

"Is that you're injured, and something's really shaken you. All I'm thinking, is how I'm going to get you to a safe place where you can rest, and heal." She shook her head. "Nothing else matters right now."

If he had taken the hint, and was moving, she continued to walk on without saying more. If he continued standing still, she scolded him

"Come on, walk with me. I'll get worn out if I have to shift and carry you all the way back to Feimurgan's. And I will carry you if you don't move."

206Lucind Varhetel

Owle Isohos Wrote:

If Vahn bothered to notice, a single golden snake shot off from Owle, first zooming towards the magpie and staring at the poor bird through black eyes. Then it was off again, this time following Lucind's connection to the bird backwards...

It wouldn't be long before Lucind would find a snake staring her in the face. The purely astral creature, invisible to those who could not sense psionic power, would seem to bow its head politely, then nuzzle up to the woman's hand. If Lucind let it touch her, she would find Owle's voice in her head.

"You're Vahn's friend, I presume?"

((I think this may be the longest post I have ever made. And I can't even find a reason why. smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif ))

((You did this for me __ ~<3 swoons

smilies/icon_xd.gif ))

Looking down at the snake, the Half-siren extended her hand a little, while a single bead of sweat rolled down her temple.

Yeah, I am. Lemme show you the direct way back. Then I can meet you halfway...also gonna bring someone for the bike.

Kick him if he wants to play the hero. We most likely can't do much....self regeneration and stuff. But he shouldn't be stupid and turn down the option to rest at least a few hours...

I'm on 'stand by' for a moment to get things arranged and fill up my power reserves...

After that, the magpie started behaving quite normal, but didn't leave the handlebars until it rose from it several minutes later to lead Owle and Vahn back.

207Vahn Fah

"...Your stubbon."

He began moving forward complying with her wishes, even as the flamberge was dragged along behind him.

"Why is it all the women I meet are so damn stubborn..."

Giving as much as he could in support to Owle, he followed her lead, trying not black out from strain before it was too late.

208Owle Isohos

((Lucind: smilies/icon_heart.gif

Vahn: That post made me smile. Thank you. smilies/icon_heart.gif ))

Owle just smiled at him. "I get it from my brother and my sister...you've seen how Rage is."

She moved forward slowly, one foot in front of the other, making sure Vahn would keep up. She really would carry him if she had to...for now, though, she was thanking her lucky stars he could support some of his own weight. The man was heavy!

There would be no physical sensation when Lucind touched the snake...her hand, in fact, would go right through it. But the contact allowed Owle a mindlink to her.

"Alright."

There was a little bit of mistrust in Owle's mental voice...Vahn wasn't doing so great, and she wasn't a warrior. What if this person wasn't Vahn's friend? What if she were laying an ambush?

"Don't worry...I'm not going to let him run off before he can heal up." Then softer, because Owle was thinking it to herself, unintentionally broadcasting it, Self-regeneration, huh? So that's why he always seems to heal so quick after being beaten half to death...

It was difficult to fake sincerity, or anything, really, over a mental connection. But it had been done before.

"Vahn never mentioned your name. I'm Owle."

It was a test, of sorts. If Vahn recognized the name, fine. If he didn't...well...Owle didn't really think that far ahead. Nor did it actually occur to her that it would have been easy for a telepath to get the name of one of Vahn's friends. She was sort of desperate right now...she didn't know how long she could last, supporting Vahn like this. And she didn't know how long he could, without treatment.

So when the magpie rose up, Owle followed.

Lucind would find that wherever she might try to go, the snake would follow...keeping in contact if she allowed. The snake would do nothing more than look vaguely creepy to those who could see it, and would not force contact on her if she refused it, but it would not let her get more than two feet away from it. It was merely one more way for Owle to keep track of her, to make sure Lucind was meeting them like she said and not leading them astray.

However, if Lucind cared to use any kind of force to try and get rid of it, the creature would simply fade away, destroyed at the merest puff of power and will thrown at it. The snakes alone were not dangerous, nor strong. It was only in numbers they could hurt people.

209Lucind Varhetel

((I think if it takes Lu with a car around 15min to reach the plains' outskirts, it will be enough time for you to get out of this uncivilized area...or what do you think? However, my next post will be in the Latent thread.))

210Owle Isohos

((Sounds good to me. I don't think we went very far out.))

211Vahn Fah

"I don't suppose you know how to drive..."

In all honesty he shouldn't have been this exhausted... the fight hadn't even gone on for that long, but using his flame.. had somehow sapped him of all the stamina he had. His right arm had felt odd as well... like he was not adapting well enough or using the "power" correctly.

So much blood had been used in just summoning all that flame that he was ready to collapse.

The hell.. is going on with me?

212Owle Isohos

"Not a chance," Owle said, shaking her head.

"And even if I could, I'd be too afraid you'd fall off halfway. Your friend who owns Feimurgan's...she's psionic? If she is, I just got contacted by her...she's gonna send someone for the bike, and meet us halfway to her cafe. The little bird..."

Owle's free hand gestured to the magpie.

"She sent it."

She looked over at him. Vahn didn't look like he was doing so good, his steps slowing, barely seeming to get them anywhere. At this rate...he'd collapse on her before she got him to the gate.

Owle sighed. She didn't want to do this. She really really didn't want to do this. Sure, it would make her strong enough to carry Vahn, but then they'd both have virtually no stamina and if anything threatened them they'd be dead. Or Vahn would be, Owle might manage to survive if she curled up into a little ball of scales. Somehow, the thought wasn't comforting.

She delayed a few moments longer, then reluctantly began the shift. Again Vahn would feel and see her gradually growing around him. Slow enough that he might not have noticed the change as it happened, but impossible to deny that she was now nearly two feet taller than he was.

"Come on, it's faster if I carry you."

And, just like he had done to her, she scooped him up and carried him off, picking up her pace as fast as her now aching legs would allow. Every muscle in her body seemed burned out, and the whole of her just wanted to collapse on the grass and lay down...but she could keep going. She had to. There was still strength enough in her to walk.

"Hurry up!" she sent to the psionic, desperation overriding her mistrust. "I have no idea how much farther I can carry him like this, and I'm sure walking isn't going to be good for him right now."

213Hugin the Raven

A bike rolled through the plains from the Stadium, on the way towards Latent. It happened to be a black Kawasaki Ninja ZX 6R, burning down the pathway in all haste. The trip to the Leviathan had been a royal bore, and he was in quite a hurry to go see whatever else there was to be seen.

Gods, I'm irritated. No one was in today...

His swords had been to no avail, really. But he carried them around anyways, just in case something stupid happened. Even now, they were hanging from his right hip while he was on the bike, the bracers and greaves underneath his black clothing shining merrily as the sunlight hit them where available.

214Kraun

And as the man blazed forward on his motorbike, the ground before him would split open into a nice big pit, a well laid trap on the main road. It would drop twenty feet deep, and was in a rough circular shape of about a thirty feet diameter.

215Hugin the Raven

s**t!

And thus, he fell... into what? A pit, and nothing more? If that were the case, he could just get out. The bike went roaring down the hole, and while it did so... Evan bailed. He hopped off of the bike in the middle of its descent and drew his short sword, digging the stainless steel into the earthen wall of the pit.

Okay... that was new, he mused to himself as the motorcycle went crashing down to the ground below. With that, he began to haul himself up, drawing his katana and planting it into the wall as well. Using both of them, one after the other, he began to climb his way out- or at least attempt to do so.

216Kraun

"Eh? What do we have here?" a voice echoed out from the top of the pit. Possibly caused by the sound of the pit collapsing, as a spider hides until prey is caught and shakes its web.

If the man would look up, there would be a silhouette of someone's head looking down into the pit. However, considering the fact that there was no lightsource in the pit itself other than maybe the motorcycles head light, which of course, would be pointed at one of the dirt walls or something, the only real light source was provided from the sky. It would simply hide the facial features of the man as he looked down into the pit.

217Hugin the Raven

"Just someone who was passing through. I trust these things are common around here... I doubt you'll give your name, so I'll get to the point." He simply kept moving upward, regardless of what else was said or done. First, he'd get out; then he'd assess the threat. One thing at a time, here. Then again, the person, whoever it was, was already a threat, seeing as they had laid the trap.

"What do you want? I'm busy at the moment, and not with this hole you've dug for me."

218Kraun

"What do I want?" A pause. "Nothing else from you..."

That was a rather... suspicious answer wasnt it? Have they've met before? Who knows? Who cares? The silhouette would retreat and disappear over the edge of the pit where it had originally came from before. Only a second later, several other heads would poke peek over the edge.

Decruda had already taken a 'sample' from Evan White, and had no more interest in him, so, he simply would go off and looks for new prey. However, others remained, mainly the five S-II ghouls which had accompanied him until the point where he left. Evan could feed the ghouls for all he cared.

219Hugin the Raven

Nothing else... what the hell is he on?

His mind tried to recall. What would he have needed from him earlier? Something was not right about this. Especially about the five heads that just popped up. This line of questioning would have to wait until later...

Threat has been determined. No more climbing. Worry later- go now.

With that, he kicked off of the wall, freeing his swords from their confinement at the same time. With that, he kicked both legs downwards... and went bursting upwards, the greaves adorned around his shins shining a light blue. A pillar of air pressure had been created underneath him, giving him a solid surface to launch off of.

Five feet upwards... another jump, and another five feet. He got his swords ready. Another five feet upwards... and in the space of exactly four seconds, he was above the hole instead of inside it. With a final kick outwards instead of downwards, he came rushing at the nearest target, both weapons at the ready and pointing forward.

In other words, he was trying to impale the first target he saw.

220Kraun

Four seconds. That was a lot of time. Time enough for the five ghouls to each fire off 16 of the poisoned needles from the mechanisms strapped to their wrists. However, they seemed to just watch him doubfoudly with their souless eyes.

And then one ghoul was impaled, blades cutting through the rotten belly of the monster and sticking out the other side, the force of impact from Evan's body crashing into the ghoul, not including the blades, as they would meet little resistance against soft flesh, would drive the ghoul to stumle back.

However, at that time, they would act. As a... 'thing' that didnt feel pain, as it was not living, the ghoul would clamp its arms around Evan's body and try to dig its claws into the flesh of his lower back, its own arms positioned at a place in the middle section of the man's forearms as they pressed together, as to prevent him from using the arms any further other than the wrists and incidentally, the weapons too. At the same time, the ghoul would lash out with its face and try to bite whatever Evan offered in range.

The other four ghouls would be on the move even as Evan made his initial charge, spittle flying and howling for blood. The began to circle around the pit and fire off needles coated in a specially prepared poison at the man and first ghoul as they met. The ghoul itself had little to fear of the neuro toxin, so a strategy involving 'friendly fire' really wouldnt be applicable.

221Hugin the Raven

The attack met. No effect. Needles incoming, lots of them. Don't forget that bite. What now? Simple enough, though it wouldn't seem that way at first. The claws were the unseen element, but easily handled. The fact was that Evan not only moved forward with those weapons- He threw his entire body behind the attack. If that didn't damn well ground an opponent, nothing would.

Seeing as that wasn't the case though, Evan moved before the arms could wrap around his person. Swinging his legs forward and underneath the undead, he pulled his weapons free and slid along the dirt and grass, leaving a wake of dust. He ended up about five feet away before quickly getting up and making an organized attempt at deflecting the rest of the needles with both blades in a frantic dance.

I have to move faster.

There was only one way that was going to happen...

222Kraun

Needles punctured flesh and bounced off a metal breastplate as the ghoul was turned into a pincushion for a second, only to turn around and face the man before letting out a screach and charge him while he deflected the last of the needles.

However, as that happened, the other ghouls moved to surround him while firing off another volley of the needles, ever keeping him busy. Perhaps he should keep moving before they would surround him.

223Hugin the Raven

I guess there's no turning back. Find an opening, or create one.

It was simple enough to do, really. As he deflected the incoming projectiles, he began focusing his energy. It was easy enough to do, provided that he was moving around enough. All he had to do was gather his energy with every swing and parry.

And once there was enough, he let a technique fly. Pivoting clockwise on his right foot with both blades extended, he let out a shout of focus. With that, a massive ring of air pressure shot ten feet outward from the combined might of the blades and the centrifugal force.

And he spun again... and yet a third time, completing the technique. That would be a total of three attacks... the needles would be re-directed back towards their targets, and the air pressure would simply slice through or push back anything in its way.

Technique Used Wrote:

Hurricane- A spin in a clockwise direction with the blade(s) extended in an Ichimonji (horizontal cut, targeted just below the opponent's rib cage) that causes a circular wave of energy as the blade passes through the air. Can be done up to three times for an added effect, and further motion in any direction.

224Kraun

A ring. It primarily involves the x-axis and the z-axis, and perhaps a minimal touch on the y-axis; a circle viewed from a birds-eye-view, positioned below the ribs of the ghoul.

Unlike a cylinder or a sphere, a ring left quite a bit of space open above and below it. The only needles that would be deflected back were those that corresponded exactly to the dimensions of this ring, which would be minimal to none at best considering that the sheet of air pressure would have to be thin enough to slash something, and as for the others? The surrounding winds caused by the centrafugal force, which is outgoing to a central point on which it stands, would probably just blow them off course.

But the needles would be the least of the worries. Evan probably should have moved back, considering that he only left five feet between himself and the first ghoul. Five feet being about two arms length. Two arms lengths being something akin to a step and a half. Now, factor in the charging force of the ghoul's movement, which would be a heavy drive forward to produce the quickness of a charge.

What did this yield? A dangerous situation.

As Evan would spin around with his arms out, releasing energy in the form of athin pressurized sheet of air with cutting power, the ghoul would have launched it's body forward with all its force and be cut in twain at the waist. So what was so dangerous about this?

First off, the ghoul's momentum would continue on, carrying its upper body forward through the air within the five feet of space Evan left between himself and the ghoul. Secondly, as the man would be spinning to create centrifugal force, the energy and technique used would only begin from his blades outwards. Like every situation in combat, there was a point when one can 'get inside thei opponent's guard', in this case, quite literally, as anything inside of the spinning blades were not affected by the ring.

So, quite simply, the ghoul's upper body would fly overtop of Evan's blades and arms as it reached out to grab ahold of the man by the throat and arm. However, considering the fact that Evan would be spinning around very quickly, this would be a hard thing to do.

The hand which reached down to grab at Evan's arms would meet propellers; claws simply tearing at the cloth, flesh, and skin which would constantly be moving around into the path of the razor like claws as Evan released the rings three times.

The hand that reached for Evan's throat however would also find no purchase as the man would be spinning on the y-axis, where the ghould would simply not be able to get a good grip, and like before, its claws would dig into flesh. Like one of those fancy peelers where you stick an apple on some rotating thing and hold a blade against it, the claws would simply shear into neck and throat as the man spun around it in a constant cut.

Now, even though the ghouls were anamalistic in their packlike cunning mentality, they were really too stupid to notice that their needles were simply not hitting the target which remained stationary, in which they answered with more needles as they surrounded him while being pushed back into the ten foot range of the rings.

And so, when that came to an end, the ghoul with only its upper body left, would try to get a bite of whatever it can get at, be it a leg if it fell over, or Evan's face if it did happen to get a good grip around his neck.

225Hugin the Raven

It didn't get a good grip.

As suggested earlier, it wouldn't be able to. And while the rotation was underway, Evan saw his opponent coming even before the hand extended. He smirked. This would be somewhat interesting. He would try to use the stick in the fan trick.

Not going to work... Evan was moving too fast. But why just keep moving when there were two opportunities to counter? So he let the arm stop him... on the second spin. But he kept on moving, and thus turned from his position, spinning to the right. And with that, he was to his opponent's side... before he steped forwards and underneath.

The hand missed entirely, and now the target was right above him. This wouldn't hurt, but it'd neutralize the threat- or at least, one of them.

"HYAAAAAI~!"

He suddenly thrust the short sword forwards and upwards towards the opponent's head, a rush of air accompanying the strike. Frankly, the compressed air alone would have done the trick, but the blade was too close... it went through anyways. This attack would tear the opponent's skull apart at this range.

And with that, he leapt upwards, cutting through the corpse with his katana, slicing the opponent summarily in half from underneath. Thus, both the needles and the ghoul were dealt with. Now, if that didn't stop him, he'd be in serious trouble.

Not like he wasn't already, but there was still a way out.

Technique Combination Wrote:

Heaven Piercer- Tsuki (forward stab to the throat, windpipe, or chest) with an added effect. The blade is pulled back, and the practitioner begins to focus. When the desired point of focus has been reached, take one step forward and thrust forward. Along with the powerful stab, the gathered energy is projected, acting as a giant needle and an effective short or long range attack. Can be done while airborne for an air-to-ground attack, as a normal aerial manuver, or as an anti-air attack from the ground.

Rising Divide- A heavy upwards cut done while jumping in the air from a low forward crouch-step, using air pressure to further elevate the jump. An effective way to slide under an attack and counter. Can be done twice to keep the opponent airborne, and open up possibilites for mid-air tactics.

226Kraun

The wet cutting sound of flesh would be relatively audible, but then there was another sound; Hissing. As gas escapes from an air tank, the ghoul would be leaking something as well. Something black.

As one wolf-man had witnessed and learned, Evan too will find out what it would be. The remains of the ghoul would seem to deflate for a split second and emit a hissing sound right before it would explode. The explosion itself has no cuncussive force, but rather, the ramains of the undead creature would poof into a cloud of dust before it would disperse and disappear in two seconds time.

Undead are creatures magically linked to the negative energy plane, being creatures of negative energy, and here, as it would be destroyed, the negative energy holding the form and keeping it 'alive' would escape violently.

Evan of course, dealing the final blow and splitting the ghoul in half, would clearly be positioned between the two halves of the creature's upper body. He would find himself surrounded in the substance. And in the time he would be in it, breathe or not, the negative energy released in the area would sap his stamina just by being in its mere presence.

One ghoul was 'dead'. Four remained.

As the ring of wind would die down as Evan finished off the first ghoul and be covered in a fine cloud of negative energy, two more ghouls would move forward, these ones of course, being the ones behind him as they had previously moved to such a position.

They'd charge through the ten feet distance between themselves and where Evan would land, waiting to strike as he came down from the sky. The other two of course, would keep busy launching needles at the airborn and/or descending man.

227Hugin the Raven

Negative energy. Something straight from the void.

Yup, he could live with that. Matter of fact, he did something potentially dangerous- he took it in. Absorbed it. Now to anyone else, this would be potentially fatal. For him though, it was simply like breathing. He was a creature of the negative plane himself, and with that said, the energy cloud only helped him.

Drain? Right... Now, if Munin were fighting, which he would be damned if that happened, she would be indefinitely crippled by this. She was his polar opposite- the light to his darkness.

Now then... faster.

As said before, there was only one way that he'd be able to move faster. That way would be a strength increase. One that he had just gotten. He did nothing but grin as he turned himself in the air and pistoned both feet towards the sky, the air pressure platform allowing him purchase to head back towards the ground before the needles could hit him.

He righted himself, hit the ground with his feet planted and his knees bent...

And just plain vanished after one full second. Well, not really. If these ghouls had any idea of what was going on, they'd get moving, and fast... because this was going to be one very interesting show. His speed was now beyond the plane of sight, or at least to the point where those with such perception would only see an indiscernable blur.

One of the ghouls would be summarily cut in half from the ground up.

The needles? They'd miss entirely, or hit a combination of kevlar, titanium, and steel. The coat, the bracers, the tactical vest underneath. Now everything came into play... and playtime was over.

Quote:** Wrote:

Gale Shift- Evan performs a senkuu (Air Flash) manuver, using the aid of the wind in order to move fast enough to evade attacks and projectiles while making it seem as if he vanished from sight. He is highly vulnerable on startup for one full second due to the amount of focus required, and during the evasion as well if improperly timed.

228Kraun

Again, a hissing and dispersal of negative energy as another ghoul was split in twain.

Well, for something that moved so fast, the ghouls of course, would not be able to see it. They'd just start moving after a blur of movement and fire needles at it.

229Hugin the Raven

He didn't need it. All he did was let it blow up and get moving. He vanished again, seeing as one whole second had just passed. It was time to systematically eliminate the competition. Weaving back and forth through the sea of needles, vanishing and re-appearing as if he were some kind of mirage with two swords. And each moment that he stopped moving, one second had passed.

Soon, he neared another ghoul and decided to have fun with him. Before reaching the target's position, he sheathed his katana and wakizashi at the same time... which took all of half a second. Indeed, one of the key elements in iaido was to be able to re-sheathe the weapon in the blink of an eye. And in the next half, he was gone again.

Only to appear right in front of his target... and cut with both swords, one after the other in a blinding, blurring flash. The speed of his draw was rediculous- one moment the ghoul was standing there, the next his head was gone and his torso was sliced clean through.

And Evan was gone again, heading towards the next target.

Quote:** Wrote:

Two-Fold Scimitar- The practitioner strikes at the draw of the blade in Ichimonji, moving his torso to add force to the attack. As the blade moves in a horizontal line, the saya (or a second sword, if available) is to follow. With enough training, it can be made to look like the first attack struck twice instead of once.

230Kraun

Two ghouls remained. One continued to fire the last of its needles while the other one charged and made a swipe with its claws at wherever the man would be seen last.

231Hugin the Raven

This one would be different, though...

The claw came towards him, and he smiled as he ducked right under it. And summarily, he kicked upwards with such power that he himself was lifted into the air. Heel would connect with chin at this range and snap the head backwards, if not completely off.

From there, he righted himself with a front sault and snapped his legs forward and upward, keeping the ghoul in the air... once, twice, three, four times... then BOOM.

He would sent the undead flying towards its mate with a fifth and final mid-air side kick that would send his target flying towards the intended direction, turning the ghoul into a pin cushion and effectively defending himself against the hail of shots.

Quote:** Wrote:

Zephyr Feet (Light Strength)- After ducking low and launching his foot upwards at the opponent, Evan rights himself with a forward flip, and while supported by a column of air, kicks the opponent multiple times, his feet snapping upwards into the opponent in order to keep him or her afloat. The final kick sends the target flying towards the ground, slamming hard into the pavement or what have you. Total of seven hits on full-strength.

232Hugin the Raven

Evan simply sat on the road, needles everywhere. No S-II Ghouls in sight. He had slain them all...

The last one met a more peaceful death as it tried to get out of the miniature pile that he had made with the modified corpse rocket. All he did was stab through the head, no questions asked, with a look of indifference on his face.

He had one of those neurotoxic needles in his black-gloved left hand, trying to remember when the last time it was that he had been in contact with one of these. Involuntarily, he clenched his right hand, which had been just about torn apart by something that stung like nothing else.

He couldn't see it coming. He could barely see this- he could only hear it moving through the air. That was how he was able to confirm which direction the projectiles were coming from.

I can barely see it...

It came back. The Stadium.

I don't need anything else from you...

"Ah, I see. So then, you're the one responsible," he mused to himself. "You and these undead filth."

Evan stood and dusted himself off, walking towards the pit where his bike was still holed up in. Reaching a hand towards the bottom of the otherwise quite harmless trap, a quite visible hand made entirely of air molecules snagged the Kawasaki and slowly lifted it from the gaping hole.

The engine was still running for all of... what, one, maybe two minutes? And the gas was still being used up. He was surprised it didn't just explode on contact with the bottom of the pit. And the damn thing was dirty, too... but otherwise, it was fine. Still... treating one of his babies like that was unforgivable in itself.

He set the bike down, righted it on two wheels intead of one side, climbed on, and hit the gas. Soon, the ZX 6R was on its way to Latent again, due for a good washing.

Okay then, let's hope you don't run into me a second time. I won't let you just get away without a scratch for this, whoever you are.

233Jonath Nell

Coming out of the last foothills of the Mithral Mountains, Fa was finally on level ground again. He was officially in the Plains of Gaia now and on his way to his destination, wherever that might be. Fa was still unsure of where he wanted to go, so he just started going strait ahead. This may not have been the best decision so far, but it sure made things simpler.

234Jonath Nell

Fa has been walking for a long time ans has finally come to the ocean...

"A Ruhin, what should we do next?"

"I guess we just turn and go somewhere else..."

"Ok then lets follow the coast, there has to be a port town somewhere along here."

Fa Begins to follow the coast in one direction or another...

235ADULTS

It had taken him much effort to get her to quit resisting, and some hours after their waking, he had managed to get her to let him drive the dusty Landrover.

Soon after he woke, he had remembered her strange behavior from the night before and he decided at that moment that she needed rest more than he, for whatever reasons. Within minutes after waking, they made sure to take everything of theirs in the room, and together they headed to the front desk where they checked out and left. The vehicle Red owned was not too far from the hotel building, and it was a short walk to reach. As soon as they had reached the white Landrover, a small and mild argument developed over who would drive, and with much goading he managed to coerce her into doing what he wanted, for her sake.

The journey out of Lament was pretty uneventful, heavy traffic headed towards the main gates as usual, heavy military presence as usual, even the security checks at the gates themselves were monotonous, something which mildly surprised Zetsu, for he had expected the sensors to pick up the aura of the small book Red held.

'Must have been shielding or something, whatever.'

They had reached a good distance from the main gates of Lament, and not much of the city was visible besides a dark blur on the horizon. It would be awhile before they would reach their destination, but he surprising slept well the night before, and he was ready to drive for hours if needed. So far, they had spoken little and to tell the truth, Zetsu himself wasn't much of a morning person.

With the vehicle on cruise-control and the road being ruler straight, it wasn't long before he looked to his left, seeing the endless grassy plains fluctuate like the waves on the ocean. It was this strange sight he saw through the grimy window of the white vehicle.

"Wai.."

'Just like before..'

The day he had arrived at the Leauge, the most vivid thing he could remember was staring out of a grimy window. The day he left his 'family', the most vivid thing he could remember was the grimy window. It was this strange coincidence which prompted his next thought.

'Every time..'

Every life changing event which marked his life was signified when looking out of a window. Although the connection was vauge, he was deeply disturbed at his personal sign of changing times.

"So....how are you feeling? Just tell me if my driving's making ya sick okay?.."

236MerDefsGirl

((Sorry, we were taking the train out of Lament and picking up the vehicle in Durem. I possibly neglected to mention that small detail. smilies/icon_xp.gif ))

Zetsumeii Wrote:

"So....how are you feeling? Just tell me if my driving's making ya sick okay?.."[/size]

"Don't worry," she said, leaning back in the passenger seat and rotating the cylinder of her revolver, which she always cleaned meticulously after using, as soon as she had the time. "Your bad driving doesn't even affect me. I hope you fight better than you drive, you came within inches of the center line at least three times."

She turned off the radio, they were talking about elections in WestFall, and she could have cared less. She wanted to concentrate on pampering her revolver. They had left Durem a while ago, and were soon to pass north of Aekea. It had been a long ride with very little conversation. She frowned a little.

"I'm sorry, that was uncalled for." she said, "It's been about three years since we last fought together, so, how'd you manage to survive all that time? I told you about me, but you never really told me much about what you've been doing."

237Kraun

"You can't run forever." Decruda's voice carried over the grass field, even as the man he was speaking to smashed a ghoul in half with a massive sword. He walked slowly, taking his time, his scimitar in his right hand. He was in no real rush, simply leaving the ghouls and the man to go at it until he arrived.

Another one flew through the air behind him, pouncing up to come down at him in order to sink its claws into his back, and following that, bite into the back of his neck. Of course, that was taken care of quickly enough as his large sword was brought back around, not only batting the creature out of the air, but ripping it apart in the process, spilling its guts across the green grass.

"Heh... heh... Sure I can." he responded to the statement between a few breathes as he crushed the skull of another ghoul with the back of the blade while swinging back.

"These things are actually..." he threw a solid punch into the jaw of another creature coming at his from his side, sending it spiralling off ten metres through the air before it would bounce off the ground and roll a few more metres, its head completely twisted around, jaw out of place. "Pretty weak." He glared at Decruda, one eye pitched black, the other one grey with flakes of green in them.

238ADULTS

Red Wrote:

"It's been about three years since we last fought together, so, how'd you manage to survive all that time? I told you about me, but you never really told me much about what you've been doing."

Looking forward at the endless road, he smiled wryly.

"Well, seeing that we've got quite some time ahead of us..I suppose I can give you an idea of whats been going on."

He paused for a moment while gathering his thoughts before continuing.

"I really have no idea how to start off..but..you remember our last time together, I decided to leave and find big money right? Well soon after that, I found a barge leaving to Heavens Gate. I managed to sneak aboard easily enough, and after several days, I found myself on that damned island. It took no time at all to find a high-paying rich snob who needed jobs doing, and so I made it nicely for awhile."

He took a quick look at her concentrated face before continuing,

"Several weeks went by nicely, and I had way more than enough to high-tail it outta there with tons of pay. Literally. It was at about that time when me and a small group of other mercenaries were summoned by some mysterious upper-ranker to find out about the Ymir cult."

He remained silent for several seconds, his eyes hard and stormy.

"To..put a long story short, my companions all ended up dying, me escaping death by a thread, and my best sword being broken in half. That all happened in the middle of autum. From there, I found it impossible to access any funds I had gained, and so I spend the winter surviving off of whatever no one else wanted. All I had then was my empty revolver and the clothing on my back. Boy, those were fun times."

His face suddenly turned bright again and he turned to look at her again,

"So yeah. Nothing exciting really."

239MerDefsGirl

Quote:** Wrote:

To..put a long story short, my companions all ended up dying, me escaping death by a thread, and my best sword being broken in half. That all happened in the middle of autum. From there, I found it impossible to access any funds I had gained, and so I spend the winter surviving off of whatever no one else wanted. All I had then was my empty revolver and the clothing on my back.

Ymir.

That name gave her goosebumps and caused her heart to beat frantically. She had experience with Ymir cults, she had watched her entire family sacrificed to Ymir. Her mind was screwed up because of Ymir. She was a freak because of Ymir. She grabbed him by the collar, pulling him away from the steering wheel and not caring about the consequences at the moment.

It might of had nothing to do with Yaits or the charitable order, there were plenty of Ymir cults before she had unleashed the incarnation, but they all worked together and ussually had the same goals.

"A Ymir cult! What did you learn! What did you find out! who tried to kill you! Who hired you, I want to know now! NOW!"

240ADULTS

The unexpected pull on his collar was enough. As they veered off the road, his foot instinctively slammed down on the brake pedal, and the Landrover skidded to a halt, feet from the road.

Their faces were mere inches away, and the look on her face deeply disturbed him, it was a look he had never seen before.

"I...they.."

Realizing his stupidity in his current attempt to answer, he swallowed his reply and started again.

"First of all, I learned nothing..besides the fact that old Ymir priests are complete idiots who give away food by the ton. Second, I have no idea to who attacked us, it... it could've been anyone..

He closed his eyes in thought, calming himself before continuing.

"Like I said before, I have no idea who hired us. The means by which they did it was completely anonymous. I'm..I'm sorry I can't tell you anymore."

241MerDefsGirl

She let go of his collar, Zetsumeii had always been honest to a fault, there was no way she could not believe him. She put her forehead against the passenger of the dashboard, letting her hair hide her face. She started to fill up but fought against it. She remained still for almost a minute, complete silence, and completely defensive. She felt responsible for her families death, the loss of her sister's body, Kid's injury was caused by her and led to C's death, she unleashed Ymir's incarnation into the world and brought all the curses that came with it, she had put Evan in danger innumerable times, and now she responsible for the death of Zetsumeii's friends and almost the death of Zetsumeii himself. Knowing the truth, how could anyone not hate her, knowing what she had caused.

"Everyone around me get's hurt. I bring pain to everyone I care about. This is all my fault. I unleashed that monster into the world. I'm responsible for what happened to you. I'm so sorry."

She broke down, her tears dropping like rain onto the leather lined floorboard of her LandRover as she pounded the dash with her fist. She knew she had to calm down but she couldn't, and she heaved desperately in order to stop.

Why does he have to see me like this? This is so humiliating.

"Just...... give me....... a moment," she said, "Just a moment....... I'll get it together."

She managed to get her emotions stuffed back inside herself, tucked away deep inside where they belonged. She pulled herself back up, sat straight, and looked at Zetsumeii sadly for a moment.

"I'm sorry," she said, "You have every right to be disgusted with me. You probably evan hate me. But please believe me, I never wanted any of this to happen. I tried to fight it, but I was too weak."

242ADULTS

He waited for her to speak, it was like waiting for a bomb to explode. When she finally spoke, he was bewildered by what came out.

"No..no, that isn't true, you didn't..."

The onset of her sobbing was too much for him to endure, and unable to control his actions, he wrapped his arms around her and spoke into her ear, attempting to console her. His own words were forgotton later on, and he knew not what he said, but after a short while he came to and quickly pulled away, slightly embarassed. Her next words spoken were completely ignored by him as he solidly responded,

"I'd never think of you like that, ever. Don't apologize, please. I have no idea what you've gone through, but to me, you're anything but weak."

243MerDefsGirl

"I sat and watched as they drained my mother, my father, my older brother, of blood over a big gold bowl and burnt their bodies. They were sacrificed to Ymir. They were sacrificed because of me. You could never understand that, never in a million years how that felt!" she cried, pressing her hands against her face. "I was powerless to stop them. I was absolutely weak and powerless. I did nothing to help them. I could've have fought, I could've done something! But I just watched. For God sakes I didn't even cry for them when it was happening!"

She went on, she couldn't stop now, she had started and now she had to finish. She didn't even care that she was crying again.

"I let them take me! I let them experiment on me! I should have willed myself to die, but I was too much of a damned coward! I couldn't even let my sister leave me when she died. I was too scared, I didn't want to die, I didn't want to be alone, and I didn't know what to do. I let them put Ymir into me because I was too damned afraid to die! That's what a weak, worthless coward I am. You could never understand how pathetic I am!"

Red took out her bowie knife and stabbed herself in the wrist, nothing deep, but enough to make herself bleed.

"I became the vessel for Ymir, and I forgot about it because I was so afraid of the truth that I just wanted it to go away. But the truth doesn't go away, you can't run from it forever. C died, and after I buried him I vowed that I'd never be weak, that I'd never ever let someone I loved be hurt like that ever again. I trained myself to fight, I became a mercenary for the sole purpose of being a strong fighter. But what I should have done was let myself die, and Ymir would have gone with me. But I was too afraid, not for the sake of others like I thought, but for myself. That's the kind of disgusting person I am."

With that out of her system, she felt a little bit better, and she had stopped crying now, looking ahead toward the road with eyes filled with sorrow and regret.

244ADULTS

Quote:** Wrote:

You could never understand that, never in a million years how that felt!

"I couldn't.."

He tried to calm her, anything to make her stop herself, but the moment he began talking she continued, spilling everything from her heart. Things he could barely comprehend.

She finished, and suddenly a flash of steel was all he could see. The moment she cut herself, his hand reached out and wrapped itself around the wound. The blood flowed freely for a moment, yet eventually it slowed to a trickle, finding its way past his fingers. He coudn't find anything to say, and keeping his hand around her wrist, he proceeded to listen to her. He was unable to speak. The moment she finished, he looked to her sorrowful eyes and spoke quietly.

"If you would have died, I never would have met anyone at the Leauge..I never would have become the fighter I am today..I never would have met you."

He left his statement ring in the air, and still grasping her wrist, he used his left hand to get the vehicle started, and back on the road. It would be a long trip.

245MerDefsGirl

She looked tired at him tiredly, not even bothering to pull her wrist away as she ussually would have done. Now that she said it, she was sorry she had opened her mouth, but it was too late to take any of it back.

Zetsumeii Wrote:

"If you would have died, I never would have met anyone at the Leauge..I never would have become the fighter I am today..I never would have met you."

I can't believe it, she thought, By now he hates me. How could anyone think differently.

"But you were almost killed, and your comrades. You mean, you're still glad to have met me after what I just told you?" she asked, "Don't you hate me for that, even a little bit?"

He was the first person who she ever really explained in detail about what happened and how she felt about it, no one else had ever had a clue, one person had tried, but she didn't want to talk about it. The tough & outspoken leader who pretended to care about little else besides fighting and profit melted away. The nuetral stoic deadpan expresion that she ussually carried became a look of radiant sorrow as looked Zetsumeii in the eye. Yet there was some hope in her voice as she asked him the last question with an honesty that approached childlike innocence. This was one of those odd moments when his words would have the power to affect someone very deeply.

246ADULTS

Looking at her for a moment, then back towards the road ahead, he let forth a small smile and said,

"How could I hate you, of all people? I mean..what you just said..its pretty evident you've had it worse than me.

'But what about the North..?'

I mean...what happened back then wasn't your fault! It was that damn cult! You...you weren't the one who nearly killed me,

'Killed you.'

it was completely

'They killed you.'

their fault."

'You.'

He cringed for a second, but miliseconds later he returned to normal. He took a glance at her once again and smiled sadly.

"So, yeah. I can still say I'm glad I've met you, ya' know?"

247MerDefsGirl

She wrapped up her wrist quickly with some bandages from the glove compartment, doing so while speaking.

"Mercenaries don't become what they've become without a reason," Red said sadly, "I've learned that the hard way. I'm sure I'm not the only one with problems, with a past, with regrets. I saw you cringe, I can tell your disgusted with me, but I still believe you when you say you don't hate me. I hope you're telling the truth. If not, I'd rather have the lie."

She put her head back and sighed pathetically, looked out toward the road, then toward Zetsumeii. Then she fell toward him, allowing her head to rest on his shoulder as she leaned against him, if he would let her.

"So I'll let myself be weak, just for tonight, aren't we all entitled to a moment of weakness now and then. Maybe someday, you'll have a moment of weakness and tell me how you really feel." she looked toward the windshield, talking to his faint reflection as she gained a little bit of her former attitude back, though her voice was tired, "You tell another soul about this, and I'll slit your throat in training."

She fell into a silent, dreamless, sleep.

248ADULTS

'..How I really feel?'

He positioned himself so she would be more comfortable, and stared out at the road which had finally begun to curve gently.

'You know it would never work. She would leave. Like you left your family, like you left her and the others three years ago.'

'I never said...'

'Don't go on pretending, you know how you feel.'

Although she had fallen asleep, he whispered an answer no one would hear.

"I don't hate you. I'm not disgusted with you."

He flashed one of his rare genuine smiles of contentedness .

"Don't worry. I won't tell a soul."

249Supreme Jerk Commander

Across the endless grasslands the winds blew.

all was calm, but nobody knew,

about the epic throw down that would ensue,

after this lone fighter strolled through.

He flattened stalks of green grass with every step,

his clothes were fly, and he was well kept,

his journy was a long one, and he knew nothing except,

it had been many hours since he last slept.

It was time that this man proved that he had ascended,

beyond the very skills on which so long he had depended,

finally, he reached the spot his foe recommended,

then he stopped, here his trek had finally ended.

Amidst the rolling fields Dashboard stood,

He was determined to accomplish what he said he would,

so he took a deep breath and holla'd as loud as he could,

his voice echo'd all throughout nature's hood:

"REEEEEEEEEIIIIIIIIIIKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!"

250One Fly Red Mage

Dashboard Wrote:

"REEEEEEEEEIIIIIIIIIIKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!"

Animals raged. The earth trembled. The sky darkened. It was not the power of Dashboard's voice that did this. It was the boldness he had to say the one name that had become taboo on this peaceful earth. For it only took one. One who was cocky enough, skilled enough, reckless enough, and stupid enough...

To call forth the greatest incarnation of evil and destruction to ever exist by challenge.

And whenever he was called forth, it was so. His appearance was not hasty, but you could be asured that he was there. And if you were not the one to call him forth, you could be asured that your safety.. no matter how near or far you were... was in immediate danger.

His name... was Reiko.

And since he had been put away for so long.

Someone had to pay.

No.

Everyone. Starting with that man.

Team Black In Action presents...

DASH AND REIKO DESTROY THE LEVIATHAN UNIVERSE

251Supreme Jerk Commander

A sinister grin made its way across Dash's face as he glanced in the direction of Reiko's approach.

Yes, he had definately been heard.

With that being said, it took all of 5 seconds for Dash to reduce this:

to THIS!

There were no goofy poses, no screams or grunt sessions which made him look like he were trying to give birth to a Water Buffalo through a drinking straw, and no "power-up" sequence spanning across 15 episodes. They were not needed... yet.

"Now..."

And off he went, leaping from the epicenter of the chaos he had orchestrated.

His destination: Reiko.

His Mission: To- C'mon now, I shouldn't even have to say it!

252One Fly Red Mage

"DASHBOARD! YOUR ONLY OPTION IS DEATH!"

Upon closing distance with Dash, Reiko's speed picked up in a short burst. Keeping him from being trailed by eye, so bystanders had to follow his movements by the trail of air currents being ripped in half and unnatrually redirected, something that would probably cause trouble for people miles away.

That was when he slowed himself down just above Dashboard's head.. with a sudden stop, as though it was a head on car crash. His jerked downward with his fists extending out with a grabbing splash to send Dash blazing towards the ground. Creating an even bigger crater than the one he himself created by... blinking.

This one... this one cause earth to split. Destroying faultlines and killing several small farms, people, and animal habitats with a ping pong effect that affected everything... especially the nearby cities.

But Reiko knew Dash wouldn't be finished. They were only getting started. But Dash would have to endure a lot of pain to get out of this one. Upon successful smash. Deep, deep, down into the earth... a twinkle came in Reiko's eye. Then the sound of a drop of water was heard.

Then there would be more trembling deep within the broken faults of the earth. The loud thuds of a body being beaten.

All this before the final punch... destroying the area completely and putting it thousands of feet below sea level.

Catching his foe... nonchalantly. He laughed and said,

"You have not yet felt enough pain."

With a roll into foot thrust.. he launched Dashboard at.. the highest speed ever classified by science.. (probably faster) towards Mithirl Mountains.. meaning destruction for everything in the path of Dash's careening body.

THE PLAINS OF GAIA ARE RUINED FOR MILES... NOTHING SURVIVES

ARE THE MITHRIL MOUNTAINS NEXT? GO SEE!

253Ryugi Kazamaru

In a section of the Plains near a lone tree, a figure dressed in white would be seen. He lay on his back, the tree being atop a hill of sorts, and the figure in white lay with his feet downhill, and his head up towards the tree. He was looking up at the sky and the clouds, a soft breeze blowing the fluffy white blobs of water vapor around his view, twisting them into all sorts of shapes. It was still sunny, and warm enough to be comfortable. For miles around the only sound was the wind blowing through the long grass and the branches of the tree. And the sweet smell of warm grass drifted lazily over the figure as he sat there, thinking, dreaming, and pondering...

254Maximos

Oh!

He said, a bit startled. He had just waifed his way through the grass, using a loose read he had plucked from the ground to part the tall stalks.

I didnt realize anyone else know about this spot.

He had a black jacket with long coat tails extending just a bit past his knees. His clothes were pressed as always. He his gloved right hand through his hair with a smile on his features. His eyes scanned down taking not of the way Mr. Ryugi's seemed to be idly scanning the sky.

Are you alright, Mr. Ryugi?

255Ryugi Kazamaru

Maximos?!

Ryugi didn't turn his head to look at the new arrival. Instead, he tilted his head back, his red eyes almost rolling back in his head as he looked at his friend, who appeared to be almost upside down from his viewpoint.

Heh, to be honest, I didn't know about this spot. Though being the lone tree in this area, it makes a nice place to relax, don't you think?

He then stopped as his friend asked his next question, and looked nack up into the sky at the clouds.

I'm...not too bad. I've been better... How about you?

256Maximos

Excellent, the house is always a bit stuffy when Walter is cleaning it, so I decided to go for a fly.

He smiled, taking the long reed he had and slipping it in his mouth, like a farmer of some sort.

Indeed. Especially at night, the moon comes over the hill there...

Maximos gestured to large hill just on the horizon.

...and looks magnificent.

He paused for a minute or two in silence taking in the view, before turning back to his friend.

Did something happen, Mr. Ryugi?

257Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi grinned a bit, and a huff of a laugh came from his mouth.

Heh, theres no need for the formality Max, we're both friends here.

He sighed and looked back up into the clouds as they drifted lazily above the ground. Clouds had to be the most carefree things in existence. They looked down from the sky above, and watched everything unfold, and they simply drifted from place to place, only at the mercy of the wind...

I...suppose you could say that something happened.

258Maximos

I could tell...

Maximos said his eyes scanning the grassy ground for a moment.

People tend to look to the sky, when someone on Gaia tries at them.

He took a step closer, eyeing a very particular spot on the soil. The old saying always read, misery loves company.

Mind if I join you?

259Ryugi Kazamaru

Oh! Not at all. Please, have a seat.

Ryugi motioned near himself as he continued to look up at the sky. Silence passed for a moment before Ryugi spoke again.

You know, Max, trust and friendship are interesting things, you know?

Maximos wouldn't need magical powers to tell this might be a long conversation...

260Maximos

Thank you.

He sat, folding his legs underneath him. His hand reached out snatching a reed and twisting it in his finger tips across the silence. His eyes scanning the sky, as the reed quietly crackled.

How do you mean?

Maximos said. His ears perking as he Ryugi spoke. That was a very wide statement, and he really wanted to give the boy a chance to talk. In simple terms...he was in it for the long haul.

261Ryugi Kazamaru

I mean... That if you think about it, theres risk in every part of that kind of a relationship with anyone. When you first meet someone, you have no idea what they might be like. Sure, you might get emotional impressions from them or whatnot, but...you really don't know them until you open your heart and allow them inside. First impressions can only tell you so much about a person, and sometimes, they can be wrong. In every kind of friendship, there is trust, and that friendship is based on that trust, and in the knowledge that that person will always be there for you if they can. And we assume that that is how its going to be...

Ryugi paused, taking a breath as he looked at the clouds.

But sometimes, the person that you've come to know and trust...isn't who you believed them to be. For whatever reason, they aren't quite who they seemed... Its strange to think that living creatures put so much into a friendship, when they don't even know if it is all worth it... And then, when that friendship goes awry, they're always surprised, as if they thought they knew everything there was to know about that person. And when something like that happens...you never know how to react, and it leaves some of the biggest scars a person can have.

I'm sure I don't have to tell you emotional scars hurt more than physical ones...

262Maximos

Its the truth...they truly do.

No, he most certainly didnt. And Maximos knew exactly what he meant. Though he did not go into a dissertation about his past experiences. He was forced into putting those two rests years ago. This was for Ryugi's sake. And in order to completely understand there was something he would have to ask.

What happened Ryugi?

263Ryugi Kazamaru

Corruption...

The answer was simple, but it was charged with more meaning than any other single word released from Ryugi's mouth in the conversation so far. He took a deep breath and sighed as the clouds he was watching blew over the sun, blocking it out for a moment while Ryugi spoke with some amount of difficulty.

Corruption happened my good friend...

I can't understand why... I thought I knew him better than that... But for whatever reason, one of my dearest friends has corrupted himself... His heart beats with darkness, his soul...as far as I can tell, is merely an animated remnant of what it once was. His mind is clouded by evil desires and wishes... He...is not the friend I came to know and trust... And...what is worse...he tried to kill me, and threatened to kill everyone I cared about...

I... I trusted him with my life, Maximos... We've fought together on numerous occasions, side by side against common foes. Battle in tournaments, saved Angara from a dreadful evil that threatened not just Angara itself, but the entire world... And yet...he betrays that trust for what he has becomes now...

I... I do not understand why he felt the need to do such a thing!

Ryugi stood up, shouting his last words to the plains as his hands gripped his head and neck. He buckled forward, panting, falling first to his knees, before falling to all fours as his hands continued to grip his neck and head. Ryugi's voice wasn't mad, it wasn't angry. If anything, it was that certain kind of sadness that manifested itself as forceful words and angry tones. That deep sort of sadness that ate away at someone's heart more painfully than any wound.

264Maximos

It hurt to see a friend in such pain. To taste his sadness like spoiled wine. He wouldn't touch him, that was a bit too much for Maximos. That made the feeling a bit too strong. But he wouldnt leave him. He would never abandon a friend. And after the words calmed and his breath started to even out, Maximos would answer him.

He wouldnt, he couldnt, sugar coat the answer.

Weakness.

He said, very directly. And yet with that unmistakable tracing of compassion.

We all fight. Some fight for ourselves, some fight for others. And when the fight becomes too hard...when we feel we can give our heart and gain nothing...the weak give in. They take the easy way....they leave themselves open to corruption.

He shook his head, eyes locking on the sky.

...I do not know who you lost. But...it helps to remember him as the friend you knew...

265Ryugi Kazamaru

Perhaps you are right... Whoever that person is, he is no longer the friend I once knew. For all intents and purposes, my friend is already dead, and that corrupted being is what caused it...

Ryugi huffed and shook his head. What a shame that it had to end this way...

Silver Moonblade is already dead to me... If that thing tries to attack me or anyone else, I'll destroy it... Its an abomination, going against the natural order of things, and whats worse, it threatens to kill and harm more innocent people. I can't let that happen...

I'm sorry if you disagree with me my friend...

Ryugi looked back over at Maximos as he sat back down with his legs bent, arms resting atop his knees.

266Maximos

Maximos simply slowly, and calmly nodded. He simply couldnt argue that fact. If Silver was an abomination and attacked him he would put him down too. It was his job. If Ryugi would kill him...it would likely scar the boy, but Maximos could not disagree. Not without being a hypocrite.

If he is as you say, it is for the best. Your friend died before he ever faced you.

It was sad thing. He knew he had seen something off in that boy at HoH he just could not tell what exactly it was. Those beginnings seeds of weakness are always so hard to read.

...and I'm sorry for your loss.

267Ryugi Kazamaru

Thank you Max... It means alot to have a good friend like you to listen to my troubles. You know, its funny... With Silver gone, I'm running low on friends...

Ryugi smiled a bit at his friend, before speaking again.

You know, its faint, but I have a feeling something might be upsetting you as well. Afterall, this place IS a good place to come and think and mull over things...

268Maximos

Your welcome Ryugi. I'm glad I could help!

Maximos said with his bright ear to ear smile. It was that warm, infamous Maximos smile he used to melt the iciest of moments. In the end it served to show him, he didnt need to throw punches to help people solve their problems.

Not at all.

Maximos said, reaching his hand up to tap his forehead.

Theres is always a lot going on in here. I'm just cursed with a very busy mind. Being someplace relaxing helps me sleep.

He nodded, sliding his hand around to scratch the back of his head.

269Ryugi Kazamaru

Oh, well, maybe its nothing...

Ryugi shrugged it off. Maybe it was just his mind playing trick on him.

Well, if you're going to get some sleep, I should leave you.

Ryugi stood up and stretched.

270Maximos

Oh no no!

He said laughing a bit. Maximos didnt like to confess it, but he really disliked the idea of bugs crawling all over him.

I mean it will help me sleep tonight. I wouldnt sleep here. Come sit, stay, enjoy the view with me.

He said, patting the ground beside him.

271Ryugi Kazamaru

Well, if you insist.

Ryugi plopped himself down about three feet away from his good friend, and removed his swords to make for a move comfortable sitting position.

Heh, when I was younger I used to like to sleep in trees. My mother would always get upset when I did.

He laughed a bit.

272Maximos

I'm jealous.

He said with a smirk.

We only had palm trees in the Shadow Lands. I used to sleep in the sand. It was very comfortable, but Mother always used to grimace when she had to clean the sand off my clothes.

He chuckled in memory.

Father would always...

Beat him senseless in the name of "training". The man never held a punch. He decided to stop that train of thought and jump onto another.

Ryugi, where did you learn to fight?

273Ryugi Kazamaru

You know, you're the first person to ever ask me that question.

He chuckled and lay back down on the grass.

I learned how to fight in my town's fighting school. It wasn't nearly as fancy as the name makes it sound. When younglings would get to be of a certain age, usually five or six, thats in dragon years mind you, so in a human form, we looked almost twice that, they would be sent there to learn combat skills.

He chuckled as he remembered his first few years.

You see, Angara had just had a major war with humans, and so, they wanted everyone to be prepared should it ever happen again. Anyway, the first things we learned were hand to hand combat, and once we'd mastered that, we went on to master our elemental abilities, and various weapon usage. I majored in swordplay and lance and spear fighting. Ryudo was the best student in the school, being able to topple some of the older kids. Anyway, it was a quaint little place, but it gave us the skills we needed if we ever came under attack again.

274Maximos

The Reaper hadnt a clue who this Ryudo fellow was. But he just sort of smiled on through. Nodding, occasionally. A fighting school...that wasnt what he had expected after watching Ryugi fight. But...he continued on his train of thought none the less.

Do you think the majority of the fighters out there had schools? Or some other means of education?

He had that look on his eyes. That starry gaze that meant he was looking at a big picture, perhaps to big for him to grasp fully. That look only meant trouble.

275Ryugi Kazamaru

I don't know... My guess is that many of them might have had some form of beginning training, or they were simply thrust into a world where they had to fight to survive. Either way, I don't think there are any fighting school in this area, so my guess is that many of them learned how to fight themselves.

He continued to look into the sky, but them turned to look at his friend.

Max, are you going somewhere with this?

276Maximos

I havent seen a fighting school anywhere....

Actually he was going alot of places with this. He had a basis of an idea swimming around in the back of his head. But nothing solid just yet. It was missing a piece...and when Shadow Island broke through the clouds just gently wafting by, its windmill in spin. The idea was complete.

And most fighters it seems...only know how to kill. How to survive...

His hand rose up to tap his chin.

...that sort of fighting must cost hundreds of lives. Worst still if the person has no control over their power.

His eyes scanned over the island. Especially taking not of the massive area of space surrounding the one giant windmill.

...what if there was a place or people to go to learn how to fight properly?

277Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi was catching on as he watched Shadow Island come through the clouds...

Yeah... It could be a school of some sort, an Academy even. And you could build it on Shadow Island! That would be a sight to see a floating school for fighters on an island. Now THATS a neat thought.

Ryugi seemed to stare off into the sky, dreamily.

But...any kind of a school needs teachers. Where would we get teachers?

278Maximos

Ryugi guessed it. That was just about exactly what was going through his mind. Maximos smiled and nodded as Ryugi read it off. And smiled a bit wider when the dragon reached the same stopping point the Shadow was stuck at.

Yes...that would be our biggest problem.

And then it came to him. His eyes brightened for a moment as he worked his way to his feet.

I think I know...

He said with a smirk.

...but I have to look in to some things. I'll get back to you on that Ryugi!

And he was off. He jumped clear off the little plateau two streams of black bursting from the souls of his boots as he jetted off directly at Shadow Island. There was much to plan for, much to do.

279Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi blinked as his friend jetted off towards the massive floating form of the Island. He chuckled and stood up, waving as his friend shot up towards it.

See you later Max!! And thanks for listening!!

With that, Ryugi would turn and begin the long walk back to civilization. Afterall, it HAD been a while since he'd seen the Stadium...

280Ryugi Kazamaru

A few days before reaching the stadium, and a few minutes after Maximos had left, Ryugi was walking when a voice came from his shadow...

It seems we have a problem on our hands, does it not, Ryugi?

Ryugi grinned a bit as he recognized the voice. It was the voice of none other than his brother, Ryudo. Probably talking to him from wherever he was...

Nice to hear from you Ryudo... But, how do you know about--

Ryugi was cut off.

I happen to know quite a lot more than some people bother to tell me. I was bored while wandering and I happened to check up on a few individuals... I happened to hear your story about Moonblade as you were talking with your shadowy friend back there. So I took some time to see what he was up to... Do you know where he is?

I couldn't tell you, but I have a feeling I'm about to find out.

Correct you are. As it turns out, Moonblade is near Sorrow's Keep. Not many people know this, but theres a necromancy cult there. It seems he's turned on all of us, Ryugi. And he won't be changing back to himself anytime soon. And from what I heard Moonblade and another speaking about, he won't be so nice to you next time...

So, what do you suggest I do? I can't fight what I'm unaware of.

Not you, dunderhead. We. All of us. He'll strike again. It isn't a matter of "if", its a matter of "when". And when he does, we'll need to be ready to have the other's backs. I can easily provide that for you and anyone else he might be after among us.

A soft seepage of shadow energy came from Ryugi's shadow, and a shadow whisp would appear and look around. It would then float around Ryugi a bit before quickly sinking into his shadow.

Let me guess what he's for. To keep tabs on me?

A chuckle came form the shadow.

Not quite. It'll allow me that, as well as something a little different. I don't know who might be listening, so I can't say any more than that. Kobayashi already has one for herself, and I'll need to get a hold of your pupil friend, just in case. Just know I've got your back...

Thats a comforting feeling...

Ryugi grinned, his voice full of joking sarcasm.

Hey, I didn't HAVE to do this you know? Just know I'm watching.

Right. Thanks Ryudo.

And with that, the conversation was over, and Ryugi continued on towards the stadium...

281Cristopher Reinhart

A warm breeze washed over Reinhart's body as he lay on the side of a small hill resting, his arms behind his head. Like a little boy he looked to the sky at the passing clouds making out whatever forms he could. It was a beautiful day, the sun shone over the plains, the wind flew warm and soft, and there was no soul in sight. Peaceful and lonely, it brought refuge to Reinhart's heart. However, he wasn't just in this place to enjoy a day off he laid where he was waiting.

There was someone he was to meet, a certain someone in his life he'd promised to see again. Aside from the tall grass, the coulds, the sun and the sky, Reinhart laid alone closing his eyes waiting for that someone to come. He'd sent his summons, there was no doubt they'd come.

282Lenne Misao

Walking through the long grass with a steady relaxed pace and an emotionless look come a slim curved figure of a young tanned attractive woman, her hips would slightly sway from side to side with every step she took and her every move filled with grace. She had returned after time away with her sister, on her return she had heard from someone she had not spoken to in a very long time. This was the reason that she had come here, she had been summoned here by him.

Leanne continued onwards, her senses picking up on his aura as she got closer and closer to his location. The warm breeze blew softly over her slender form, on nearing him she came to a stop. She stood about 8 foot away, her soft brown earthern eyes gazed out across the plains as she gave a soft sigh and let her arms hang free down by her sides.

"Reinhart..."

Her voice soft and gentle, holding a smoothness to it.

283Cristopher Reinhart

There was no physical reaction from him, his eyes remained closed as the wind blew on them both. A couple of seconds passed, he'd taken this time to 'feel' her out, guess what she looked likeor may've been wearing. It was quite a while since he'd seen her last but thier bond remained true. Finally his eyes opened, the sun blinding him shortly before the scenery came back in place.

"Join me won't you?"

He said in a normal tone, like one person simply inviting another.

"I'm making out shapes of the coulds."

And he finally looked to her as he turned his head a small smile on his face he laid eyes on hers and waited for her response.

284Lenne Misao

Leanne listen to what he had to say, her figure stood at 5ft6. Long medium silky brown hair flowed freely down her back reaching just past the small of her back blowing in the breeze slightly, her gaze shifted to look at where he was laid. Dressed in a tight white shirt that was unbuttoned to reveal a good amount of cleavage and fitted her slim curved figure nicely, with a short black skirt and a pair of black thigh high boots that had straps and silver buckles running all the way up both boots. A black velvet choker was wrapped around her delicate neck and black fingerless fighting gloves could be see upon her hands.

"Very well."

She looked at him and gave a small smile then got slightly closer and carefully laid down next to him, looking up at the sky with a smile on her face she remainedsilent for the moment as she pondered.

285Cristopher Reinhart

For an instant he was stunned as his eyes rested on her form. She was as beuatiful as ever unchanged by the blood that coursed through her veins. Once she replied he looked back to the sky, his hands still resting behind his head he waited till she laid next to him. It wasn't sudden but he moved throwing one leg over her putting her under him. She may've been looking to the sky but now she'd be looking onto Reinhart's face.

His hands held him up above her just slightly as he looked down at her with that small smile still present on his face. In sense she was trapped under him the way he was over her and then he spoke.

"How've you been my dear?"

The tone was a bit friendlier than moments before and his movement on her shouldn't be a surprise to her at all. They were very familiar with each otehr after all.

286Ryugi Kazamaru

It was a calm cool breezy evening on the plains. The sun was low in the sky, getting ready to set on another chapter in life. Soon, night would fall, marking the end of the tested daytime and cast the world into a time of dark. But the world wouldn't need to worry, for after weathering the night, the sun would rise once more, marking the beginning of a new day, and a new chapter. The clouds were painted with oranges and yellows, and the grass waved lazily in the breeze.

It was here, now, at this place, this boundary between night and day that Ryugi Kazamaru would be found. Standing at the foot of the only tree for miles in any direction. He took a deep breath and sighed, looking around as if waiting for someone or something.

287Damrius

Damrius stopped a good ten or so feet from his mentor, and looked at from his left side. He had his sunglasses covering his eyes, the mirrored kind, as he stared towards the sunset.

His right hand was wrapped so tightly around the hilt of his sword that his knuckles were showing through the translucent layer of skin that covered them. He was anxious, yet his face did now show it, and remained in a calm manner.

His right eye twitched, only shown by the movement of the pinkish skin that was one of his newest scars, one still pink, as if fresh.

He stood there, silent, and transfixed on twilight sun. His black cotton bracers, which the material covered was metal, sat heavily on his arms. Sweat ran down his forehead, and his body felt light without the weight of his cuirass sitting on his torso.

288Ryugi Kazamaru

Well Damrius, ready to go?

His face was kind, calm, gentle as he spoke. His red eyes shone softly in the dimming light as he spoke. He wiped a hand through his hair and sighed. He watched as the young man arrived, his knuckles white with strain against the hilt of his sword. He could see the sweat run down his brow as he stood there with his sunglasses. It was clear he was nervous, worried, but that was to be expected. When someone is unsure of themselves, and worried about the judgment of others, they often get worried or uncomfortable, and Ryugi hoped to remove that strain from his pupil by his words. If he was worried and nervous, he wouldn't think as clearly, and Ryugi wanted Damrius to fight him at his best.

289Damrius

Damrius didn't even seem to acknowledge that his mentor had said something. All he did was openly draw in a charge of energy, basically replying with a yes through that form. He drew his sword ever so slightly, so as to removied the strain of usually pulling it free, for that could cost him a pressure second, but otherwise made no moves.

(1)

290Ryugi Kazamaru

[2]

Alright then. Let's see what you've learned.

Ryugi hopped back several feet, pulled in a charge, and shot forward, leading with his left elbow, his right arm trailing behind.

291Damrius

Damrius pulled in another charge, but didn't even so much as directly face Ryugi. All he did was move his head slightly so he could see Ryugi coming at him with his periphrial vision better. As he waited for Ryugi to get a little bit out of arm's reach, he jumped to his right, at an angle, just far enough backwords so as to be out of reach of Ryugi's left arm,a nd completely avoid his right.

He also prepped for a defensive maneuver with his own energy, just in case he needed to use it to defend against the full brunt of one of Ryugi's tactics.

(2)

292Ryugi Kazamaru

[4]

Ryugi shot forward and fired off a punch with his right hand, only to see his pupil dashing to the left. So much for that. He quickly used his movement to spin himself around to face Damrius, turning on his heel as he crouched low to avoid a counter attack to most of his body...

293Damrius

Damrius pulled in another charge, and his gripped loosened on the sword, only so much that it would be easy to draw if the need arose.

Once again, he stood there, only this time his gaze was fixed upon Ryugi, crouching like a dork. Damrius was going to see what he had in him before doing anything so rash as to attack or counter him. He had no need to, yet.

(3)

294Ryugi Kazamaru

[6]

Crouch...

Grabbing tackle with arms outstretched!!

295Damrius

Damrius jumped to his right this time, putting more force into it, and drawing his sword. The sound of wood shattering would fill the air, followed by a barage of splinters dropping towards Ryugi.

The cause of this was Damrius literally ripping his sword free from its sheath. As he jumped, he twisted in mid air, and would bring the flat of the blade coming down towards Ryugi's left, outstretched arm.

(4)

296Ryugi Kazamaru

-CLANG-

The sword would hit Ryugi's left forearm guard as he leapt towards Damrius. This fight was going to go nowhere fast if all of Ryugi's hand to hand attacks kept missing... So, he recovered from his tackle and walked towards his pupil at a fast clip...

[8]

297Damrius

Damrius pulled in another charge, and waited for Ryugi to near again, but this time he charged in, swinging his sword at Ryugi's stomach from the right.

This was going to get nowhere fast, true, but the more they waited, the harder the fight would become for both of them.

(5)

298Ryugi Kazamaru

Dame charged and cut with his sword, but before the attack could get to Ryugi, he lifted his foot and kicked outward towards Dame's chest and torso area as the blade clanged against his shinguard. Ryugi's hope was to out-range Dame's attack with his leg as well as block it in the same motion.

[10]

299Damrius

As the foot connected with Damrius, he pulled in a charge, and let out a small whimper as the wind was knocked out of him. He staggered back, gasping for breath, but his reactions barely faltered.

As soon as he drew in a breathe, his eyes glowed behind his sunglasses for ever so much of a second, it could have been just a trick of the light.

(6)

300Ryugi Kazamaru

Damrius Wrote:

As the foot connected with Damrius, he pulled in a charge, and let out a small whimper as the wind was knocked out of him. He staggered back...(5)

[12] As Dame staggered, Ryugi shot forward and spun into a side kick to hit him before he could fully regain balance. He'd seen an opening, and would fight to exploit it for all it was worth. He body was close to unleashing his aura, and as the fight hadn't shown any aspect of energy use, Ryugi prevented himself from charging any further to keep the aura contained in the interest of fairness...

301Damrius

The spin kick hit Damrius, sending him rolling on the ground away from Ryugi.

He had made no move to block it, but what would be the reason for that? If he had, it could have broken a bone, a vital one if he had used his arms. But, all he did was take the hit.

In the middle of a roll, Damrius used his left hand to shove off the ground, and landed with a skid on his feet, his fingers digging into the ground. He pulled in a charge, and the glint appeared again. This time however, it was definately coming from his eyes, for he was facing his back to the sun. He grinned, and held his sword in front of him with both hands, ready for another assault.

(7)

302Ryugi Kazamaru

[12] Ryugi recovered from his kick, and watched as his opponent flipped up into a ready position and pulled his sword into a ready position as well. Fair enough. If Damrius wanted to play with swords, Ryugi would gladly oblige him. He grinned and pulled Sol Blade out of its sheath, moving the blade in front of him as well, before moving to close the distance between himself and his pupil, sword still at the ready, as he charged, sword trailing off to his right side and behind...

303Damrius

Damrius pulled in another charge, and the glint appeared again.

He held the grin, and would wait for his master to charge him, not going in to provoke a better swordsman. Especially one with his strength, for that would only result in weakened arms. Defense was his best move right now, and for the moment, he had plenty of that.

{8}

304Ryugi Kazamaru

[12]

Ryugi neared and attacked with an upwards diagonal slash, aimed to hit Damrius in the side with the flat of the blade. No sense in causing any serious harm. This was a training fight, afterall.

305Damrius

As Ryugi's blade would come in at his side, it would halt about four inches from his body, and a surge of electricity would roll through the sword, and through connection, Ryugi.

(7 - after two uses and a charge)

306Ryugi Kazamaru

Damrius Wrote:

As Ryugi's blade would come in at his side, it would halt about four inches from his body, and a surge of electricity would...

Quote:** Wrote:

*Negation-

This default ability of the sword allows it to negate incoming magical attacks, within reason, using anti-magic. Higher power attacks can be negated by adding more energy to the blade, which can change regular magical energy into Anti-magic. The Sol Blade can hold up to 10 Anti-Magic charges, but cannot hold any Magic Charges of its own. This is controled by smaller, more effective energy leylines than the ones in Ragnarok. All of Sol Blade's attacks use anti-magical energy. This energy does normal damage to a non-magical or elemental being. Double damage to magical users and elemental users. And does four times the damage to a totally magical or elemental being or spirit.

The pulse would negate the energy as Ryugi sensed it stop his blade, and then he'd jump back out of the way, the energy still floating around the area where Damrius stood. Ryugi inwardly frowned. He'd hoped for a swordfight. He didn't want to use powers yet. He decided to wait a little longer to see what happened, and decided not to charge, lest he unleash his destructive aura... Though, it was a clever move nonetheless. [12]

307Damrius

Damrius pulled in the energy he had just used, as well as another charge.

Repositioning again, he lost the grin, and charged foreward, using his right hand to swing the sword with the flat of the blade up, and towards Ryugi's lower left side.

(10)

308Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi hopped back as his pupil advanced and swung, using his own sword in his right hand to block the low left swing. As he did this, his left foot came up to deliver another kick to Damrius, once more aimed for his torso, as his sword swing, and therefore his left arm, would also be blocked.

[12]

309Damrius

As soon as Damrius's sword would connect with Ryugi's, he would pull it back, and step to his left, Avoiding Ryugi's left foot.

Now that he was to Ryugi's right side, he thrust his sword inwards, point first. NOt fast enough so as to peirce armor, but still enough to hurt if it hit.

(10)

310Ryugi Kazamaru

[12]

Ryugi would use the momentum from his failed kick to move him forward and help him turn towards Damrius as he stabbed. Ryugi's sword was already at his right, so it was easy for him tom quickly move the blade into position to deflect Damrius' blade to his side, before grabbing the stabbing arm with his left, and spinning around to elbow Damrius in the chest with his right elbow.

311Damrius

Damrius would bring his left arm up, the right being the stabbing arm, and thrusting his hand in to meet Ryugi's elbow, putting as much force as would be required to stop it, as well as attempting to kick ryugi's right flank

(10)

312Ryugi Kazamaru

[12] The kick would connect, but with little force behind it due to the closeness of the two fighters. Ryugi would then retreat a slight ways, still holding Dame's sword arm, which he would grip hard, and spin around, yanking the young man around, and hopefully tossing him aside a few feet so as to allow Ryugi more time to get into a fighting position.

313Damrius

Damrius would follow with the motion, and then land, skidding on the ground a few feet, and then charging in, barely allowing time for Ryugi to prepare for anything, and slashed with his sword, two handed, downards from Ryugi's left shoulder, at the smae time as staying light on his feet for easier movement.

(10)

314Ryugi Kazamaru

-CLANG-

The two weapons would meet one another in a clash as Ryugi's right and left hands gripped the handle of Sol Blade. As they met, Ryugi caught and pushed off with his arms to make Dame stumble back, before quickly recovering and performing almost the exact same move on Damrius, a downward diagonal cut from right to left. However, the only difference was that Ryugi's strike would be much more difficult to deal with, because Damrius was almost wide open. If the hit connected, Ryugi's sword could cut across Dame's chest and shoulder. Not fatal, but deep enough to draw blood across his midsection and hurt like mad, as well as help to disable Dame's left shoulder...

315Damrius

Damrius stumbled back, but he knew what was coming. With a flash of the eyes, the same electrical barrier came up, three charges to it this time, and would stop the blade as it came just within the reach of his shoulder. But, it would only act as a way for Damrius to fall flat on his a**, and he still felt like he had been hit with a bamboo rod. That was the only negative thing to using the electric sheild like that.

(8 - pulled in a charge after use)

316Ryugi Kazamaru

[12] The shield blocked the attack, but most of the force went through anyway, causing Damrius to fall onto his rear. Ryugi spun around, keeping his momentum going and moved to the right to aim another falling strike towards Damrius' left arm as he was now off to Dame's left side, the sword singing towards Dame's shoulder once more.

317Damrius

Damrius saw Ryugi spin, and didn't hesitate. As Ryugi completed the spin, he twisted in the ground, fell to his back, and shot his left foot up to catch Ryugi's blade.

Metal on metal would resonate through the air as the Sol Blade clashed with the bottom of Damrius's boot. His leg bent slightly at the force, which was good, meaning that he wouldn't break his knee. He pushed back, though, with as much force as he could. As he did so, he tried to move his sword arm to strike at Ryugi, but found that it wasn't moving.

Oh... well... That's not good.

With a hesitant grin, he looked at Ryugi.

(9)

318Ryugi Kazamaru

Damrius Wrote:

Damrius saw Ryugi spin, and didn't hesitate. As Ryugi completed the spin, he twisted in the ground, fell to his back, and shot his left foot up to catch Ryugi's blade.

Metal on metal would resonate through the air as the Sol Blade clashed with the bottom of Damrius's boot. His leg bent slightly at the force, which was good, meaning that he would break his knee. He pushed back, though, with as much force as he could...(9)

[12] Ryugi grinned. That was a good move on his pupil's part, making a good use of his equipment, but as Dame pushed off with his foot, Ryugi used the momentum added to his blade to swing it back around and aim another sword strike towards the rear of Dame's kicking leg, hoping to hit him in the calf, thigh, or knee, whichever he could hit in time. The strike would act much like the earlier strike, aiming to disable or impair Dame's ability to wage combat.

319Damrius

As Ryugi's sword left Damrius foot, he pulled his leg down, and used his right leg to push him back on the grass. This would happen just as Ryugi's sword would pass over Damrius's leg, clipping his leg guard, and sending him rolling. His sword was left over where his stunned arm had been laying. That was never a good sign, but Damrius could get it back easily enough.

shot up as he rolled, his leg hurting, and felt a bruise form on his knee. He stood on it, relying more on his right leg, and prepared himself for hand to hand.

(10)

320Ryugi Kazamaru

[12]

Ryugi moved over to where Dame had dropped his sword and quickly picked up the blade...before tossing it to him handle first.

I'd like to continue to test your swordsmanship abilities. But this time... We'll try something completely different.

As he spoke, he sheathed Sol Blade, and gripped the handle of Ragnarok. Ryugi had seen that Dame's swordsmanship was quite satisfactory against a sword of roughly equal size, weight, speed, and power. But he wanted to see how he did with a sword that was much larger, heavier, and a bit slower...

321Damrius

Damrius reached out for his swrod, catching it, and twisting it in his hand so that it was upright. HIs arm had gained almost all of it's feeling back, and the bruise on his leg was no longer bothering him.

He always liked fighting people without big swords, mostly because he stood a chance then. But now, he didn't really have much choice.

He stood there, sword at the ready, both hands on the hilt, and waiting for Ryugi to attack.

(10)

322Ryugi Kazamaru

[12]

For this round, I'll allow basic sword techniques, but nothing magically assisted...

Ryugi would then dash forward, Ragnarok on his shoulder, before quickly moving towards Dame and slashing diagonally down from right to left, aiming to hit Dame's left arm with the tip of the sword for more bludgeoning damage than cutting damage. He didn't want to make anyone loose any limbs...

323Damrius

Damrius waited untill teh slash started, and then brought his sword up to catch Ryugi's blade properly, and with motions that would follow the blade, giving him a lift off the ground, he set one foot on the blade, and pushed off, which would help force Ryugi downward.

As he did this, he brought his other knee up towards Ryugi's face, attempting to knock him back. It would hurt, probably brake a nose.

After all, it would be well deserved after as many times as Damrius had had his broken.

(10)

324Ryugi Kazamaru

[12]

As Ryugi saw Dame parry the attack, he was already thinking ahead. Man, he hadn't used this tactic in ages. As Dame went up, Ryugi went down, or rather, crouched down low UNDER Ragnarok, the width of the sword itself protecting him from most types of attacks. As he slipped under the weapon, he spun around so he was facing outward as Dame would fly over him, and get ready to land on the other side...

325Damrius

Damrius twisted in the air, and landed with a thud. With that, he charged foreward, and lashed out with his sword, going for a side slash.

(10)

326Ryugi Kazamaru

Damrius Wrote:

Damrius twisted in the air...

(10)

[12]

And would quickly be met by a downward overhead sword strike from the rising Ryugi, who had pulled the sword out of the ground from his first strike, and moved to slam the blade into Damrius, which would also slam him into the ground under the weight and power of the strike. At the close range, Ragnarok wouldn't have much cutting power, but just to be safe, Ryugi turned the blade at the last minute so the flat end of the weapon would pile into Dame, instead of the sharpened edge.

327Damrius

By the time the sword would start coming at Damrius, he would have fully twisted, and was about to land. But, to put some extra distance between them, he lashed out with his blade, and shoved the tip into the flat of Ragnarok, and let the momentum push him away. However, when he landed, his arm was jolted, shaking it up a little bit, and causing him to stagger on his landing.

(10)

328Ryugi Kazamaru

[12]

Ragnarok hit dirt, but Ryugi was ready. He jerked the sword back, pulling it free, and spun the blade around as he moved backwards, using the pulling force to accelerate the weapon into motion, before he'd spin back around with a follow up step to close the distance and aim a low slash at Dame's thigh, just above his knees. If timed correctly, it would strike JUST as Dame was recovering from the stagger of his landing. And with Ragnarok's superior range, it would be difficult for Dame to mount a significant counter attack by the time hit legs would be hit by the smashing power of the blade. Ryugi would still not use the cutting edge.

329Damrius

And ryugi had predicted right. But, as he came in for the attack, Damrius did a backwards summersault, and rolled onto his feet. He felt the very tip of the sword cut open the back of his coat, and felt the cool touch of the blade on his skin, but for less then a second.

he drew up his sword, and readied it, his right hand on the top of the hilt, his left on the pommel. He had the tip pointed at Ryugi, and he was breathing heavily. This was proving to be tougher than he thought.

(10)

330Ryugi Kazamaru

Damrius Wrote:

And Ryugi had predicted right. But, as he came in for the attack, Damrius did a backwards somersault, and rolled onto his feet. He felt the very tip of the sword cut open the back of his coat, and felt the cool touch of the blade on his skin, but for less then a second....

(10)

[12]

Damrius would flip backwards as he evaded Ryugi's sword strike, but now was the time for Ryugi to showcase two of his largest stats. Strength and endurance. As he swung the blade low, and saw that it was going to miss, he immediately moved his body to twist and compensate for the weight of the sword, the twisting muscles and tendons acting like springs to store the energy of the sword. Then, as the sword came to a halt at his right, he unleashed that energy and added more power to the swing to compensate for the energy lost in slowing the weapon.

As the sword shot forward, Ryugi would advance on Dame with the attack being aimed a little higher this time, aiming to strike as Dame would be coming up from his somersault, this time aiming for his side with the front half of the weapon. Hopefully some ribs would take the force from the sword this time as it swung in a horizontal, but slightly diagonal rising slash from right to left.

331Damrius

As Damrius came up from his summersault, he brought his blade up to slam into Ryugi's. Damrius was strong, but his strength only outweighed his speed by so much. As the two swords connected, he was thrown in the opposite direction of the sword, landing on his feet, about five feet from Ryugi.

Breathing hard, He felt his strength waning, and the sword became heavier in his hands. This was proving to be a lot more than he had anticipated.

(10)

332Ryugi Kazamaru

[12]

Dame landed, and would be greeted with another low sword strike near his legs as Ryugi continued to keep the blade in motion, swinging it around for the low hit, aiming to tire Dame out, as well as disable his legs.

333Damrius

Damrius stepped to teh opposit side of the swing, and since Ryugi would be using his momentum that way, it would be harder, no matter how strong, to turn the sword back down without having to waste a precious second. But, hey, the unpredictable happens

As he stepped out of the swing's range, he jumped in, and swung his sword toward's Ryugi's stomach.

(10)

334Ryugi Kazamaru

[12]

It was a clever move, but as the sword swung at Ryugi's stomach, Ryugi would be turning to the side and backing away, his body following the tug of the sword's pull as he moved around Dame, backing up, before spinning the sword around to impact Dame around the buttocks with the blunt end of the sword. Chuckles aside, it would help to stun and disable his legs.

335Damrius

Damrius found his sword fell short, and then another sword slamming into his buttocks. His legs went numb as he let the sword moved him with the force.

As he was moving though, he would use his right arm, though in pain, and swing the flat of the sword up to smack Ryugi's knuckles.

(10)

336Ryugi Kazamaru

[12]

Though...to a miscalculation in reach, Dame's strike would fall short of hitting Ryugi's knuckles, as Ragnarok was much longer than Dame's blade. Ryugi would hop back and get into an attacking position with Ragnarok off to his right side.

337Damrius

Damrius lay on the ground, and rollded onto his back, breathing hard. HIs legs hurt, so much that he couldn't stand on them yet. He looked at Ryugi and smiled, wincing as he did so.

Well... i'm done for. I kept it up as long as I could, but basically ran out of steam.

Damrius sighed, closing his eyes for a moment, trying to get his minor strenght back

338Bramfatura

Laguna nonchalantly wandered alone through the plains; of course his wandering was aimless at this time for he had no where to go but forward in time. The static built up under his clothing crackled with the windblown grass, often bringing melodious tunes to his ears and a smile to his young face. At this moment he was currently eating one of the bright orange carrots that he'd plucked from the Earth earlier other day.

339Cthulhu Wish

Now, Madison was a rather stealthy creature today. Why was that? She was in fact lurking within the Plains that day. She wasn't very sure of where exactly she was, but she had somewhat of an idea. She was well aware that she was in Gaia, and that many of her comrades had visited here before.

Quietly, she sat on the dirt and began to tighten the laces on her heeled black boots. They were getting way too lose for their own good. She swore lightly under her breath as she attempted to tie up her laces, they were totally warn down. She needed to go get some new laces sometime soon, or she may loose one of her boots one day.

Her snow white rabbit ears stood up from the top of her head, listening for any predators that might cause her any sort of harm. They poked themselves out of the tall blades of grass, only having them to be the only thing to see for quite some time. Finally, they directed themselves to the north as a sound caught their attention. A Crunch.

Madison's head quickly poked slightly upwards only having her eyes peering out of the grass, along with her ears. She heard a treat. A carrot for that matter. With a slight grin on her face she began to move slowly at the same position, looking for that snack. She didn't say anything, for she was being sneaky after all. However, she did snicker slightly as she move in the blades of grass, the blades where slightly ticklish.

340Bramfatura

Laguna was slightly distracted with the sound of nature around him, but more importantly he was distracted by the growling of his stomach which seemed to add an awkward bass line to the natural symphony being played around him. Fruit and vegetables were all well and good, especially since they were plentiful around here, but what he needed was meat.

His stomach growled again as the wind pushed through the wheat.

341Cthulhu Wish

There it was, only a little ways away. Her carrot, the only problem was it was hanging out of the mouth of some weird man. She rubbed her fingers together and smiled, she could use a quick bite to eat. After all, she hadn't had a decent meal in quite sometime.

Now the real question was how did she expect she was going to get said delight. She tapped her nose slightly and then sat down on the ground cross legged. She knew stealing was wrong, so she had to think of another solution to her problem.

As she sat, her white ears continued to hang over the blades of wheat. Sticking out for the world to see.

342Bramfatura

((Oh, you knew exactly what I was thinking. >D))

Laguna halted in his tracks immediately. A strange scent hung in the air. Strange because he'd never smelt something like this: it smelt like the cross between something small and easy to chew, but at the same time like something decently large and prone to annoyance-- and that's when his mind stopped caring for whatever it could have been and more for what it seemed like it was. He caught sight of two white ears peaking above the grass.

A rabbit! he thought. Dropping his stuff he placed what was left of the carrot on top of it and ducked beneath the grass, crawling down wind.

343Cthulhu Wish

"Well if I do take the carrot, I'll be in big trouble. But if I don't...my tummy is going to be sad." She was now thinking out loud, completely forgetting her idea of being stealthy. However her attention was soon drawn to the sound of the carrot no longer being chewed.

She once again poked her head out of the grass and began to look around, the man was gone. But his stuff was still there. She scratched her head softly and continued to look.

"Where did he go?"

344Bramfatura

The pile consisted of a pack left slightly open and filled with books on language, sword play, magic, geography and plant life, and other random subjects, as well more fruit, vegetables, a loaf and a half of bread, a satchel half full of what looked like could be rocks, and, of course, the carrots, all left precariously unattended to.

The wind blew again and the grass steadily shifted.

345Cthulhu Wish

She looked around cautiously to make sure that there was no sign of anyone to be seen. So far things looked pretty dandy, after all the flat lands allowed you to see for miles. Her ears could only hear the breeze flow through the grass, a little creepy for that matter. But she's been through worse.

"Well...Since no one is around....I guess there's no harm on having a small nibble." Madison had then began to step through the tall blades, attempting not to trip. With every step, she continued to look around. After all, if she saw the owner she knew she was going to run at that point in time, though she knew that the amount of grass may slow her down.

346Bramfatura

|1|

The wind blew again, a sigh was released as Laguna pounced, sailing through the air his arms drawn over his head with the tip of a sword aiming down with intent to strike the center of his shadow, acting like the bullseye on a target.

The only warning was the sound of awkward silence and the feeling of a moments hesitation.

347Cthulhu Wish

Madison could only gulp, she could hear the quiet sigh that came from the grass, now the question was where. She quickly began to move even faster. She stumbled slightly as she began to scare herself.

WHAM!

She had then tripped over one of her loose laces, breaking it apart. Her ears had toppled over her face causing her face to be covered for a few moment. Sighing, she began to fix her hair out of position.

348Bramfatura

|2|

Laguna hesitated at the last moment, withdrawing his sword, he landed at the woman's feet, his awe taking control of his current ambition.

"What the..." he mumbled at first, "What the hell are you doing wearing those ears crouched down in tall grass like this all alone, are you crazy or somethin'?" His voice was soft, young, but firm and still recovering from shock. He stood only about as tall as she was sitting down.

349Cthulhu Wish

As an instant reaction she wiped out her two sais from the inside of her jacket and pointed them at him. She was ready for anything, with her paws shaking nervously. He startled her.

"DON'T COME ANY CLOSER! OR OR OR....Er....." She swung it back in forth wildly and then slowed down to a halt as she couldn't think of a good enough threat. Her ears slowly made there way to the upright position they had been in earlier, hanging above the grass once more.

She had then lowered her weapons onto her lap and continued to think. When he asked about the ears, she smiled slightly. Then frowned when he asked if she were crazy.

"They are my ears!" She sniffled quietly and hugged them tightly, she loved her ears. Even though they caused her more problems half the time. But she still loved them.

350Bramfatura

|3|

Laguna frowned in a way that pointed a finger at the human race for centuries of disappointment. "Foolish human girl, don't mock me with your lies and metal rods," he said tapping his blade to one of her sai, unimpressed with her flailing. "Take those damn things off now," he said, grabbing at one of her ears.

351Cthulhu Wish

"Let Go of my ear!" She screamed rather loudly, she really wasn't in the mood to get her ears tugged on today. She firmly grabbed onto his wrist and tried to get him to let go, only to have the sensation of being pulled on, she winced madly as he didn't seem to want to let go.

"LetgoLetgoLetgoLetgoLetgoLetgoLetgoLetgoLetgoLetgoLetgoLetgoLetgoLetgoLetgoLetgoLetgoLetgo!"

again, she began to flail, she really desired to get him to let go. Her arms going wildly everywhere, along with her legs. Kicking softly up in down, only wanting for him to let go.

352Bramfatura

|4|

Seeing he obviously wasn't being fooled, he grew more curious about the young woman's ears and pulled more firmly on the other. "I've never seen such a thing."

353Cthulhu Wish

"OW"

Her scream echoed through the plain, the people in Latent could most likely hear it. And unfortunately for the strange man, Madison swung her leg from underneath her and kicked him. Not on purpose of course, but out of the reflex.

However, with the amount of force she used. It would be enough to send him flying backwards a bit, with a nice bruise in the morning. Madison held her ear softly and held it. That really hurt. She then looked towards the direction of the little man and quickly began to apologize. After all, she didn't mean to do it on purpose.

"I'm so sorry! That was an accident!"

354Bramfatura

|0|

The boy's eye widened and his sword left his hands, he had felt a force like a sledge hammer crashing into his stomach. His muscles reflected what they could, but the force was still enough to send his breath from his lungs and back out into the world and his little body flying backwards back into his stuff; little sparks crackled as the breath exited his lungs. Laguna took to his feet as fast as he could, struggling still to find his breath, and even harder not to whine in front of her.

He breathed in, the static from his clothing crackled furiously with the humming from the small horns that adorned his crown, but on the way back out he couldn't help but release all he had stored and in a single breath and thundering clap, let a bolt of lightening from his mouth that shot above the head and between the ears of the woman and into the sky.

The crackling stopped and he fell to his knees, clenching his gut. Determined, maybe for no reason other than not to feel weak, he forced himself back to his feet.

"Sorry? For what?" he began, still holding his stomach, "You fight like a human," his breathing had regulated.

355Cthulhu Wish

Madison quickly stammered up to her feet, she was quite a lot taller than the man. She was about to go help him back up to his feet, but once he seemed ready to attack her. She knew, this wasn't a time to go play games. Her hands quickly grabbed a hold of her sais that had now been located onto the ground.

"Well I was apologizing for kicking you..." Madison's voice still was sounding as sincere as before, but now it was very cautious. She began to move very slowly as her grip tightened on her sais. She could feel the blood rushing through her veins, or it could have been fear. But whatever it was, she wasn't allowing him to see it.

"It was an accident."

356Bramfatura

|1|

Laguna felt partially at fault, and it wasn't entirely in his natural to be unforgiving when the first apology had already been given to him.

"Don't worry about it," he began, his voice a little raspy, but clearing with each new word, "Curiosity and hunger got the best of me." Bringing up his stomach made it growl again, this time hurting his stomach, but he'd been more interested in the girl. "What are you?" He was blunt.

357Cthulhu Wish

She then put her hands on her hips with her left hip cocked out as she began to think of the best explanation for her without being too forward. Nothing really came to mind. She then figured she might as well state the obvious.

"I'm a human, crossed with a rabbit...genetically." It was the best idea she could come up with. She then had slided her sais in her red jacket where it's sheaths dangled freely inside it. She then looked at him and smiled.

"So who are you?"

358Bramfatura

|2|

He got an easier look on his face, but one that seemed to share the pain of not being able to control who you were born to be, "Wow, I'm sorry. Of all the things to be crossed with, a human, almost seems a shame to ruin such a perfectly good rabbit."

He was one of those guys you probably would find wandering the plains alone. "My name is Laguna. What're you doing out here all alone, Rabbit-girl?"

359Cthulhu Wish

"I do have a name you know," She folded her arms across her chest and then looked at him. She was beginning to become tired of hearing the human bashing, but she wasn't too sure on why he spoke about them so cruelly, after all. She was a human originally before.

"I was looking for some dinner. And what about yourself, Hmmmmmmmmmm?" She cocked her eyebrow now as well. She grinned wildly now and giggled as she was beginning to amuse herself. She was an odd child.

360Bramfatura

Laguna put his sword back into its scabbard while dragging his stuff next to her and sitting down with an enthused smile on his face, "Really? What does a rabbit call herself," he asked in a kind and curious tone, as generally only found in children-- or men who were masking the loss in interest in the women they started talking to*.

He cracked a fresh carrot in two and added in an affable tone, "Wont you join me in a snack as we chat?"

His books had taught him much.

*I promise it's not the latter. ;P

361Cthulhu Wish

"It's Madison, or simply Madi." She smiled as she then moved closer to him with his sword tucked away. She then finally noticed that he had cracked the carrot in half and offered it to her.

Instantly she plunked herself on the ground beside him. Nibbling on the carrot quickly. She then smiled revealing her now carrot covered bucked teeth. She then noticed her messy teeth and quickly shut her mouth, and began to clean her teeth with her tongue. Slowly she then turned back to Laguna, smiling.

"Thank you. So what brings you here?"

362Bramfatura

"Training," he put simply and smiled before taking a bite. "Bread and fruit," he offered.

"I like your name, by the way. Did you make it up or did someone call you it first," his question were a little weird, even for a kid. "I made mine up for myself."

363Cthulhu Wish

She then took the bread and broke a corner off and handed it back to him. She wasn't very interested in the fruit, she had a carrot and she was good.

"Thank you" her nose twitched as she then began to nibble on the bread now. She then looked up at him and swallowed the contents in her mouth fully.

"I like your name too, I made it up too. I didn't have a name originally...I had a number" She seemed completely oblivious on how much information she was giving out about herself. But she didn't seem to really care, she had a carrot today.

364Bramfatura

He nodded then asked, "A number," and took the bread and ripped a piece off for himself, ever attentive. "Thank you."

365Cthulhu Wish

"A really long one too" at the end of her sentence she then took another huge bite out of the bread she had and chewed it ever so happily. After swallowing, she then lifted up some of her shaggy red locks to reveal a bar code on the side of her neck. It was cleverly hidden. Underneath the black strands, a few small numbers were imprinted beneath it.

"See?" She then moved her hand and allowed it to be covered once more. Pushing her glasses up she then looked over and noticed one of the books lying in his collection of stuff, which caught her interest rather quickly.

"Oh! What's that?"

366Bramfatura

"Well, having a number for a first name for any period of my life would certain inspire me to give myself a new name, that's to be sure," he said in a tone that expressed a sort of enthusiasm very lightly coated with sarcasm1 after seeing the bar code imprinted on the flesh of her neck.

Moving steadily onto the next topic of the conversation, Laguna followed a point a finger and grabbed a few of his books: Foreign Swordplay, Draconic: the Ancient Language, and an untitled book filled with drawings of places and their inhabitants, though not in any particular order, nor with any real expertise2.

"Why, these are books3. People write in them to document their knowledge for other people to read," he explained steadily.

1 But not enthusiastically sarcastic. smilies/icon_wink.gif

2 In fact, Laguna had a poor sense of touch due to a thick epidermis, the reasons for this was still unknown to him, but it came in more handy than it did otherwise; but this time it was obviously the latter as the pictures drawn looked like crap.

3 He also had a bad habit of being purposefully ignorant for reasons unknown even to me. Those who know him-- rather the one's who catch on-- think it's to disguise his intelligence in an attempt to try and fit in more, others just say he's being p***k4.

4 If for no other reason, it actually was just to have a little fun and what better toy than the minds of humans?

367Cthulhu Wish

"Well I know they are books silly," She had then began to crawl beside him. Looking rather intently at the books out of curiosity. Though the girl's reading skills were very basic. She had then, she had grabbed them from his own hands and began to flip through the Foreign Swordplay, mainly looking at the diagrams and pictures within it.

She then smiled and placed it back on his lap, only to snitch the following book Draconic: the Ancient Language. To repeat the process over again. The smile had left her face as she looked rather baffled at some of the symbols in the book, which slowly resulted in her closing the book and placing it back on his lap again too.

"Your books are weird." She was rather blunt about it, unaware of what she was saying. Though Madison did look similar to a young Adult, she behaved very much like a young child. Smiling once more she then grabbed a hold of the final book, looking on the spine for a title of sorts.

"Where did it go?"

368Bramfatura

Laguna put the books into his bag and pulled out Bill Rawls', Summer of the Primates and Jackel Feildcan's, A Soup Made with a bit of Poultry for that Destinct Entity Separate from the Body.

"You may like these ones: the first is a story about a boy and his monkey companion, the other... well, I don't really know, I think I grabbed it by accident. I was looking for a recipe book."

He pulled on of the books to his face and breathed in through his nose as he used his thumb to send the pages racing between the covers. "I like the smell of the pages. Do you enjoy reading, Madi-bunny?"

369Cthulhu Wish

The rabbit had then leaned over to smell the pages, it smelt like paper. Ordinary paper. Her nose twitched as she then looked back up at him and the book about a monkey.

"Well, I enjoy it as much as I can." She laughed rather nervously and grabbed a hold of the Summer of the Primates, and began to flip through each page rather slowly.

"So that's a monkey..." Madison beamed proudly as she just recently made this discovery. She then looked over and examined the cook book slightly.

"Any favorites?" She spoke rather curiously as she leaned over to examine the book, blocking the view of the book with her head. The girl had then began to flip the pages as he held the book in his grasp still. A rather awkward position, but she of course did not mind at all. Some of the pictures of the meals in the booked looked delicious, but of course, the rabbit wasn't a big meat eater.

370Bramfatura

"I guess so. Apparently humans evolved from them-- go figure," he liked to poke fun at the humans; they deserved it.

"I didn't mind the monkey one. I learned what a bushel meant. It seemed strange a boy would have monkeys though, usually I see them paired with men wearing a lot of yellow."

371Cthulhu Wish

"Last man I saw wearing yellow had a big hat." She had then moved back to her original seating. She brushed her hair behind her ear and raised her eyebrow.

"What do you have against humans anyways, Lag-gi-Lag-go-Laguna?" A fair question, for obviously, he didn't like them. She felt slightly embarrassed do to her moment of struggling with his name, which resulted in her cheeks to go beat red. Poor bunny.

372Bramfatura

"Yeah, that's the one!" He said somewhat surprised she'd seen him around too.

Laguna took a moment to tilt his head back, having found a piece of grass to chew on, his hands placed firmly on his knees, arms bent slightly at the elbow, supporting his posture as well with his lower back, sighed as he considered what it was he dislike about them.

"They are too closed-minded, it suffocates the learning environment and takes all the fun out of life," this had taken a moment to consider, for, really, he'd never put it to words as much before, it was mostly understood that he'd been skeptical about them.

"However, unpredictable at times, I'll give them that."

373Cthulhu Wish

"Some humans aren't that bad. I met many nice ones" Madison had then rested her back on the ground while looking up at the sky, the clouds began to make shapes and danced about it.

"But there are some, that aren't so nice." with a sigh she frowned and waved at one of the clouds. "It makes a duck"

Slowly, she propped herself up with her arms and moved her head from side to side as though she were cracking her neck.

"You know though, you can't judge all humans the same way. I mean, one of them may shock you." Moving her arms, she fell back down and looked back up at the sky to see that her duck, had now changed into a cat.

"Like that man with the big hat..."

374Bramfatura

Laguna laid back comfortably next to her, his arms behind his head and the piece of grass still in his mouth.

"I know," his tone was a little more sullen, but still willing to accept the fact that he too had met humans even he'd liked.

"Alligator lizards in the air," he said, commenting on the clouds.

375Cthulhu Wish

"Oh yeah!" She then pointed over to a few clouds to the left, It was rather large, and rather dark.

"It kind of looks like a lemon...gone bad." At that moment the cloud had cracked rather loudly. It was a lovely sound, but neither of them were exactly dressed or prepared for the upcomming weather that was heading their way.

"I think the lemon is angry."

376Bramfatura

Laguna's skin and clothing crackled along with the cloud.

"An angry lemon that is telling us we should find shelter soon," he sat up and put his things back into the pack, then stood and dressed himself with his sword. "C'mon, we can travel together," he said happily, his golden eyes sparkling.

377Cthulhu Wish

Madison smiled even more wildly than before, that was the first time she had ever seen him smile and look rather happy. And he had very pretty eyes as well.

She then sat herself off the ground and stood to her feet, dusting her bottom off from the left over grass and dirt that could be located on her black skirt and red jacket.

"Maybe we'll run into the man with the big hat too!" She grinned wickedly at the thought.

378Bramfatura

Laguna chuckled at the thought as well.

"You know, it's a good thing we started talking," he began sweetly, "otherwise I was going to make you my supper," he smiled softly and started the pace onward.

379Cthulhu Wish

Madison freezed slightly in her place and then quickly caught up with him, it wasn't the first time she almost ended up as someone's meal.

The thunder crackled much more loudly, which caught the rabbit by surprised. This resulted her letting out a rather high pitched yelp and jumping a few feet foreward, then resulting in her landing on her face. Again the thunder boomed once more.

"I'm sorry Lemon! I didn't mean it!" Her voice was rather shaky in fear over the sound of the thunder, and she slowly got up...looking up at the cloud sadly.

Quickly, she moved over beside Laguna and attempted to use him as a shield of sorts. But it didn't work all too well do to the height difference.

380Ryugi Kazamaru

In a section of the Plains near a lone tree, a figure dressed in white would be seen. He lay on his back, the tree being atop a hill of sorts, and the figure in white lay with his feet downhill, and his head up towards the tree. He was looking up at the sky and the clouds, a soft breeze blowing the fluffy white blobs of water vapor around his view, twisting them into all sorts of shapes. It was still sunny, and warm enough to be comfortable. For miles around the only sound was the wind blowing through the long grass and the branches of the tree. And the sweet smell of warm grass drifted lazily over the figure as he sat there, thinking, dreaming, and pondering...

381Maximos

Ow!

The silence was broken, by a small out cry and a dry thud. How...how someone misses the very tree they were looking for and manages to walk directly into it...is a mystery. But Maximos did it. It was like he was a lost for a moment, trying to get his bearings, staring at everything and nothing before it all became clear.

Ah! Ok, there it is.

He said to no one in particular, not yet realizing that he had was company! He reached out to the tree, laying his naked left palm on it, feeling it, before it clicked.

Oh! Hi Ryugi!

382Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi blinked and turned at the familiar voice to spy Maximos.

Max! I haven't seen you in AGES! And to think we meet out here of all places.

Ryugi pushed himself up off the ground and turned to face his shadowy friend. He cracked his neck and stretched before stretching out his arm for a handshake. He hadn't seen his good friend since before the Barton Town disaster, and that seemed like it was months and months ago.

How have you been? What have you been up to?

383Maximos

Yes! Indeed! I most certainly did not see that coming.

He responded in like friendliness extending his hand out to shake Ryugi's. Oddly enough, the first time he missed, a bit to far to the left, but he squinted and fixed himself allowing their hands to meet in a firm shake. It really had been quite some time, fate had an on way of bumping them into each other.

Me?

He said with a grin.

Exploring, making friends, seeing what there is to see. How about you?

384Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi shook his friend's hand and then leaned up against the tree. Alot had happened since the last time he and Maximos had chatted. Quite a bit, actually.

Wow, where to start?

Ryugi chuckled a bit and brushed his hand through his hair, scratching his head as he thought.

Well, I did some fighting in Barton Town a while ago. It fell to undead hordes, you know. I did what I could, but there were just too many for me to handle by myself. I was able to end Moonblade's existance for a short while, until an undead mage brought him back. I ended up getting myself nearly killed for my trouble too. But hey, what's a guy like me to do, right? Comes with the job I suppose.

Ryugi sighed, then took a deep breath and moved on.

After that, I was in a coma of sorts for several weeks, and once I came out of it, I couldn't stand being bed ridden, so I snuck out of the apartment and went to wander Latent. I ended up doing some odd jobs around there too. I helped this old man watch the docks, and wound up releasing him from a curse and getting this weird gold coin for my work. He passed on after the curse was lifted. He was a good man.

So many things. Ryugi was lucky Max was a good listener. The Adamants knew Ryugi was long-winded.

Last thing I did before I wound up here was removing a creature from the Latent Docks. Poor thing had gotten lost and hurt. Another adventurer and I wound up returning the little guy back to Guldor. Overall it was a pretty good trip. After that, I got back and headed here to unwind for a bit.

385Maximos

And listen he did. His arms folded across his chest, an occasional nod here and there. At one point he even made a phantom adjustment of his glasses, running a finger up the bridge of his nose only to realize halfway there, nothing was there.

He wouldnt interrupt, but afterward he did laugh just a bit while he spoke.

My my, you've certainly been busy! I saw what happened to Barton myself, quite unfortunate that.

And, like turning a page.

So, how goes the unwinding?

386Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi shrugged and shifted position against the tree.

Oh, the unwinding goes well. But not much has been going on lately. Its strange. Like everything is waiting for something.

Ryugi shrugged and leaned off of the tree. He then took a moment to look around at the plains.

This sure is a beautiful place. Its a shame there aren't alot of these places left.

387Maximos

And if something is coming...

Maximos said, looking up into the sky and then forward across the horizon.

There may not be any left...

That was a gloomy thought. And on such a bright day, thoughts like that should not be nurtured and allowed to pollute. On that note, Maximos acted.

All the more reason to enjoy the serenity while it lasts! How're things on Angara, Ryugi?

388Ryugi Kazamaru

Now THATS something I have first hand knowledge of. Vargus' father is a member of the Dragon High Council, and she receives letters from him every now and again. But to tell you the truth, I haven't been back there since before I met up with you, Ruuvan and D.

Ryugi looked around the plains once more, then turned to face his friend.

But when I left it, everything was in good shape.

389Maximos

Mhmmmm....

Maximos said dragging out that last "mmm", while he turned to face the horizon.

You know...

He said, with his eyes focused on the distance.

...I've always wanted to visit Angara myself but, surrounded with dragons and dragon culture I doubt I'd fit in, or get much out of the trip...

He raised his right hand, from its folded position and loosely scratched his chin.

If only...I had a guide of sorts...someone that maybe, grew up there....

He smirked to himself, tossing Ryugi an over the shoulder hinting grin.

390Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi laughed.

Well, if its a guided tour you want, I'd be happy to give you one. Who else but their most recent National Hero to give you a tour of his country.

Ryugi smiled and looked to the sky.

So, how bout it?

391Maximos

Excellent!

Maximos said with a wide grin, and a stout nod! A tour it was! Of course it was impossible to tour a whole country in a day, but the shadow's schedule was free! He had all the time in the world!

National Hero?! Congratulations!

He said, patting Ryugi's shoulder and leaning in just a bit, as if to share a secret between the two men.

Does that mean we get free lunches?

392Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi grinned.

Even if we did, I couldn't possibly accept them. Truth be told, one of the reasons I left so soon was that I wanted the publicity to die down. I've never been comfortable being famous.

Ryugi chuckled a bit and scratched the back of his head. He was about to say something else, when a grumble was heard, and he looked down at his stomach. If sweat drops could be around in real life, Ryugi would have a pretty big one next to his head.

Speaking of lunches... Maybe we should get some food before our trip.

393Maximos

Maximos let out a bit of a sigh, looking somewhat deflated. Yes, he understood Ryugi's reasons, and he'd never dream of arguing them, but they did seriously let the air out of hopes.

A shame...

He said, in a tone matching his deflated look.

...I was hoping to sample some exclusive, exquisite, dragon cuisine.

He shook his head, his eyes turning to meet Ryugi's. White and black meeting red for a moment.

I mean, it cant all be villages, cattle, and travelers lost in caves!...Can it?

Dragon stereotypes, yes, but dragons on Gaia lived in a secret continent and their history was very hard to come by...he didnt know better! Which of course made him just a tad bit more cautious when Ryugi's stomach growled.

Hmmm....

Maximos slipped his hand into his pocket pulling out a black pocket watch with a skull insignia carved into it's back, peered at it for a moment, and then clicked it shut.

...Walter, should be making lunch right about now. If we hurry we can get to it before it gets cold!

394Ryugi Kazamaru

Hey, if you'll provide the transportation, and a lunch...and some light so I can see, I'd be more than happy to join you for lunch and give you a tour.

Ryugi smiled as he stretched and got ready to join Maximos, however they were going to get to Shadow Island.

You'll be one of the very very few people to actually see alot of the Continent. As you know, we dragons like our privacy.

Another chuckle.

395Maximos

Deal.

He paused for a moment.

Hopefully they've forgotten that whole...island nearly falling out of the sky business from my last visit....

He sort of nervously scratched the back of his head nervously, thinking about the small mishap. He'd have to park outside and try to fly the distance in...or something. It was always best to worry about that sort of thing when it came.

Indeed! I appreciate the honor. Now, lets be off!

He crouched down, sparks jumping from his shadow to his boots, igniting blazing runes of violet hidden deep within the black leather. He looked as if he was about to jump, when he stopped and turned back to Ryugi.

You can fly...right?

396Ryugi Kazamaru

In a manner of speaking, yes... Give me a second...

Ryugi walked down the hill a ways so his friend wouldn't get knocked over by what was about to happen. With a pulse of energy and a bright shining light, Ryugi transformed back into his dragon form. First the golden wings and tail became visible, then the tail, and lastly, the head and neck as the light dimmed.

Ryugi then turned towards his friend, his disembodied voice flowing smoothly.

Alright, NOW we can get underway. Sorry for making you wait.

If dragons could grin, this one would be doing it.

397Maximos

Oh wow....

That was the general look on Maximos' face. Not sarcasm, honest awe. Despite this being Gaia, home of the hidden visage its very rare to see a change so drastic. From young man to young drake...that image would stick with him.

As Ryugi's deeper, smoother, disembodied voice struck his ears, he paused. And then it struck him. He pointed accusingly across the distance, his volume raising so that large dragon could hear him over...well, itself.

Alright...but you still only get a normal portion!

The idea of feeding that belly....no. Maximos was hungry too after all. So, with that in mind, he leaned forward again, and without warning two streaks of black tore from the soles of his shoes launching him forward like a rocket up, and into the clouds where presumably Ryugi would follow.

398Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi couldn't help but inwardly chuckle. He couldn't exactly OUTWARDLY chuckle. He didn't exactly have normal vocal cords as a dragon. As Maximos blasted off, Ryugi's powerful limbs shot him into the air as wings powered him into the sky, following his friend...

399Cristopher Reinhart

The noon clouds cast long shadows over the vibrant plains as the wind brushed gently over the tall grass that covered the surface. A soft whistling sound filled Reinhart's ears as he too was caressed by the winds. His eyes scanned the sky and the passing shapes that covered it which shielded him from the brilliance the sun cast over the secenery here and there. Both hands were thrown behind his head, he lay on the tall grass almost carefree as if passing the time by staring up at the clouds.

However...

Reinhart was waiting. Waiting for a friend. Someone wise and able to help him with his next endevor. In a sense he was waiting for intervention, intervention of the holy kind. The angelic kind.

Next to him stood his most recent companion, a contradiction to the peaceful scenery, the image that stood out like a sore thumb in the greenery. Celeste stood in her usual manner, relaxed, undisturbed and nearly inanimate. Reinhart had gotten used to it, though he did wish she was a little less....he had no word for it. For now he simply waited, Celeste's summon's should have reached his friend by now, if not soon.

400Rykono Tadaya

There is ways something wet found in the plains. It identifies itself by standing still and condensing a singular droplet on the surface of skin. The sun is one of the few embodiments that can accomplish this simple feat in a grace befitting a vixen of the sky. The golden rays stretch endlessly into the heavens and douse the land with a flood of light more beautiful than all the gems in the fabled kingdom.

Amidst the swaying fields stood a figure darkness. Her contrasting image caught Nayko's eye, and a comforting swirl overlapped his stationery form. She wasn't alive, nor was she dead. Her soul lingered in a bizarre limbo that even the angel couldn't quite identify. Pure will seemed to keep her bound here; but whose will managed that couldn't be discerned. A trifle thing, considering the dead's own ideals, Nayko thought. However perplexing her presence may have been, she nonetheless contained a beauty that swayed the angel like no other creature before. She stood like a black rose in a field of ordinary faces, and although Nayko came seeking a friend, he suddenly found himself seeking something else.

The familiar face of an old friend brought the young angel back into reality. His face stretched into a broad smile and he flared his wings in the golden rain. "Reinhart!" Nayko overflowed with joy. Unfortunately for the relaxing man, it didn't fall to just his emotions. The air around the angel distilled and the temperature dropped incredibly. A rush of wind brought a smooth mist that swarmed into a steady current and finally formed into a rushing wave that crashed against Nayko's open wings.

401Cristopher Reinhart

Hearing Nayko's call Reinhart sat up and before he could call back or smile he shielded himself from the sudden rush of air that came with his friend. Celeste stood still, her dress and hair danced in the winds and reflexively she reached up to brush stray strands from her face. Once the angel had touched down Reinhart stood from his seated position, a warm smile decorated his features.

"Nayko. Good to see you again."

With a tone matching his smile he placed a hand on his friend's shoulder and patted it once before pulling his hand back. Behind him Celeste stood still looking over the small rolling hills silently. How could he start? What would he say to his old friend?

"How's the world treating you these days?"

It wasn't his usual bluntness but he had to start somewhere, it had been far too long and just as Nayko looked a bit more 'experienced' he was sure in the angel's eyes he may look just the same. Reinhart only hoped he could ease into his summon's rather than get right to it.

402Rykono Tadaya

The air around Nayko grew warmer, but a icy cold shard of nervousness sat lodged in his stomach. His face froze in amazement. There stood his friend, whom he engaged in the most glorious of tournaments with. Not a day passed when Nayko didn't think back on that devastating battle when clock tower fell. Time edged on, but in a snail's crawl. Reinhart certainly appeared the same; with the exception of that wonderful escort.

But even thinking in such a way disgusted Nayko. He spent far too long in the company of demon's for him to be so well adjusted in more civilized society. Even after a years living with demons, Nayko still found the subtleties of human life more civilized. Even so, it wasn't for him to judge so harshly; especially when his friend meant so much to him.

"My life is nothing to place on the scales of good or bad. I am an ordinary pebble in a gorge of jagged lives. What have you done with the time given to you? Put it to good use I can see."

403Cristopher Reinhart

"I never tire of your manner Nayko my dear friend."

Reinhart said chuckling as he turned away from the angel on towards Celeste who seemed to pay them both no mind.

"It warms me even now after so long since the last time we exchanged words."

Tucking his hands into the his jacket pockets he looked to the sky and watched the clouds pass slowly overhead once more. When the sun struck his face he turned back to Nayko.

"Time. I put it to good use indeed."

He felt Celeste smile ever so slightly.

"I'm sorry to call you like this Nayko..."

His expression and tone changed into something that reflected guilt and regret.

"...I never called on you before when times were good and now that I have I'm afraid it's because I seek your help. Your wisdom if you will."

A short pause followed before he looked away and towards the sky again. It was an odd feeling, Reinhart a human calling an angel for assistance, it was something people normally read about or never really experience but here they stood.

"It's dispicable to only seek your friends when you're in need but I'm afraid I have no choice. Will you lend me your wisdom?"

The words were spoken to the sky as if Reinhart were still waiting for an angel to answer his call. True an angel stood next to him but it was this angel's choice to refuse his request.

404Rykono Tadaya

Nayko joined in the light laugh as the two moved towards the black rose. The angel stopped and caressed one of his wings, pruning his feathers. "You never need to apologize for something like this. I'm not sure exactly what it is you seek, but I am here to help you."

The sun glazed over his wings basking them in a golden shimmer that raked his senses. "What is a friend who cannot be there when we need them? If I was to only be around when you didn't need me, what use would I be? I'm more than willing to help you in any way that I can."

He smiled at his old comrade and extended his hand. Time was an element that affected everyone in a different way. It was good to them, but not to all. The best thing Nayko could do would be to help his friend, through better or worse. He returned now to aid someone who meant more than just smiling and dismissing. This man was a brother of an entirely different species. An entity of his caliber would petrify angels of the homeland, but seeing him here brought a euphoric comfort that not even the golden gates could muster.

405Cristopher Reinhart

"No sense in wasting any time then. Let's get to it."

Determination and relief combined to form his words as he took Nayko's hand and gave it a firm squeeze. It was a deal. Reinhart turned away from the angel and onto now looked to be it's counterpart and spoke out.

"Celeste how soon can you be ready?"

She didn't turned to face them but spoke for the first time since Nayko arrived or in Reinhart's case for the first time in nearly 4 hours.

"Twenty minutes."

Her voice matched her look. It was beautiful and melodious yet dark and other wordly. She was something else that was certain and it wasn't uncommon for most to be curious about her. Reinhart could see that in Nayko's eyes easily but failed to word it, he'd have to tell him eventually.

"Great, we can go over the details before then."

There was a smile on his face but it was only on the surface, truth be told he was a little nervous but he'd let go of Nayko's hand and had now sat back down. Celeste had brought her hands up as if in prayer, a sight Nayko would surely enjoy, Reinhart still hadn't tired of it himself.

"Take a seat, we've got some talking to do."

406Rykono Tadaya

Everything seemed to move too fast. The world spun on an axis prevalent towards the perils of the mind. It's complexity lingered in the state of things that always were and would always be. But this time it spun too quickly. Eternities passed over the angel in quick jolts of flashing light as the hellish imps of past generations clung at his heels.

She prayed, or at least she appeared to pray. What thoughts swam in her head were as mysterious as her origins. The black rose of the field held the allusion of all that was beautiful in the world of darkness. Odd that, even when Nayko found himself in the coterie of the Grigori, he still held his archaic views of the Choir. It took a simple battle during a unique tournament to show the angel how skewed that dogmatic ruling is.

Nayko sat against a knoll and clasped his hands to his chest. "My life is meant to serve those in need; or at least that's what I've come to believe." He bowed before his friend and rose smiling. "What is it that you need of me, my dear friend."

407Cristopher Reinhart

"I'll jump to the point. There are several reasons I've had Celeste call you hear for me I'll list them for you in a moment but first..."

Reinhart raised a hand as if reaching for the sky tendrils the color of blood smoked from his arm and shoulder before they gathered in his open palm. Each tendril twisted, turned, and knotted against the others until all that remained was a perfectly smooth orb. His fingers closed around it before he put it between himself and Nayko and finished his sentence.

"...do you know what this is?"

At first glance it did't look like anything special, a fist sized orb the color of blood, there are better mysterious than this one on Gaia. Upon closer inspection Nayko should notice the orb wasn't entirely solid, it's inside swam with liquid. Needless to say it's what gave the orb it's color and the reason it was vibrant with a malicious aura. None of this bothered Celeste's concentration, she stood unmoved letting anything that wasn't tied to her dance with the wind.

408Rykono Tadaya

The object of his attention is a curious invention that he possibly heard about before. It swirled like the orbs Nayko created for decoration, but held a much less homely appeal. This wasn't for display, clearly. It possessed a certain elegance that only weapons of battle harnessed and put forth on the field. This orb, as it were, contained the essence that made all men yearn for battle.

"I have heard," Nayko began, taking a closer look at the blood red jewel, "of an ability to utilize one's own blood and focus it as a weapon. Many demon and human alike have learned to manipulate their own blood into truly dangerous weapons. Could this be one of those weapons? I've never before seen one, nor have I seen anything quite like this." A perfect position to help one's friend. If Nayko was unable to identify even something as this, how could he hope to aid his friend in this dire time?

409Cristopher Reinhart

A satisfied look covered Reinhart's face recieving just the anser he'd hoped for, a good one. There was something off however, the answer was only half right, to an extent. What he held in his hand was indeed something of blood and related to the power that can be drawn from it however...

"Your answer is quite accurate Nayko, but half accurate I'm afraid."

With the last word spoken the orb began to bleed over Reinhart's hand, then it bubbled, it shook violently for an instant then exploded. In a normal situation the contents would've spilled over them both, this as they both knew wasn't a normal situation. Blood sprayed in every direction yes, but before it could hit anything it came back in on itself and formed nothing short of a monstrosity.

The collected blood took a humanoid form that began from the pool in Reinhart's palm and went out to form half a 'human' body. A living entity made entirely of life hissed through fangs and threatened Nayko with claws. It's eyes were beastial, it's arms and fingers longer than most, it's body bare. Nayko would note quickly this thing was female, it only took one to look to either it's head or torso to note it.

Just as it threatened to consume the angel in it's bloody embrace Reinhart's balled his hand and the creature retreated back to the smoke that formed it. Simply put, it dissapeared in the same way it appeared. Though the wind seemed to carry the smoke some ways before it completely faded.

Knowing full well Nayko may've been stunned if not defensive Reinhart paused for a moment before he spoke up again.

"It's a soul my friend, I know you're quite familiar with them."

There was a guilty smirk on his lips but Reinhart had to admit he tended to scare most people he met. What reaction would Nayko have he wondered.

410Rykono Tadaya

The shriek of the monstrosity shook Nayko through the marrow of his bones. Instincts, or what were labeled as such, took hold and he began drawing upon his aura. His body shook and the sweat now forming out of nervousness froze onto his skin. Nayko searched for some trace of himself in this form about to lash out, and he found one remaining tendril of sanity. He touched it gently with his mind, and a roaring voice poured over him. His body stilled and his sweat thawed, and all the while time seemed to stand still. Calm took control, and that shred of control traced to something beyond the angel. It stretched farther than his wings, farther than his eyes. He could feel home; he could feel heaven.

Too long did the angels pass judgment over others while keeping their gaze averted from home. Too long have the righteous been praised and the wicked damned in such callous terms as to denounce something beautiful. Rykono knew the beauty of all creatures. That's why he left, and that's why he died. He refused to accept the Choirs insistent preachings while the flock flew fast towards certain dismay.

Letting the breath he held so long finally escape his lips, Nayko faced his friend with a renewed order. Tampering with souls was a slight against many. Not only was it simply dishonorable to snatch a soul from the beyond, but it was even more malicious to make it your slave. A soul is a sacred thing to which all living consciousness house their identity. To take one and twist it went against everything the Order of the Virtuous represented.

Yet, Reinhart wasn't that sort of man. He wouldn't purposefully condemn those at peace into a damned life of servitude. But something nagged at the back of the angel's struggling mind. Why would he be so nervous with this ability if it didn't do any harm? Perhaps Nayko misread it entirely, and perhaps it was a newly created soul. But that wasn't possible. All souls that ever were, and ever will be were housed in Araboth; the seventh heaven. Inside the House of God rested the Guph, a vault containing all the souls yet to be born. Did Reinhart find a way into that most holy of keeps? "What did you accomplish just now?" He had to know. Nayko swore an oath of life in being one of the few able to protect that most precious treasure.

411Cristopher Reinhart

Reinhart sat as if nothing had happened. Nothing at all. Celeste continued her 'prayer' undisturbed then he proceeded to explain as best and as quickly as he could.

"I accomplished nothing. That was merely a malevolent soul let loose upon the physical realm once more."

He shifted a little placing himself in a more comfortable position, now he lay as he did before Nayko arrived. Slowly, he continued.

"My family's abilities vary my friend, I was the 'fortunate' one to come across the one that allows me to harbor souls...and exploit them."

The last part after the short pause was tinged with guilt and regret, but he pressed on.

"You see Nayko, these beings aren't much different than what you are or your counterparts. What you just saw was the soul of a woman I slained, an evil woman who fed on life, an immortal of sorts. I'm sure you've heard of these creatures that feed on human life, you like many know them as Vampires."

Reinhart stopped for a moment to take a deep breath.

"To rid the world of such a being you must first rid them of their physical bonds, then make sure they don't find their way back. In a sense my friend...I AM that way. Her immortal soul will stay with me till the end of my days, she will be in check and unable to bring herself back to our realm."

A small pain shot through the back of head but he paid it no mind, he always had trouble explaining what exactly it was he did, a headache was common.

"However, she's still here as you just saw, with me, as part of me. Her power is mine, as mine is hers, but as I am the 'host' she cannot exploit me....not anymore."

Sighing lightly he sat up unable to relax in his current position.

"I'm sorry my dear friend, it's hard to explain, very hard to explain, I just hope from what I told you you're able to grasp it even if it isn't in it's intirety."

Brushing all else aside he looked to Nayko now forcing a smile on to his face and tried to lighten the grim subject.

"There are those who offer their help however..."

With a flick of his head he gestured to Celeste.

"...even if it means....death."

Another sigh escaped him.

"Like I said, it's rather hard to explain."

It was a bit much to swallow but Reinhart now gave Nayko a moments to either ask any questions or let it all sink in

412Rykono Tadaya

Trying to unravel the very essence of an angel's beliefs is no doubt the most difficult thing another being could attempt. Their lives start bathed in preaching and are tempered in the voice of righteousness. To know anything else is considered either irrelevant or blasphemous. Yet as all species progressed, so did the notion of testing these ideals. If the belief failed, it meant a certain disbanding of the ranks and a pivotal change in power. That's why the Choir revoked unchallenged belief. Only pure and refined wisdom came from their lips like the bitter sustenance a mother bird vomits into their hatch lings.

Yet, even to disregard all that one knows because one thing becomes twisted isn't a rational step at all. It's a cowardly way to be right and to adapt to a situation that needs no adaptation of the self but merely an adjusting of the eyes. Many angels found themselves faced with dire consequences for publicly speaking out against the Highers. But something drove them, perhaps to insanity, to inform all of the wickedness in our subjugation of all other creatures. Clearly, there were beings, other than those born in Celestia, that housed extraordinary power. Nayko stared down at one now, curious and bewildered at the monstrosity of this man's abilities.

Never in all his years, though Nayko found his age to be far to feeble in the grand scheme of things to truly make him an expert of any of his respected titles, did the Virtue of the Choir of the All Mighty Seraphim witness a man pose as a portable Guph. Once again, with lacking experience and a confused persona, Nayko dove head first into another journey of the utmost care. "What..." His sentenced trailed off as he retraced his thoughts. He didn't have a direct way of asking for any information that would be helpful; especially if Reinhart didn't know the entirety of this situation.

"What would you have me do? I understand that not everything is certain, but what you've just described violates one of the most Sacred Tenets of all of Equestrian Lore. There can be no way for a mortal to house the most pure form of spiritual essence. No doubt there have been those who have summoned souls from alternate dimension before, those sorcerers of the demon civilization have shown me that much. But if I gather what you're giving me correctly, than you don't simply summon the soul from its resting point, you keep it. You keep it with you wherever you go and it will never find peace." Tears swelled around the angels softly flowing orbs. The tiniest trail of tears streaked the cream skin that, despite traveling abroad for several days, didn't have a single trace of dirt upon it. Each tear made it half way down the angels face before freezing over and disintegrating into the wind. "Reinhart..." Nayko repressed a sob and dropped to his knees. His stomach tightened and he felt as if he were going to regurgitate the last ten years of his life. "Reinhart...What would you have me do?"

413Cristopher Reinhart

Even laying down he felt as if he'd drooped his head, the situation didn't change when he stood up and turn slightly away from Nayko. In his heart he caught a glimpse of concern coming from Celeste and suddenly Reinhart felt dirty. The inability to explain what he was always burdened him as much as those around him, in short he felt like a work in progress. It could be a lifetime before he fully understood what he is, what he could do, and why he had the ability to do these things.

All he could offer Nayko now was a hint of what he knew about himself and his abilities, there was no need to defend what he was. Even if it brought his friend to his knees in tears, he said once-twicem it was rather hard to explain. An explanation, he could offer the angle that much, though he gave him a demonstration it seemed it was still too much to grasp. A cold wind swept across the plains brushing the tall grass howling back into the air, it felt good. It offered Reinhart a second of solace, a second to choose his next words wisely.

"Nayko,"

He turned to face him with an intense look that mathced his stern tone.

"you much like myself fail to grasp what it is I can and cannot do, to rob anything of peace is as much a crime to me as it is to you. But stand up dammit!"

The last words thundered around them.

"I don't know what they taught you up there but you're here now, in a world of unimaginable possibilities and infite mysterious."

For a moment he looked away then just as quickly turned to face Nayko again.

"You're an angel for Christ's sake! Stand up and accept the world you're in!"

Moments, it only took a matter of moments for Reinhart to go from feeling dirty to feeling like slapping Nayko across the cheek. In his defense this wasn't an attempt to defend himself or his skill, he by no means disliked Nayko but seeing and angel brought to it's knees was something he couldn't stomach. As a boy his mother taught him that angels were holy beings, beautiful, powerful, and that their wisdom and righteousness knew no bounds. But here kneeled one before him, brought to tears over wicked beings who would not find peace.

It was almost disgusting to Reinhart and he once again failed to give his friend the details of the reason he'd asked him here. A long extended sigh escaped him before he brought his hand to his face and prepared his next words.

"Nayko. Forgive me, I.....it's just....ugh..."

He still needed a minute.

414Rykono Tadaya

"No, Reinhart," Nayko rose from his depression on the hill and squared off with his friend, "Forgive me for disappointing you." The cold tone that lept from his lips held the same chill that filled the ever growing tension in the air. The angel bowed before the instigator of his mental anguish, and revoked his previous thoughts. Reinhart spoke truly. Nayko was an angel, and as such he possessed a duty more virtuous than the holiest knight, more pure than any man of the cloth, and more revered than any hero of the ages. All angels were selected by God to safeguard the lands, liberties, and lives of the people who believed. Yet, here, one of the most renowned Virtues of the Aquarius Choir, knelt before a man who sought his help. The blow to the pride of Celestia would be unforgivable. Nayko knew the ramifications, but that would be taken into account later. The current distress required his full attention and dedication.

As an angel, Nayko swore to protect those that needed a shield, to fight for those who needed a sword, and to provide a mind for those with any doubts. Belief constructed his life, but he refused to let it rule him any further. An angel is nothing less than a man in the clouds. Nayko's time on the surface emulated that saddening fact. Humans had begun a tremendous climb in power, and hell spawn, demon-folk, matched the guardians of sanity for strength of control. The brilliant part of it all was that none of that mattered, but Nayko couldn't get his mind away from it. He needed to help Reinhart. That's what his current objective was, and he promised to give Reinhart the help he deserved. "Test me, Reinhart. I don't think words alone will portray exactly what it is you wish to share with me. Perhaps a more somatic approach is in order."

Nayko shed his worry, his doubt, and his outrage. None of those feelings served any use in a matter that required the utmost care. There couldn't be any retraction from this engagement; not after Nayko traveled so for. He flared his wings and drew in his breath. The icy wind chilled his throat and relaxed his muscles. This would be intense, and despite Nayko's general dismay of fighting between comrades, this seemed different.

415Cristopher Reinhart

Tilting his head back Reinhart laughed a satisfied laugh covering half his face with his hand. A second or two later he calmed down and looked to Nayko with an amused expression as he spoke.

"Glad to see you've come to grips angel."

A smirk graced his features at the thought of challenging the angel to combat. Nayko jumped one step ahead of Reinhatr but the fast forwarding would not hinder his plans in the least. There was still time until Celeste was done with her spell, enough time to satisfy Nayko's suggestion. Though the air around them took on a chill Reinhart showed no sign of discomfort, he simply raised his fist.

"A test you say?"

His eyes flared, though their colors contradicted one another, his right gleaming blood red and his left an icy blue. Like fire, red tendrils of smoke covered his raised arm and fist.

"I'll apologise in advance my friend..."

A short pause followed allowing Nayko time to think of what he would say next.

"...for this will undoubtedly hurt you more than it will me."

Adding emphasis to his words the smokey flames shattered into pieces that were quickly swept away by the wind and faded shortly. His eyes were no longer ablaze but he still held that smirk as he winked at Nayko.

"Let's go."

416Rykono Tadaya

As sure as Reinhart was that there would be an inevitable amount of pain rushing toward Nayko, the angel somehow found a solace in that confidence. At least something would be getting done, and perhaps some conclusive results would be brought about from encountering this phenomena; rather than just simply assuming. Nayko eased himself into position. The tension of all those previous acquisitions left him stiff and unable to flow with his aura.

The plains grew steadily darker. Every blade of grass cast a tremendous shadow over its brethren and the hills swarmed with a black overcast that loomed away from the pair of warriors. Nothing moved, nothing breathed, nothing uttered a single sound. The light from the world dimmed, as if it were leeched out of the air. Standing in the middle of the black canvas the sky had now become was a pillar of pure luminescence radiating from Nayko. Gold light billowed off the pearled wings of the angel and rose in thick plumes that dazzled in the shaded sky. Up above, a rift in the black mass tore open, and a beam of white light descended upon the angel. "Pain, is something we all endure. The acceptance of it makes us stronger, so long as we survive it. How strong will you make me with this new gift of yours?"

From his outstretched hand, the golden light blazed forward in a bolt of spiraling energy. The bolt erupted into a spreading wave of radiating tendrils that screamed in the uneasy silence of the bleak surroundings. Start things off quick, and with some new moves. Nayko new Reinhart would be expecting his Celesial gift to harness the water of the world to do his bidding. But this situation required more divine tutelage in which to engage this bizarre ability.

417Cristopher Reinhart

Nayko's words spread a sinister grin across Reinhart's face. Though he planned on challenging the Angle to a friendly fight he was caught off guard by the Angel stepping forward and asking for it. With no further words Reinhart merely stood, his legs spread slightly, his hands out as if ready to reach for a weapon, and his eyes locked with Nayko's.

Whatever Nayko's plan, Reinhart failed to grasp it and stood his ground as his golden bolt shot forth intending on connecting the two fighters. Closing his eyes at the last second he let himself be enveloped by the pure energy. Each tendril hit it's mark and Reinhart dissapeared from view as dust, grass, and dirt exploded under him and the dazzling display of light.

It was silent where he stood now, was this what Nayko expected?

418Rykono Tadaya

There was a hint of doubt, a terrible twang of guilt toward what Nayko just did. The crater where Reinhart stood smoked in the blackness that covered the plains. There is no possible way that Nayko could have obliterated a man as epic as his friend. The mere thought of him falling to an attack like that was inconceivable. Yet, nothing remained. Where once a mighty warrior stood, a gaping hole in the smoldering darkness remained. If not for the faith in his friend, the arrogance of his kind might have led him to not anticipate the unknown.

Nothing would prepare Nayko for whatever came, except the knowledge that something would indeed come. The light that still hovered around the angel flared in a blaze that would have shed a new light onto a blind man. Reinhart was clever, and all who faced him new that. Although, perhaps it wasn't his shrewdness that got him through the day, but his stubborn luck that shined through even this light. When all things were said and done, this would be more of a battle of faith then a contest of strength. Nayko knew that to use another beings soul for personal gain would only result in self destruction during the time of the Apocalypse. He refused to let his friend succumb to a damned fate.

419Cristopher Reinhart

Amongst the chaos a shadow lingered in the spot where Reinhart stood, upright and definitely looking at Nayko through the debris. However in an instant the shadow was overwhelmed by something bigger, something phantasmal, something not very human looking. Over the shadow the figure appeared, half man half horse, it was clad in armor and it lacked a face under it's helmet.

In one hand it held a shield that shined and hissed as it cooled from blocking Nayko's attack. In the other it held a Halberd one and a half times it's size. Outlined in Reinhart's very own energy signature it kicked the smoldering ground then sprang up onto it's rear legs kicking wildly with it's front hooves.

Everything around Reinhart was quickly swept away revealing the man standing under it's guard, arms crossed and grinning. Instantly the ghostly figure planted it's four horse limbs onto the ground and began a mad dash for the Angel in front of him. His keeper's 'enemy'. Nayko could easily see through and past the apparition, though whether he chose to do so might cause him a wing or a whole lot of pain.

The Centaur charged with un-natural speed, it's weapon pointed forward, it's shield centered, and all the while it disturbed nothing it touched. Reinhart wondered if Nayko would believe a 'ghost' could hurt him, he'd soon find out.

420Rykono Tadaya

Finally, pieces of the puzzle began to fall into place. This wasn't a summoning of the damned, nor burdening of the blessed. The creature was a construct of pure unbridled will manifested into some form of a weapon. It's shape looked real enough, but its aura felt wrong. It felt like a soul. The sound of the aura hummed like the steady drum of the Guph back home. The creature appeared so familiar, Nayko almost lost sight of its presence and missed its gruesome charge. Everything about this entity challenged the very construct of the physical world. Nayko and this creature were more alike than he and Reinhart. Both were the manifestation of something metaphysical and both were the incarnation of something very much like a soul, only tainted.

The charge came swiftly, and the lack of vibration on the earth disturbed Nayko. He readied the light surrounding him and focused it in front of the Centaur. The point of the halberd struck the light and the nonexistent world that all things here and not shook with a tremendous eruption that quaked through every feather on the angels outstretched wings. Whether it was the superiority of the beast, or perhaps the bizarre strength of the summoner, Nayko's shield withstood no chance in defending the assault. The halberd slowly passed through the barrier, and came toward the angel in a speed that mocked all things unable to move. He stood, frozen, not so much in fear, but curiosity. The fragments of the light shield twirled slowly in the blackness, rays of light shot off in all directions seeking its origin in the world. The grass grew brighter, and the sky more vibrant, but Nayko knew not even the beauty of the surroundings could rid him of this pain.

The halberd slipped past the wall of light, and Nayko took to long to react. His wings folded against him and he ducked to the side. The powerful beast guided its attack and found a resting point for its weapon. A gash ran down the angel's back, or so he assumed. His life poured out of him, but he didn't die. The light in the world dimmed, even though it restored itself almost instantaneously. All about this made absolutely perfect sense; but to accept it meant Nayko would be scarred both mentally and metaphysically. The blow to his back stung more than any cut from a sword, or blow from a body. It hurt more than the occasion when he nearly lost a wing to wretched Hell Spawn monsters. Those monsters were saints for the little pain they delivered. Reinhart was the devil. No other being caused him this much pain; yet Nayko couldn't be more relieved. "Is that..." He stuttered trying to roll his face out of the grass. Any movement sent his body into a frenzy and he nearly passed out due to the pain. "Is that all you've got?" He chuckled, before his body convulsed so severely it sent him into unconsciousness.

421Cristopher Reinhart

Sundown, the breeze whistled over the vast greenery of the plains, an Angel felled, his friend sat at his side with his knees folded staring into the faded lit sky. Behind him stood the pale woman whom not too long ago finished casting her spell, she stood in silence looking to the horizon. Events unfolded in Reinhart's mind, the scene played over and over in his head, the brilliant light, the destruction it caused, then his retaliation.

Reinhart lifted his hands and stared as if examining them, the power, it was great and as much as he hated to admit it he feared it. His ghostly guard, it was powerful, and it was only one of many. Incredable, he thought to himself looking over the bandages that covered his fists and palms. It was truly incredable. He stole a look at his felled friend and wondered if he'd be alright.

As dishonorable as it was he struck at the Angel's very being, that which was unseen by most but percieved by many. A spirit was something to protect and now he posessed the ability to destroy one. Fear held him, then Celeste did. Knelt behind him the pale woman wrapped her arms around him trying to lift his fears and regrets. She felt the fear just as he did and feared nothing more than that very fact.

Taken from his short trance he looked down to the slender, pale hands that held him, he felt guilty. How did he allow himself to take her life?

"It's quite alright."

She said in a sympathetic voice.

"You had no other choice."

He took comfort in her words but felt no aleviation from his guilt.

"I know."

It was but a whisper but it was all he could offer in words.

422Tomorrow

The plains were cool and a soft breeze was wafting across the grass, causing it to ebb and sway like waves in the ocean. They seemed to stretch on into infinity, the horizon stretching out, green to eternity.

As the soft wind blew, a man stepped out from behind it, as if stepping out from behind a wall or curtain. His arrival was abrupt - his footfalls were heavy as he staggered forward before falling to his knees with a thud in the soft grass.

He lay on his belly at first, allowing the sun to warm his back. He felt naked, weightless, as if the world was water and he was swimming in it. Rolling his massive body over, he landed on his back, his right arm falling out flat, his auto-mail left clinking into position in suit. His crisp azure eyes grew less foggy, more clear, as he drank in the sight of the omnipresent sky, dotted with fluffy white clouds.

"...Mother...I've returned to you..." He whispered to the grass, the wind and the sky.

This seemed to be hilarious to him, and he laughed out loud, a loud roaring laugh that made him throw his arms around his shaking body.

This came to pass soon, however, the mirth losing itself within the wind, and slowly he pushed himself to his feet. He shook his head roughly, the mane of blond hair adorning his head losing the blades of sward that had gotten tangled within. He then looked down at his arms - one obviously metallic, scientific in nature, as opposed to the other, which was as warm and full of life as ever. This made him frown - but he pushed it aside. What did it matter now?

Clearing his throat, he looked about himself, realizing his situation. Naked, standing hip-deep in an ocean of life...and clinically alone.

423AtaraRaven

Not as alone as he might have wished, for one who had eagerly been awaiting his return made her own entrance to greet him.

Time stood still for a moment, a stray blade of grass froze in midair before him as a jagged slash of light appeared just off to his left.

A smiling young woman stepped out of the rift, closing it behind her. She wa dressed all in white, a very modern looking business suit with round gold buttons and a long tulip skirt that flared around her calves, the edging of the skirt was decorated with little curving vines all in gold thread. She had fairly short golden blond hair, the ends curving around her slender neck above the collar of her jacket.

She smiled at him as she dipped into a low bow, her eyes quite obviously had been closed since before she stepped out of her rift. Time jumped back to life as the woman lightly tossed a duffel bag at his feet, still in her low bow. "Welcome back... I though you might like some clothes!" smilies/icon_whee.gif

The bag could be found to contain clothes in his size, sensible fabrics all in deep tones of blue and green, along with a pair of hiking boots. She hadn't bothered to introduce herself, or explain why she was there... or how the hell she had known where to find him...that was all for when he was feeling a little less naked smilies/icon_xp.gif

424Tomorrow

The man looked down at the woman with a look that was bemused cornering on confusion...but he didn't care. All that mattered was that she had, apparently, brought him clothing.

Kneeling at the bag, he opened it to find that she was telling the truth. Pulling the clothes out, he looked them over - noting that they were tailored, as were all his clothes - before pulling them on. When he was suitably dressed, he stood up once more, closing his eyes to breath in the fresh air once more - before looking down to the woman.

His voice was deep, rolling off his tongue like rolling thunder. "...What is your name?"

425AtaraRaven

She tilted her head up towards him, an amused smile making her appear as if she thought this was the funniest thing she had heard in quite some time.

"You may call me 'Andi currently." Her voice was light and airy in comparison to his. "I have been waiting for you, and for a while I was quite worried that you would never return."

She clasped her hands behind her back as the wind blew her short curls across her closed eyes. "But I always had faith in you..."

426Tomorrow

He smiled back down to her, reaching out his auto-mail arm to rest it gently on her shoulder, squeezing it softly. "Your faith will be rewarded, Andi." The man replied. "You may call me Donner."

Donner cocked his head to one side as he spoke, looking the woman up and down. Something within him recognized her - but for the life of him, he could not remember the information.

His raven. He needed his raven.

He stood upright, looking about him. "I am confused...the trip was taxing on my body and my soul...where is Munin?"

427AtaraRaven

"Hum, that is an interesting first question... Munin is in the middle of a transition. She retains her power and abilities currently but she refuses to use them due to a desire to meld properly with her new mortal body. Her current physical location is two miles due west of Durem, in the home of one Evan White, also known as Hugin!" 'Andi absently brushed golden strands of hair out of her face as she spoke.

"Is there another Raven I might interest you in Donner?" Now that was a funny question...but perhaps the fact that she wouldn't open her eyes and look at him was the really strange part.

428Tomorrow

"There are more?" Donner asked, grunting with a little surprise. He had always thought there were only two Ravens - Hugin and Munin. Are there more?

He hadn't noticed she wasn't looking up at him. He was still too confused to think straight at this time. He was glad she was there, that was for sure.

429AtaraRaven

"Oh there are quite a few others... The birds changed a part of their nature when they chose to serve Odin... as for another in specific, perhaps Hono could serve in Munin's stead?" There was a soft note to her voice, something that should have caught his interest...but she was playing on the fact that he was still confused, and was not worrying about him asking questions that she was not ready to answer.

Round and round they go... where they stop, no one knows....

430Tomorrow

"Hono..." Donner echoed, as if not recognizing the name...before a soft smile spread across his bearded face. "...Yes...the dancer."

"Take me to Honoraven, Andi." He said with a commanding tone.

431AtaraRaven

"As you wish..." Her smile was bright and shiny, and more than just a little smug.

Verandi mentally opened another rift in time and space and gestured Donner to step into the glowing tare in the air before him. There was nothing in there except for a light that would momentarily blind the man before the woman followed him and closed the entrance behind her.

"And off to the stadium we go!" smilies/icon_whee.gif

432Tomorrow

He cocked an eyebrow to her words, smiling back down to her, before watching as the rift tore open behind her. Impressed, the large man followed her, stepping through the rift and into the blinding light...

433AtaraRaven

The rift closed behind them and within time was not an issue as she moved them to the stadium.

434Theory-Of-Xerosis

Along the plains of Gaia a lone man rode upon his motorbike heading eastward. He wore only a pair of baggy black jeans and boots, upon his back was a sword which was held by a scabbard. The scabbard was also held by a leather belt. His journey was for Aekea which was a rather long journey, but cut short due to riding a motor bike.

And so he continued to ride onward, to continue his journey!

435Theory-Of-Xerosis

As the man rode foward in the distance a white light shone outward. The light came towards him quickly till he was within the light. Soon the light faded away and all that was left was whiteness. The ground white, the sky white, the distance white. Coming to a stop the man looked around quickly wondering where the hell he is.

"Jack...I've got something to tell you..."

A voice rolled over the white area, aimed at the shirtless man who was obviousely Jack. Getting of the motorbike Jack looked around quickly to see who spoke those words, yet he somehow knew those words. That voice...It was him, but it wasn't him as he was him.

"Who are you?!"

Jack called out into the white abyss. Then as his echo ended a single black dot formed on the floor twenty feet infront of Jack. That dot grew bigger slowly till it was doubling in size. Soon enough the white floor was covered in that black colour. Jack quickly shot his right hand up to the hilt of his new sword, Blue Flame.

"Who am I? Well, I am you. Your younger self that is...Do you remember my name? Well, if you can't remember cause of that hit on the head, let me reinform you. The name's Vincent, and I'm not going to let you get rid of me!"

The voice, who named himself Vincent, shouted out at Jack. And Jack knew who Vincent was, it was him when he was a pure demon. When he used to murder senselessly. The echo ended and the floor twenty feet infront of Jack opened up. And up rose Vincent. He wore a black and red Yakuta and a pair of black wooden sandels. His hair the colour red, with black highlights here and there.

"You!"

Jack yelled out as he looked upon his younger self.

"Yeah, me! And I'm not going to allow you to get rid of me by visiting those ******** alters!"

Vincent then unsheathed a black katana with a red hilt from a sheath which lay on his back. At the same time Jack unsheathed Blue Flame from its hilt. The sword which Vincent used was none other than Ritsuzen, a rather evil blade. The two both shot foward towards eachother in a fast sprint.

Their swords collided sending blue and red bolts of lightning in all directions. Pushing foward Jack forced Vincent to slide back a bit. Then Vincent came back forcing Jack back, fast. The two shot backwards, with Vincent pushing.

"Is this all you got, Jack?!"

Vincent cried out as he pushed Jack back with ease. Gritting his teeth Jack planted his black boots into the white ground and stopped himself from moving backwards.

"YAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!"

Cried out Jack as he forced Vincent back. Blue flame in turn burst into blue flame around the blade as Jack forced Vincent backwards. With one last burst of power Jack sent Vincent flying backwards while he stood in place. Sprinting quickly after Vincent Jack swung Blue Flame around by the hilt as he somehow seemed to close in on Vincent.

Somehow Jack had caught up to the flying Vincent in seconds. Jumping up above him Jack yelled out before slaming Blue Flame down on Vincents body. The hammer attack on Vincent smashed him down into the black ground. Blue flames tore at Vincents clothing and skin, burning him with each passing second. As Vincent burnt he slowly began to dissapear into the wind like ash till there was nothing left but the hole he made.

If that was how weak Jack once was he must have grown quite a large bit. Sheathing Blue flame Jack turned around to see another man standing infront of him. The man was cloaked in a red coat and wore only a pair of black baggy pants and black boots. This was Jack during his life in a forest where he married, was killed twice and many other things happened.

"So, I'm guessing you're here to stop me from getting rid of the evil in myself then."

Jack asked his younger self before reaching for the hilt of Blue Flame.

"I may just be, think about it. You get rid of us and all those memorys you once had will dissapear...Do you really want that?"

The red coated Jack asked the older Jack. This stumped Jack for a bit. Would that really happen? Would all his memory's just fade away into nothing? Well that would be a good thing. All of Jack's memorys are of loss and sorrow, if he gets rid of them then he would be able to start anew.

"I...Want that to happen. All the suffering I...You caused, all the pain and sorrow I felt...All of it will be gone...And so will you!"

Unsheathing Blue Flame Jacks blue aura roared out around him before he shot foward at the red coated Jack. With one quick stab Blue Flame shot through Red coated Jack's stomach and all the way out the other side. The red coated Jack then faded away like the other. Did he allow himself to be beaten by Jack? Or was he just weak?

Sheathing Blue Flame once again the black ground changed back to being white, which in turn changed to the real world once again. And Jack was still riding his motorbike along the roads of the Gaian Planes. What a strange dream...

436Tenma Keigou

The soft call of gulls, the soft, subtle sound of water coming ashore, and the dull roar of short breakers coming in off of the sea of Latent. That greenish blue water, oceanic and in itself powerful, yet calm.

On the horizon, off the coast, a ship came into view, a view seen by the birds and maybe a crab or two.

Large Triangular white sails pulled taught by the sharp oceanic winds, the ship was full keel, running high in the water, it was a corsair ship, not as in filled with pirates, but it was a shallow hull, blade of a ship. It had a main mast, and 2 other masts in front and in back, with starboard and port sails, and a guide sail back on the stern. It was only using The main sail, the others furled tightly, barring the wind from giving the ship more momentum, they were searching.

Upon Closer Inspection

A young lithe man stood on the bow, with another at his side. The lithe man had silver hair, long, and pulled back with a white leather cord, the wind pulling his hair around, but it remained out of his face. He wore a white sleevless shirt, presumably silk because of the sheen it had in the sun, it was nearly skin tight, accenting his lithe form. His pants were the same color, and presumably the same fabric, looser, and alot more comfortable. He was barefoot at the moment, a better way to keep a grip on the wet deck. He had a white sheathed sword at his hip, curved ever so slightly, with a hilt wrapped in white leather. A white strap was tucked into his sash, holding a white mask.

His face was bared, eyes squinted slightly in the wind and spray, but his clear golden eyes shown in the sun.

The other standing with him wore much the same, a white sleevless top, skin tight, and a pair of white trousers, both made of silk, but he wore a pair of white boots with an exterior steel plate on both the top of the toe, and the back of the heel. He had no visible weapon, but wore a white band across his eyes, the light tracery of scars marring his lightly tanned face, which was otherwise unmarked by the years. His dark hair was short, and allowed to flow in the wind. He also wore a pair of white gloves, with a steel backing to them. He spoke to the youth.

You are pushing your luck. He isn't here anymore, he hasn't been seen for months, why are you so insistent on his appearance here?

His voice was deep, both literally and figuratively, he had the soft tones of wisdom, and the deep vocals of a man in his prime.

The youth spoke

He said brothers, that we were brothers, I haven't seen him in over 3 years, it's like losing my closest family. He wasn't my brother, but we took care of each other, and I want to find him, I have to find him.

His voice was opposed to the older mans, soft, quiet, and if you could perceive a persons experiences from their voice, naive.

I can tell you this now, if Ho Shin is alive at all, he wouldn't be caught dead in the damnable plains, he isn't stupid, and he isn't one to settle down so easily, but who says he is alive at all? This is gaia, people die every day

It wasn't words said in spite, they were words said out of wisdom, he had lost his share of friends, and as much as he didn't want to see hit protege hurt, he couldn't let the boy waste countless lifetimes searching for Shin.

The ship continued to slice through the water, on closer inspection it was made of a reddish wood, with white sails, and on the side, printed in white paint was the word "Liberabit"

Nothing more was said for a short time, Tenma was thinking, and Mamoru was doing the same. They would have plenty of time to think.

437Eternal Dirge

His appearance into the world of Gaia wasn't accompanied by fanfare, no explosions of power, no Trumpets or interstellar light shows.

That would be too much.

No, Kern's appearance into the world was simple, a soft flash of light high in the clear blue sky as if a star was winking upon the world. He floated down, carried on a gentle breeze like a milkweed pod, spinning as he fell to the earth far below.

And there he would settle, a seed pod roughly the size of a baseball, shaped like a birds feather, the tip of it buried into the ground to keep it upright. And there he would set, for 3 days he settled there, roots of magic and of natural means peircing the soft earth to provide a base for the little divine seedling.

Nutrients poured up from the ground and into the seed, and thus it was that Kern gained 'its' sentience and began to learn about the world he had fallen into. A plethora of information rushed into his otherwise nonexistant brain, blinding his inner eyes to everything. From this, the seedling form would be complete, and the sappling form would commence.

Soft cracking as the hard outer shell broke, the seed looking alittle like a tumor on the ground, the plants all dead around it. For you see, there could be no life without death. And up from that death would sprout the tree form of Kern in full glory, his single leaf spinning in the wind at the tip of his slender trunk, one bare branch sticking out from the trunk to the east.

438Show me the CarFox

SEIZA

Fox, out in the beautiful Gaian plains, was taking a kneeling position, with both fists placed on the hips. His chest was inflated and his back was broad from holding his breath in, his muscles showing.

Exhale.

''...''

His eyes opened, giving a sharp look at the horizon. His mind was empty, his body relaxed. He took another deep breath.

-Exhale- ''...''

For some reason, Fox hasn't been saying much lately. He's been rather quiet, unlike the rambling at HoH '08. Bad mouthing and whatnot. But what could Fox be doing out here, wearing nothing but short spandex in the middle of God-knows-where? So far away...

Of course, he was training.

''...Hm...''

439Eternal Dirge

" I always show up early." He did too, always way earlier than he needed to. Damion had been out here for a day already, setting up everything he and Stephen were gonna need for their teaching lesson. He had cleared out a 30 foot in diameter circle of earth, having flattened out the earth so they wouldn't be tripping over s**t. The tall grass created walls around the brown earth, showing their boundaries and such for all to see.

" Least everyone else could do would be the same." He finished, sitting in the middle of the dirt circle, munching on a sammich he had brought with him, a ham one at that. " mmmm....s'good ham though....honey cured." One track mind this one.

440Sutiiven

Stephen and his daughter Karin walked up casually towards the well prepared Damion. They had brought a sack of stuff in case it took more time than expected, but the two were... well, surprised at the intricacy of what the man was doing.

Had to give him credit though. He didn't half a** things.

Stephen looked at the sky, then looked at the set up, then paused.

"...You've been here for more than an hour or twenty-four." he said, presuming that the man was more than a little overzealous about this. But he didn't mind, and was rather amused.

441Eternal Dirge

" Wha' thith? NAh, IT'd take me an hoor to do alth thith." Damion said louder than he intended, spinning around on his butt to face them and speaking with his mouth full, bread crumbs going everywhere. This was a man who had no manners, for the most part, and didn't care in the slightest. A quick gulp and he was good though, " Besides, I found it's best if you can see what you're doing and it's easiest to see the difference on a flat plane."

That sounded like the ultimate blasphemy coming from Damion, all that formality. " Besides, I got bored." And out the window with that. " So, take ya'll long?" The earth user asked, pushing his way onto his feet and dusting off the black pants he was wearing, his upper body bare to the sun. He was also filthy from his work, dirt coloring his skin a darker brown.

" So, want me to show you some stuff first?"

442Sutiiven

"Easy there, give us a second to drop our stuff and recover from our trip." he said with a laugh. He dropped his bag and Karin plopped down on the ground with a small whew. The man pulled out a couple of bottles of water, which the little girl guzzled at happily while the man took a few drinks of his own in a relaxed manner. After a few moments, he sat the bottle down and walked over to Damion.

"So... you said you wanted to teach me some stuff first then." he said with a smile, taking up the man's offer. He took a moment to stretch as if he were about to fight, but not because he was afraid of getting punched or of getting hurt by his actions... he wanted to make sure that if he accidentally sent an earth spike or something heading his way, he could get out of the way and not pull a muscle while doing so.

443Eternal Dirge

" Yup, and you start with this." While Stephen went and stretched, Damion had begun digging through his own duffel bag, turning around and holding out a small ball of tightly condensed soil, almost black with how rich the soil was. " Here ya go. Mold it." Damion said, as if it were the easiest thing in the world.

Then again....for him it probably was." Just focus on it exclusive to everything else." There, that was better. Damion himself would grab another such ball and toss it from hand to hand, passing it around behind his back, between his legs, even hitting it like a hacky sack off his feet, the ball acting just like a little bean bag, collapsing and coming back into the air easily.

444Sutiiven

Stephen took the ball of energy and focused on it intently. He tried his best to not naturally go for the energy in his body as he was used to do, but some of it seemed to be used in the process anyway, so it all worked out in the end. He was fairly familiar with earthen energies, since he liked to sense the energies of rocks and trees and what not for fun.

At any rate, he focused on the small orb of earth, and closed his eyes. He wanted to start simple... from a sphere to a cube. It'd be a smaller cube, but it'd still be a changed. The dirt shifted a bit, coalescing and mixing like energy or water, very simple, melding and twisting.

The final result... well, it wasn't the best cube ever. Rather awkward shaped, really. But the idea was there, and it was a start.

"Sooo... something like that?" he said, showing his rather pathetic little structure. Karin giggled from a distance as the man smiled sheepishly. He was more impressed that it wasn't falling to pieces as he held it, a fact that proved that while it was imperfect externally, the object was solid. Not too shabby. He hoped.

445Eternal Dirge

" Huh whu?" Obviously someone was not paying attention. Damion caught his own ball as it fell from the air, looking over at Stephen's ball and blinking. " It's all lumpy....but not bad. Guess folks on the mainland have an easier time with this....oh well. Now try something more complicated like.....say, a 16 sided 3 demensional object." He said, holding out his hand. The ball in his right hand actually spread out alittle, expanding to accomodate the sharp planes and angles that would be required.

now Damion was getting into his work, and he didn't let it end there. The ball seemed to fold in on itself near the top, farthest away from his hand, sinking into the hollow inside as the tips of the planes made petal like shapes, the entire structure spreading out again to form a lotus of earth, the center actually changing to a lovely purplish color as Damion drained some of the nutrients from it, the soil around it going alittle darker.

From the look on his face, it was clear Damion was no longer with them, his eyes focused on the flower in his hands. Finally he seemed to snap out of it, looking up at them and blinking. " Whoops...sorry....I'like flowers...." And his cheeks darkened in a blush before he turned his back on them, obviously intent on his work again.

446Sutiiven

Stephen laughed in a way that might seem odd at first, but it was the sign of an epiphany. "Of course, why didn't I think of it that way. Rather than focus on making a metaphysical object like a cube... focus on making something like..." he paused and focused on the energies, smoothing out the lumps and making...

"... a Die!" he said with a smile as a six sided die was formed in his hands. "Gotta work a bit on the cube so it doesn't have the little holes in it..." he said, looking over the object - accurately set with the normal numbers one through six of a regular die - "...but its a start." he said with a laugh.

He smiled and tried to work with it a bit more to make the sixteen sided 3D object. Just a d20 with -4 sides. Or a d12 with +4. Simple, right?

447Eternal Dirge

Damion eventually returned, nodding alittle as he watched Stephen go through the changes." It helps when you make things into things you like." He said after aminute or two," You a gambler?" He had to ask, the dice was confusing him to no end. His own stone had become a bird, perched upon his shoulder and actually moving around, stiffly but then again most birds moved stiffly when on the ground.

" Cause you seem like a gambler."

448Sutiiven

"What on earth gave you that idea?" he said sarcastically and with a smirk as he shifted through the different dice shapes. "Don't get me wrong, I'm not obsessive or anything. But it's a simple place to start. I mean, starting with creating birds and pillars is hardly the most effective use of energy. No no... start small and go bigger..." he said, content with his shifting.

"And besides. I like to gamble a bit. I also like to drink a bit. Not to mention I like to fight quite a bit more. There's nothing wrong with that, is there?" he asked rhetorically. "As long as I take responsible care of Karin and all that jazz, little things like that shouldn't be such a big deal, no?" he said.

At this point, he'd gone through the basic set of dice a few times, largest being a 20 sider and the smallest a 4 sider. He then tried to reform the dirt back into its basic sphere shape. He did so, but it didn't work quite as well as he had hoped. "Hmm... maybe a ball..." he muttered to himself before he started working on it again.

449Eternal Dirge

" Well then you are a gambler. Fightings a gamble mate." Damion said with a small grin before moving back infront of Stephen properly. " Now we'll try something larger."

His hands were the only parts of him to move, palms pushing down for amoment before scooping upwards, like a Music Director calling the symphony to attention. And the effect was just like that, the ground infront of him bucking upwards to create a simple egg shape, the ground about 20 feet to their left, away from Karin, sinking in to an appreciable size.

The egg was about as tall as Damion, and twice as wide, the edges smooth. " Here, form this."

450Sutiiven

Stephen paused for a moment. He thought about the Egg, the shape, the form, and looked at the ground. He attempted to mimic Damion's actions, like an apprentice learning his craft from the master blacksmith or conductor. The earth shifted, the rocks and dirt coming up into the shape of an egg. Not quite as well formed as Damion's, but it was undoubtedly an egg.

Karin from a distance was jumping up and down in that cute, childish "Yay Daddy!" way. She did think that Damion's was better, but she still was very supportive of her Daddy's attempt no matter what.

Unconditional love. It's a beautiful thing.

Stephen smiled back at Karin and flashed a confident thumbs up at the girl, then turned back to Damion and muttered beneath his breath "That's not even remotely close, is it?" he said with a quiet sigh.

451Eternal Dirge

" Well...that was awesome mate but....I was more talking like this." Damion said, looking alittle confused before he looked at his own egg once again. Bumps ran across the surface of the egg before it erupted like a bannana, the edges peeling out to reveal the form of a horse, a small horse, but a horse none the less, only as tall as Damion's hip. It's head turned from side to side, nose flaring in what could only be assumed was a snort. " Like...you know...shaping the egg thingy I gave ya."

He had to admit, Stephen was taking to this like a fish to water.

452Sutiiven

Stephen smacked his forehead and shook with laughter for a moment. "When you said... I thought... Oh man, I'm an idiot sometimes..." He paused for a moment, regained his composure, then tried his best to work the egg...

The object slowly hatched into what appeared to be a serpentine creature with small wing like appendages and small pointy "horns". It was a fairly simple creature, although one of the more unusual choices Sutii could have made.

"Huh... I was gonna do a snake, then I changed my mind to a bird, then I settled on dragon. Obviously this is some sort of mix. Kinda cute, actually..." he said with a chuckle. "Reminds me a bit of Leviathan."

453Eternal Dirge

" It reminds you of the stadium?" Damion asked, poking at the little stone snake/bird/dragon thing. He was actually adding more definition to the facial area, giving it eyes, and more pronounced features, as it were a living creature. " That's....that's off man. We have critters like this back home, but we call them thunderbirds."

454Sutiiven

"...no, I meant it reminds me of the creature that the stadium takes its namesake from. You know? The Leviathan? And I'm not talking about Enki... Y'know what, never mind." he said with a laugh. He looked at the creature, and paused for a moment, thinking of something. He then looked back at Damion. "So, can this thing move autonomously, or is it under my control at all times? Or something like that?" he asked curiously.

455Eternal Dirge

" You kinda have to focus to keep it moving, but eventually it gets to where you don't even pay attention anymore. We are not gods, we cannot give life tot hat which never had it in the first place, but we can give it the semblance of life." Damion said solemnly, ignoring Stephen's attempts to explain a leviathan. To him, it was unimportant, a creature he would never meet or see in this lifetime likely. He stopped his sculpting after aminute to look at Stephen," Many attrocities have been commited in this world because people ignore this basic fact and try to make monstrosity's and release them on the world."

Damion looked back at his horse, which for a time had gone still. The instant his eyes fell on it though, it began to move again, galloping around in a small circle before approaching Karin, making no noise other than a stone on stone clicking noise.

456Sutiiven

"I never said I wanted to play god. I was just curious if I could cast and forget it. You know, kind of like a remote control drone. Give it an order and it'll go do it, then remain dormant until another order is given or something like that." he mused, watching the horse approach Karin whom looked it over curiously. "After all, it'd be a great asset in a fight to have a stone creature that could do things by itself and not require my controlling its every single movement. Besides... we're using the energy of the earth. Doesn't that technically make it alive already?" he pondered, now idly sculpting a few extra details into his creature for the sheer hell of it.

457Eternal Dirge

" Not really. There is no soul in these creatures, no thoughts, no feelings." He said, watching the horse as it started trotting around again. " While the earth and other elements are alive, they are not 'alive' in the same sense that you and I are, obviously. You might be able to create a stone doll....one unafraid of pain and hurt, possessing untold amounts of strength, but then you'd probably have to focus constantly or it would become just a statue."

He had never tried it himself, but as far as Damion knew it wasn't possible. Even the moving horse required focus, even for so basic a motion. Everything required thought, focus.

458Sutiiven

"Thats... not exactly what I meant, and yet at the same time you answered my question." said Stephen with a sigh. "Well, it's not like they're much for Summoning in Levi anyway, unless the person is incapable of fighting otherwise..." he said, trying to remember the rules and regs off the top of his head.

He watched the pony and Karin for a moment before opening his mouth again.

"So then, I suppose that a lot of attacks could easily come from this similar technique? Or perhaps there is something more to it that I've yet to learn?" he said, curious and eager to train some more. He hoped it would be much like Martial Arts or Energy Manipulation in that once you have the basics, the possibilities are limited only by ones skill, endurance, and creativity.

459Eternal Dirge

" Well....there are alot of attacks that stem from stuff like this. I tend to make weapons out of it, cause I'm still learning the stuff. But...." Damion looked off to the side for amoment. " I suppose you could mix it with your powers to make stronger things." He wasn't personally sure of anything at the moment, he'd never had a chance to try.

" I guess you can give it a try, no harm no foul." The earth user said, cracking his neck as he sat down on the ground, leaning back on his hands to watch. " Give it a shot, you've got the basics down, and from there it's easy to build off of."

460Sutiiven

"Hmm... combination attacks, huh? So... you mean something like this..." He knelt down and put his hands to the earth. He focused on the earth and the energy within it. A short distance in front of him (with Karin behind him to prevent any accidents) spikes of earth rose from the ground - slowly, and less than half the mans height, but they were there nonetheless. As he stood, the spikes crumbled back to the ground. He obviously needed complete focus to keep them going, at least for the moment.

He wasn't finished, however, as he drew one of his swords.

Quote:** Wrote:

Air Slash: Sutiiven focuses energy into his weapon and launches it in a shockwave that rips across the ground at the opponent. (Spiritual Ability)

"...combined with something like this..." He said as he swung the weapon to the ground, focusing his energies through it and causing a decent shockwave to shoot forward across the ground, making a small channel along the path it went. He sheathed the weapon and watched as the energy dissipated after a distance, then stepped back.

"... to make something liiiiike... THIS!"

With a loud grunt, he slammed his hand to the ground, combining earthen and spiritual energies and firing them off simultaneously. The result was a larger shockwave that cut a deeper channel and sent spread stone spikes in its wake. As he stood, the spikes remained, but crumbled a few seconds after the shockwave dissipated. Clearly not solid enough to be much, but it made a fairly spectacular attack.

Not that Stephen cared, he had plopped down to the ground, smiling widely and dripping with sweat. He'd used a lot of energy to pull that off, but he had done it, and that was what was important.

461Eternal Dirge

Damion scratched his cheek slowly as he watched, starting to feel hungry even as he watched. " That was nice, I have to admit. Though the spikes afterwards might not be as useful. If you can make it work, try and have them erupt from the point of explosion, where the energy ends. Otherwise top notch." He said, offering a thumbs up and a grin. He wasn't the kind to jump around in his excitement, unless he was fighting.

" I'm not sure why your spikes are crumbling though....the earth should remain solid." Damion admitted, his smile lessening somewhat as he thought for amoment. " Try and compress the earth when you bring it out next time, maybe that's the problem." When he spoke, Damion didn't sound like a teacher, more like he was making suggestions, ways to improve, not how to do or how something was done. He hadn't been born with his powers after all, so their function and what made them work the way they did was beyond him.

462Kraun

And then there was a guy there.

:{

463One Fly Red Mage

There was another guy there >=|

In a open blue Judo gi.

464Kraun

And so, they began to THROW DOWN.

Gailles began by kinda advancing at a rate faster than a walk, but slower than a jog... like, a fast walk? His hands would be up, about shoulder level, slightly outwards so they were a little more than a foot away from his chest, palms open and facing forwards.

Anyways, if his opponent didnt do anything, he'd start by snapping his right foot up into a push kick at the man's front hip; above the groin and below the gut in order to push him back.

465One Fly Red Mage

Crawley advanced at the guy as well, though his was more of a run. No, it was a run, charge. Both fists were up in front of his chin. Should he encounter the threat push kick he'd pass along the inside of it.

Once inside or close enough however, Crawley opened up by quickly thrusting his fists out to force the guy's guard open even wider, and then he'd unload by throwing a lifetime supply of alternating punches at the torso and abdomen.

466Kraun

Oh, his kick missed, and Crawley went straight into him from the inside. And there was not much he could really do with his hands all pushed outwards while standing on one leg and all, having thrusted it out and all that.

With the sudden knock of his arms outwards, he pretty much lost most of his balance and began to lead backwards from it. However, at this close distance, his guard open, and his leg all sticking out, he decided that he might as well just lose his balance completely.

So, as he fell over backwards, he twisted his torso to his left, making his outstretched right leg hook the back of Crawley's thigh, or butt, or whatever between the hip and the knee, while his left leg, slipped between his opponent's legs and tripped the front of the leg between the ankle and the knee, or so we shall call the shin.

The tripping motion was to be used mainly on Crawley's charging advance as he threw the wonderful gameshow grand prize of a lifetime supply of punches at Gailles' abdomen.

However, a falling body doesnt really give too many opportunities to strike at, so he was still going to get punches a few times in the gut and right side as he turned his body in the fall, using his left hand which was thrown out to open his guard to touch the ground first and lessen the force of the fall and pivot on it to aid in his body's rotation to trip Crawley, 'cause once he touched the ground, he started to roll by continueing the turning motion, only on the ground instead of leaning back and all.

Once Mister Crawley did a faceplant, he'd still be rolling to make his left leg snap into the air, Gailles' right leg against the back of the knee, and his left at the crook of the ankle as he rolled off and to the side of the man and pushed himself into a crouch.

((Uhhh, easiest way to describe it if you dont want to read the latter paragraphs is basically a scissors sweep.))

467One Fly Red Mage

Crawley's forearms and chest crashed into the ground first as he fell prey to the scissor leg sweep. He quickly scrambled around and back up from the ground into a three point stance as he stared at his opponent silently, only to smirk hours later. A scene out of Dragon Ball Z or something.

468Kraun

Well, if Crawley was going to lie on the ground for a bit and hadnt scrambled out of the way, Gailles would have gotten up and kicked at the same time at the guy's side, using the springing action of his crouch to deliver the blow, but that didnt happen.

So, he stood up, and went back to that same pose from before and advanced again.

Dont tell me, Crawley was going to charge him from that stance? Or maybe he would get up before he'd do something?

Ah well, if he didnt do anything and stayed in that position, he'd go right back to that push kick, this time aimed at Crawley's face since he was in that football stance and all.

469One Fly Red Mage

True.

As Gailles kicked Crawley once again moved to the inside of it, only having it clip his left shoulder as he went in. His advance initially saw his shoulder pass peacefully under it with the left arm curled. But the closer her got, the higher he rose until he was close enough to throw his right arm over Gailles' shoulder, pick him up off the ground with his right leg hooked and keep charging forward while screaming.

That is.. until Crawley quickly turned on whichever was his front foot, bridged backwards, and tossed Gailes overhead onto the ground behind him.

Capture suplex

470Kraun

And he went inside the leg once again... almost as if it was expected since he went for the inside the time before as well.

So what if Gailles fell over backwards again, flipping his left leg underneath Crawley's left arm? Hey, Crawley picked him up anyway with his right arm, so sliding that left leg there wasnt going to be hard anyway.

As Crawley came up real close from underneath, Gailles' arms would naturally tilt down to get in his face and bock off his approach so he wasnt up in his grill. Hooking the end of his fingers behind Crawley's ears as he slipped his thumbs down his face and into his mouth to fishhook both cheeks while he was all screaming and s**t. He'd use the length of his arms that was attached to his shoulders from allowing Crawley to close the distance so they stood chest to chest so that suplex shouldnt really happen if he didnt have the close distance leverage to pop his hips and distribute Gailles' weight over his entire body for the suplex rather than just his arms.

Anyway, while Crawley was doing that run and scream, and being fishhooked while lifting Gailles up, the man swung his right leg onto Crawley's left shoulder and his left leg from underneath the right arm over into one of them triangle chokes.

With Crawley running forward, and Gailles pretty much falling backwards and pushing Crawley's head back, they'd probably fall over before an attempt for a suplex happened anyway, Gailles onto his back, Crawley on top of him.

471One Fly Red Mage

What the... argh.

Crawley managed to get onto his feet despite the triangle choke so now he was bending over sharply. After wasting sometime and potentially getting himself choked out.. his right arm swept across Gailles' torso to grab or claw onto an arm, throat, shoulder, hair, whatever...

This was as he slipped his hand under Gailles' rear to grip at the waist of his pants and shoot his hips forward to generate the power to stand up with the guy on his shoulders with the choke still applied.

That is, until Crawley quickly bent over, throwing his feet back from under him to add more power to convince Gailles, with a slam, to release the choke.

472Kraun

And then he got slammed. His legs loosened for a second from the impact of the slam, but once on solid ground again, his left leg clinched his right ankle tighter to keep the choke locked.

Well, fishhooking really didnt work from the front, since the arms did not generate the type of pulling power. No, at best, it was a dirty distraction. So, after he landed, he'd let his left hand go free, unhooking his fingers from the ear and sliding his left hand back. His right however, still held its hold just to control Crawley's head.

And then he'd start poking at his eyes with that free left hand. Just like, jabbing fingers into them and all.

473One Fly Red Mage

Goddamnit.

"ALRIGHT LEMME GO!"

474Kraun

...

"Okay."

And then he let him go.

475One Fly Red Mage

Crawley got up to a squat, shook off the jitters of a temporary loss and backed up.

"Alright... alright. Round two, you won't do that again."

476Kraun

Of course not. He was going to do something stupid.

"WA-TAAAAAAAAAAH!"

He did this little run and then jumped into the air with a flying kick. Easy to sidestep, easy to counter, easy to throw. s**t, Crawley would have like, a bazillion different options to counter that. Maybe, just maybe, he'd be too busy picking one and he might get kciked in the process.

477One Fly Red Mage

Crawley jumped up at the guy as well with a jumping back kick to the torso. At least to let him know he meant business.

Upon landing, however one landed after encountering something like that. Crawley stood up and charged at Gailles quickly to deliver a quick left hook to his face with a deep right lean for more power probably.

478Kraun

"BLAH!"

And then he got kicked in the chest or something and fell over, rolling backwards from the impact until he stopped himself on one knee, like a crouch.

Man, that s**t hurt. He coughed once, and then Crawley was all over him. Like white on rice.

Hey, let's not get punched in the side of the head. When Crawley swung, he ducked his head and slid forwards, getting his other foot underneath him as well so he was in more of a squat that a crouch. During this time, Gailles' right arm went up and pushed the back of Crawley's arm, just above the left elbow while he was turning into the punch to help offbalance him and prevent him from turning back into a return strike.

Meanwhile, his head would go and pop itself right underneath Crawley's armpit so he wouldnt have many opportunities to strike at it, though he probably could swing the arm back over later and try to put a chokehold on his or something. But lets talk about the now.

With the low charge, if you want to call it that, since his head was ducking the punch, he'd put his left shoulder into Crawley's front hip, same spot where he was aiming that first push kick, between the groin and abdomen. And that left arm would swing up from between his legs and grab the back of Crawley's pants, right at the belt level, or whatever you call that, hooking his fingers underneath them.

Well, Crawley could probably lift his left leg and knee him or something, but from such a close distance, it'd be kinda hard to generate power into the blow.

His right arm would slide up Crawley's left arm to his shoulder or something as he pushed up with his legs from a squatting position, and pulled both down and back at the back of Crawley's pants. The point was to forcefully push him over, and if his pants werent on tight enough, the'd probably get pulled half down to tie up his legs as well.

479One Fly Red Mage

Goddamnit.

Crawley fell to his back again but thought fast and closed his legs with a tight "four" to trap Gailles' left arm between his legs above the elbow.

Then he threw his left hand down to the top of his head to seize a handful of hair and rolled over to the right to pull Gailles' over him before sitting up and throwing a left punch.

Then another.

Then he scooped at the back of Gailles' neck with his left hand and laid on top of him, cross body style...

480Kraun

The legs clamping his left arm was pretty much a given if they went to the ground, so he wasnt planning on using it for anything else anyway.

Gailles went up, and Crawley went down, but the motion would naturally clear his head from underneath the left arm, otherwise he'd be slamming his face into the ground as Crawley fell, and that was kinda dumb.

But hey, with his arm trapped between the man's legs, he wouldnt be able to stand, so he'd be more like, hunched over or something as he had to turn his body to his left, like almost a cross body over Crawley, his pushing right hand sliding up against Crawley's face to press it into the ground in the process.

When Crawley went to grab at his hair and turn him over, his right hand would slide with the motion of his body as he helped his opponent grind the side of his face into the ground while he rolled, the hand all pressing against it in the process. Maybe he'd get some dirt in his eyes or something.

When a person rolls over, they naturally tuck their legs closer to their body to help the rolling motion. When Gailles landed on his back, he kept his legs pulled up against his torso.

Crawley punched him in the face, or something since it didnt say where he was punching, meanwhile his legs shot out and upwards from his body, shoving up underneath Crawley's chin to make his head snap up and lean back as he pulled on the back of Crawley's pants again while straightening out his arm.

He used the kicking up motion to help divert moment upwards to help him roll back over on top of Crawley.

481One Fly Red Mage

Goddamnit.

Crawley's right hand wedged itself under his a** to clench the thumb of Gailles' left hand by feel and jerk it down and back to persuade his hand -through pain- to open and release his pants.

As he continued to hold the hand he thrusted his left palm at the guy's face to drive him further away, at least far enough that he could release the lock he had with his legs and push him away by thrusting his left foot at Gailles' chest.

Crawley... rolling back overhead to a low three point stance again.

482Kraun

And then that hand was all up in his grill as he was forced to let go of Crawley's pants and was shoved away.

He rolled a few times over before popping up into a simple stance with his right leg leading, 'know, in case his opponent went to take a cheap shot while he was busy rolling on the ground, or was close enough when following to attack him as soon as he got up.

Otherwise, he'd stand there and rub his chest a little with his left hand. That flying kick still kinda hurt, and being shoved there didnt help much at all.

483One Fly Red Mage

Crawley put his fists up over his chin again and charged in somewhat low, but there was no sign he was gonna open up and punch. It was like he was just gonna run and bash himself into the guy at the torso section.

484Kraun

Hey, y'know those karate blocks that involve pinching the offending limb between the knee and the elbow, which could possibly damage bones or something?

Yeah, Gailles did one of those to Crawley's head as he charged in with it in the lead. The right leading knee rising up from below, the right elbow driving down from above, though it was with a jumping motion to put his body higher so that knee went forward into the other man's mouth while the elbow was closer to the back side of the top mof the head rather than the crown, 'cause y'know, he had his hands all up at his chin and stuff.

485One Fly Red Mage

Crawley's fists came up as his forearms quickly forced themselves as hard as possible against Gailles' right knee. But that was shortlived as he quickly experienced one of those.. flash of darkness.. and stars type things from an elbow to the top of his head.

His charge stopped as he collided with the guy, only to grit his teeth and charge in again, diving quickly to Gailles' left side and throwing his arms around to hug him at the waist as he burried his face into the left side of his torso.

This was followed by an explosive back bridge to send the guy overhead, crashing top first into the ground.

486Kraun

He started tipping forwards after the collsion, 'cause thats what happens when the lower part of the body is forced back while the upper is moving forward. That's when Crawley grabbed him and swung him up over his back to suplex him.

During that time, before he even realised that he was getting suplexed, his right arm went to drive its elbow down on Crawley's left kidney. But then he'd land straight flat out on his back as his breathe was driven from his lungs. Though Crawley would probably be feeling a sharp pain in his kidney since he arched himself right overtop of the arm and was rocked his weight over it at the moment of impact.

487One Fly Red Mage

Crawley tried to rise back up right out of the back bridge in a show of strength and flexibility but as soon as he did he caught the sharp pain and rolled over on his head to the right and made his way to his feet but in a lower, protective stance with his forearm pressed against his side.

"..."

488Kraun

Gailles just lay there for a moment to catch his breath.

Oh, and he made a face while he was at it.

:{

((Yeah, I'm either starting to get bored, or I'm way too distracted with reading.))

489Psychofish

Magic was hard to deny. It was all over Gaia, to the point where it was almost a normal fact of life for any citizen of it that it existed. He didn't have to be comfortable with it, but it most certainly existed. There were other things that he'd never had any reason to believe. Prophecies and talk about fate and the end of the world was clearly bullshit and superstition half of the time, and the rest while maintaining a more plausible face had never proved true on him. He'd never believed that he was here with some predestined force, whether he should think that made him better as a part of something larger, or was daunted by the control. Not quite disregard, but extreme skepticism had served him plenty well, and he'd proved the world a fool time and time again on Gaia.

It frightened him terribly to suddenly have lost that, though in the days and, more importantly, nights since he'd come to some level of a level of balance.

At first it was just the concept of a repeat of what had happened with Kael that had frightened him, but Rayner had recovered from that surprisingly quickly as greater parts of his dream became lucid moments. He began to realize that the one shocking part that had stuck out in his head was not terrifying. No, somehow, that nameless man was his friend. It was a comforting moment if anything. Almost painful to hear, but a comfort none the less.

Joseph Brown Wrote:

"I guess I can try to answer one of your questions... Why you're seeing this. Well, all I can figure is that your time is in great danger, likely from the enemy that Aerii is speaking of. A force, well think of it as the will of the universe, is trying to let people know about this... Trying to let people know the past. What led to the danger your time is in."

"It's kind of a personal request... In your time, try to find what is left of me. I'm not sure how much there will be, but there should be something. I'll try to help you anyway I can because... Well, I'm not done fighting yet... I never felt like I had a chance to do my part... If I had just a little more time maybe I could have done something that changed eve..ry.... thi...in..."

The man had struck a chord within him on many levels, passing right on down the similarities he couldn't help drawing between them to his request. He hadn't been done. And all he wished for was that he'd had time to make a difference, to make things better than they were.

A sour taste. Not long before, it had been exactly his own feelings.

Almost as if replaying the clip of dream that he'd committed to memory in his head was a cue, he slipped into a fog which he quickly struggled to shake himself free of. The dream had been recurring practically nightly in the most recent days, where it had once haunted him only on occasion enough to note. He'd been waking during the night from it, rather than coming to in the morning remembering, more and more often. As if the chilling gaze should not have been enough every time, it was not the great red eyed figure that frightened him half so much as the smaller ones the other man had slain. The ones he'd seen in his own time.

Something was coming in his own time. He'd seen the shades heralding destruction in his waking and he'd seen it in his dreams. He'd heard the talk about just what the Forgotten meant to do, to swallow all into oblivion, but that had been foolishness to his ears then. At this point, he couldn't deny it anymore, with one confirming the other. That force was reawakening.

And he'd run from the fight. Worse, should he manage to enter the fray once more, he had no idea what he could do to really change things but to attempt to cut down each and every last shade.

It was a terrifying, frustrating prospect to entertain.

Joseph Brown Wrote:

"The second time I knew and refused to believe..."

Just what had tortured the commander, he was there, though maybe it wasn't too late yet.

Joseph Brown Wrote:

"I never wanted to see these shadows again Kael... Not because of the destructive force, but for the selfish reason that I just wanted to serve Anima and forget about what I was bonded to. I didn't want to serve Fate, didn't want to be an agent of Judgment."

The dream burned at him with a greater guilt and anger than even the times he'd woken from his sleep convinced the actual Kael was taking him over one more time. It didn't help that where he had chosen to flee, his friend had followed that sorrowful man despite all cautionings.

He nearly fell on his face when he stepped into a small ditch in the ground, and it seemed a great effort to right himself and get back on his feet.

He was dressed to ward off the long grass and the biting flies and beetles, but the tall boots, thick jeans, gloves, and jacket with collar turned up only helped for his body. His mind was what was feeling scraped at and torn, and you couldn't dress to right a loss of sleep or weakened will. He wanted to flee that hand of fate and avoid another force taking him over with a desperate fear, and yet he desired to help that man find his place, to protect those he still could... to make a difference.

And so torn all the way from Strata back he'd been unable to immerse himself in the pleasure and hide away again, nor join his former allies in what he hoped was still a fight with some odds to it. All he'd been able to do is wander, strapping his sword to his belt as if he went to fight, and letting his feet carry him beyond everything.

He trudged on through the flat expanse, barely looking more than forward, bags under his eyes. As long as he was helpless to do anything, he couldn't pull himself to carry on, nor force himself to let go.

Rayner was just lost.

490Joseph Brown

"And they fought endlessly."

A voice in the distance.

"Like those that fought before and birthed judgment, they fought on this new battlefield. Against their hated foe, against themselves, and even against those that wished only good. The insane fought, and the sane battled. All across a world bathed in darkness and light."

Not too far away Rayner could see a man in a long brown coat standing amongst the tall grass. Not many details besides this could be perceived at this distance, plus there was the fact he was facing away from the traveler. Though it did appear he was reading aloud from a large leather bound book.

"But the world of such extremes was the ideal land for that born from the consumed world. Both deeds of darkness and deeds of light progressed all towards its coming. The consumer nor the three primal forces could stop this. All efforts they made only marched time towards the day it was waiting for. The day it would arise from that born once of darkness and then again of light. The day it could use all it's great power to begin the end. To observe. To level. To become the arbiter."

"For the world cannot exist for its own sake, nor can it be destroyed for the same reasoning. That choice must be merited, and for that they continued to fight. Even if they did not truly understand for what."

The soft sound of pages closing as the man finished speaking. It was at that moment he chose to turn and look towards Rayner, and it became readily apparent the man had seen the wanderer. The arm not holding the book waved in the air, and the man turned to begin walking towards Rayner.

"Hello there!" He shouted from a distance, his voice showing no hostility.

As he drew closer the man everything seemed to pull together. Everything about him seemed to radiate serious, but kindly, old gentleman. He was dressed in businesslike attire, though with the vest and shirt it appeared from another age. He was one of the lucky men who avoided balding to have a full head of combed and parted white hair, as well as the matching full groomed beard. All this white was starkly contrasted by the large glasses he wore, with thick black frames.

"I didn't expect to meet anyone else this far from the beaten path, are you a fellow historian?"

491Psychofish

His foot stopped midstep, setting down amongst the grass as Kael forced his eyes to focus. Looking toward the sound, he slowly turned in place and watched, almost captivated. The fact that the man had seemingly crept up on him to just suddenly burst from nowhere with that first pronounced line, combined with his mind's starving for sleep.

He peeled his eyes, but amidst the grass, his vision was hardly sharp enough to make out the man's coat, never mind anymore.

The lines caught his attention, at first befuddling him and puzzling his mind as it worked harder than it normally should have had to, taking in and digesting them all. Perhaps just thanks to the dreams haunting him, on the rolling plain he could almost see the tents sprawling out, pressing grass down- and the shades tearing their way in amongst them.

He could almost hear all the other voices whispering warnings and hints, spelling out that thing he was still afraid to believe in for him. The Forgotten.

Much as everything seemed somehow numbed, it was almost a shock- a wake up call- to have the man turn and see him. Numbly, he nodded a greeting back to the man. He looked at the man a moment, feeling like he was staring, and then sharply rubbed at his eyes, trying to get himself to feel a bit more awake and alert. It didn't help much, but he tried to gather himself up and just force himself to function even though his body was only telling him to sleep.

That strategy hadn't worked so well so far. With sleep came dreams.

"No, not really,"

He looked at the man curiously, and glanced toward the book, if there was infact one.

"Just been looking for some peace. Those passages- you're interested in some battle that happened here?"

492Joseph Brown

"I'm interested in all past events." The man smiled and gave a nod, "But this one is indeed a battle that happened quite some time ago. One that marked the beginning of something... Big."

The book was indeed existent. Large and very important looking, the man hefted it under one arm, spine towards Rayner. The spine's leather was stamped with clear block letters:

Prologue to the Forgotten Histories

As composed by the nameless Hermit

"But there hasn't been a battle here quite some time. Only the monuments that I am looking for." His tone was kindly and calming. Something just seemed... Well put together... about this man, "So perhaps your search for peace has brought you to the right place."

The man adjusted his glastes with his free hand and then extened that same hand towards Rayner. Many would recognize this as a signal to shake hands.

"My name is Ford, I'm a historian and an engineer of sorts." He sounded very confident in this description, it was like he wanted Rayner to know this was honest work as he firmly gripped his hand, "I'm very near a monument if you'd like to see it before you travel on. If you're out this far I wouldn't want you to miss it."

After letting go of Rayner's hand, that is if he even shook it, Ford would wait for a response. Not too long though. It seemed the fellow was in somewhat of a hurry to go see this, and thus would walk over to what was quickly appearing like the top of a hill. Even if he didn't follow Ford, Rayner would get a very bizarre feeling of deja vu.

"Ah yes, it's closer than I thought." The man would speak as he got to the top slightly ahead of Rayner.

And sure enough if Rayner crested the hill it would become apparent what Ford was talking about. Not a stature, not a temple, but very much a monument. A series of stones with etchings and engravings, arranged around a larger stone with a much more intricate set of engravings. It appeared to be some sort of ancient graveyard of sorts. The smaller etched stones, and there were quite a few of them, all radiated out from the larger one.

And in front of that larger one there was yet another man just close enough to make out some details. A skinny fellow, white shirt, copper hair, seemed to be holding a blue jacket of sorts in one arm, and the other was clasping his own shoulder.

Perhaps Rayner would want to ask questions to the historian.

But if he turned to look, Ford would be gone.

493Psychofish

"Something big, huh..."

His eyes lingered on the book. Not being particularly scholarly, it seemed natural enough to him, but something he could not quite place held his attention, teased at the back of his mind. There was something more than he was seeing.

Finally, he dismissed the book and raised his eyes, nodding uncertainly to the other man. Almost automatically, he took his hand, a firm grip, and one slow motion. He didn't answer right away though, rather pulled his hand away. Kael raised it slowly and set his thumb and index finger to the bags under each of his eyes, rubbing firmly. His mind was scattered, but he forcefully collected himself, and when it lowered he simply smiled back.

"Historian and engineer, huh? Kael. S'pose I've dabbled in those fields myself."

He followed the man, though right from the start he lagged behind as Ford took off eagerly. Spurring on to catch up, the sense of strange familiarity hit him almost like a strange wave, mixing with the state of forced clarity through sheer will past his exhaustion that, should he have had mind to consider, he might have compared to a dream.

Almost as he hit the top it seemed to engulf him fully, and it was almost greatly puzzled that he realized that he did not recognize the complex stone formations set up down below them. His eyes grazed slowly over them, taking them in, trying to figure out just what it was that they made him think of. Everything, it seemed, was playing games in his head. Something tickled his brain... and then he noticed the other man.

Kael stared a moment, to be sure, and then he was moving quickly down the side of the hill, nearing the bottom by the time he turned his head and-

"For-"

He skidded to a stop at the foot, staring up at the empty horizon up above and behind him.

Gone?

Strange. One hesitant step forward, and then he was moving quickly, not quite running toward the man amidst the stones. As he grew near, he'd finally raise his voice to call over to him.

"Are you hurt?"

494[Niitsu] - the - [First]

.....Leather boots touching lightly upon the grassy fields of Gaia's own expansive plain, the foreign gun-mage held a loose composure, his right hand resting softly upon the butt of his unique Magelock as he awaited his opponent.

.....His dress resembled that of a pirate's most extensively, with a white frilly shirt and leather additives plated across his body.

495Master Nemesis

As the pirate cosplayer stood there in a clearing within the sea of grass, the sun beating down on him, something appeared in the distance amongst the waist-high vegetation. It was hard to see what it was in the glaring light, but it appeared to be a stick or staff of some sort, moving of its own accord.

It drew closer, wandering back and forth across his field of vision, left to right in wide and sweeping strokes.

Beginning very quietly, but getting louder as this apparition neared the man, he would hear music. The thing crossed to the far right

Duuuuuuh nuh . . .

It sounded like some sort of string instrument, being strummed. It crossed to the far left

Duuuuuuh nuh . . .

Now that it was closer, it appeared that thing the staff or stick was actually . . . the neck of a guitar? It stopped directly ahead of the man, and seemed to swivel to 'face' him.

Duh nuh, duh nuh, duh nuh

It started moving directly towards him, cutting through the grass quickly as the music got louder and louder.

Dun dun, dun dun, dun dun, dun dun

Duh nuh NUH, duh nuh NUH, duh nuh NUH

Now, a dark mass was apparent at its base, and it was only moments from emerging into the clearing.

Dun dun, dun dun, dun dun . . .

It stepped into view, revealing itself to be . . .

DUH!!!

. . . a Domo?

Indeed, it was. A small creature with a rectangular body covered in short brown fur looked up at him with a pair of beady black eyes. It stood a little over three feet tall, carrying an electric blue Fender Stratocaster guitar in arms that were unusually long for a Domo, and that was apparently what the source of the music had been.

As if this weren't ridiculous enough already, the Domo possessed a black goatee with a thin mustache and . . . a Domo-sized afro.

lolwut?

"Rawr rah rah rawr?" said the little creature, exposing a bright red mouth lined with triangular razor-like teeth, designed for optimum kitten-munching capacity, as it raised a furry little arm to point at him.

496[Niitsu] - the - [First]

[Lol, MN, lol!]

As this lone staff approached, dramatic H-wood-style music accompanying the procession, the gunslinger's right hand instinctively tightened about the butt of his tri-barreled gun. His eyes squinted against the abusive rays of the sun, watching the staff approach.

Within five feet of the clearing, the leather-pladded marksman could make out the faint strings of a guitar's body.

Whipping out his gun as the guitar entered the clearing, he planned to aim for the main body of the guitar. However, in it's place was the body of an exceedingly odd creature, the likes of which he had never seen. It was exceptionally cute, and quite amusing at the same time. Doubling over, his hands hit his knees as a breathy laughter rolled forth from his lungs. Eyeing the creature, now; "Are you kidding me!?"

497Master Nemesis

The Domo blinked . . . and then sighed. If he had a nickel for every time this had happened . . . he'd have one dollar and 42 1/2 cents. The extra 2 1/2 were due to an old man who'd suffered sudden cardiac arrest before he could get the third 'ha' out.

The Domo puffed his chest up a bit, and took a couple of steps closer so he only stood four feet away. "Rawr rah rah rah rawr?" he asked sardonically, which translated to, "Are you quite done yet?" Unfortunately, the probability of him understanding the subtle nuances of the Domo language were quite low.

He shifted his grip on the guitar as he spoke, reversing it so the neck pointed toward the ground and the body up into the air. His left hand paw gripped (mysteriously, since he apparently lacked fingers) just beneath the head, and his right held the midpoint of the neck.

498[Niitsu] - the - [First]

"Ahh," sighed the man gripping his gun. Wiping the faintest of tears from his eyes, he stood back up. "Aha... haha... okay, okay, I'm finished." Now eying the small creature as it held its guitar aloft like a baseball bat, his right arm extended his right arm once more and focused the barrels of his weapon upon the strange critter.

"I suppose you're serious about this fight?" A smile accompanied this question as the thought of the small creature exploding like a grenade of blood and guts and the like from a single shot.

499Master Nemesis

[Niitsu] - the - [First] Wrote:

"Ahh," sighed the man gripping his gun. Wiping the faintest of tears from his eyes, he stood back up. "Aha... haha... okay, okay, I'm finished." Now eying the small creature as it held its guitar aloft like a baseball bat, his right arm exte--

The little Domo was no fool. Even though he wasn't so unchivalrous as to smack the man while he was experiencing a laughing fit, he'd be "rawr"ed if he was going to let this butt-pirate point a gun at him.

The body of the guitar hummed through the air, moving with surprising speed for an object brandished by a creature of this size. It cut through the air in a horizontal arc, aimed at the man's hand to knock the weapon free, or at least away from the Domo's direction, before he had it all the way up.

The experience of having the instrument strike his hand would not be unlike having it hit with a small mallet for the man. There was definitely enough force and mass behind the swing to provide quite a blow. A fractured bone or a sprained wrist was not out of the question. If his hand was unprotected, anyway, but even if it were, it was still gonna hurt.

500[Niitsu] - the - [First]

As his firearm leapt up, he could only watch as the guitar hummed through the air to meet said arm. However, upon collision it would surely crack and splinter most horrendously against the leather-clad arm.

"That was most cruel, no?" quipped the armsbearer.

Refocusing the barrels upon the small critter, he awaited something more.

501Master Nemesis

[Niitsu] - the - [First] Wrote:

As his firearm leapt up, he could only watch as the guitar hummed through the air to meet said arm. However, upon collision it would surely

remain unharmed.

As the guitar made contact with the armor, lines of blue and yellow light flashed briefly across its surface, tracing out a number of tiny symbols that weren't visible otherwise. The guitar didn't even suffer a scratch. And since it didn't give way as the man had anticipated . . . well, one could probably puzzle out the rest.

The Domo was sufficiently intelligent to realize that one did not use an electric guitar as a blunt weapon unless said guitar had sufficient reinforcement of some sort. In this case, magical.

502[Niitsu] - the - [First]

Fast-paced as this battle was progressing, gun-wielder boy was slightly bored with the conflict. Pulling his right arm even further - he used the impact to his advantage in this situation - by a few inches, he loosed a bullet to the left of the Dono. Bringing it back to knock the guitar away, he angled his wrist so as to place a bullet directly behind his opponent. Following through with the swing, he quickly placed a bullet to the right of his small friend, as well.

As each bullet was loosed, it sprang forth in a brilliant lance of lightning; the current clip had bullets etched with lightning-summoning runes upon each.

Immediately after, his right foot arched forth from the ground and followed a path intended to end with a Domo-stomp.

503Master Nemesis

But the arc of the guitar continued onwards, and the Domo turned with it as he leaned back on his heels and let his little elbows straighten out to turn it into a mighty, all-out swing. He also pulled the body of the instrument down, so that it swung almost touching the ground. As such, when the gunslinger brought his hand back to knock the guitar away, it would already have moved on.

Of course, this wouldn't stop him from planting those lightning bullets around the Domo, and if he was fast enough, then he might be able to shoot all three off before that guitar came all the way around. If that were the case, and he still chose to raise his foot to stomp on the Domo . . . well, the guitar's body was coming around at ankle level, having built some momentum, and would knock the foot he stood on to accomplish this clean out from under him. If he chose to do otherwise, then (providing he didn't do something to prevent this) the guitar would clock his left ankle and seriously disturb his balance.

In either of these outcomes, the man with the gun would probably suffer a broken ankle, since armor, even leather, is usually relatively non-existent at joints to allow mobility. Of course, there might be an exception in this case.

Following this action (assuming no mishaps occurred), the Domo would stop turning, planting his stumpy little feet wide apart, facing Mr. butt-pirate, and drawing the guitar inward to end the swing at his left side, looking like a samurai about to draw his sword.

What he did from there would be determined by whatever his opponent chose to do next.

504[Niitsu] - the - [First]

Without a hitch, the Domo indeed continued his swing. No longer hindered by the imposing guitar, the gun-mage loosed all three bullets within a flash and had begun his offensive stmp. However, he had by now become well aware of the fact that the guitar was coming around for a second strike, and so he adjusted for the circumstances; twisting his base foot so as to set himself facing the oncoming guitar, he shot his leg down and minutely forward to clamp the guitar between the sole of his right foot and the ground.

The three streams of lightning, meanwhile, still traced the air from ground to barrel, as each had a five-second life. Focusing his aim squarely on the fuzzy critter soon as his foot stopped its descent, one lightning arc was cut short - the first that had been created - as another bullet was loosed for the oversized hairball.

505Master Nemesis

Oops. Well, this certainly qualified as a mishap. As his guitar was firmly grounded and the barrel of the gun swung towards him, it seemed the instrument-wielding Domo was royally and certifiably screwed.

But this man underestimated the little Domo's strength.

As his opponent brought the weapon to bear, the Domo gave his Stratocaster a mighty yank with both paws, allowing the butt pirate to discover that the furry little creature possessed the strength of a grown man as his foot, since it was resting on top of the guitar, was pulled out from under him. It was similar to placing one foot on a skateboard and suddenly having it shoot away. Thus, the Domo's original plan of putting him off balance would be accomplished, not to mention his aim would be wildly thrown off.

And as he did this, the little kitten-eater's somewhat mischievous nature incited him to cry "Rawr!" ( "Yoink!" )

Of course, this didn't guarantee that a gunshot wound would be avoided, since it was equally likely that the yank might not throw off his aim in time. This was left to chance . . .

[Result depends on Random Number Generator in HoH Q and A thread, since the one here isn't working.

Result: Hit]

The bullet still managed to strike the Domo in the shoulder, unfortunately, knocking him backwards on to his rear. It remained to be seen what else the bullet should be doing to him, but at least he had a moment to try and counter or overcome it before the man could get back to his feet . . . if the yank had been successful.

506[Niitsu] - the - [First]

The Domo had strength enough to his/her name to compete with any humanoid of regular girth, and the gunmage came to know this full well as the guitar was ripped from beneath his foot. His trigger finger pulled successfully before he was disturbed too much, and it struck the shoulder of the small competitor; along with an embedded bullet, a discharged stream of approximately 10 kiloamperes, a quarter of the electrical charge carried by a weak T-storm lightning bolt.

Definitely enough to cause muscles surrounding the area of entry to spasm harshly for a few moments.

Then the guitar was ripped from beneath his foot, and the leather-clad fell heavily to his a**. Pain covered his lower spinal column, but he gritted his teeth against it; he had experienced worse. Spinning his eyes, he sought out his small opponent.

507Master Nemesis

Considering the anatomical arrangement of a Domo, the area surrounding the shoulder included the face and a fair portion of the body. The small creature sat there, his left arm flailing wildly, and half of his face passing through dozens of strange expressions as the electricity played with his muscles like a puppeteer yanking randomly on the strings.

The effect, as it so often was with Domos, was a comical one. You try imagining a little furry brown person making half-faces at you without smiling.

At least he could still maneuver his legs and his right arm, though it's hard to provide the focus to do so when it feels like hundred of Fire Ants are munching on the inside of your skin. Still, the Domo could manage, and he used his right hand, which still held the guitar at the base of its neck, to drag his trusty instrument in front of him and wedge the bottom of the body against the ground. From there, he pulled himself forward from a sitting position into a kneeling one while he tried to remaster muscle control.

The added advantage of his positioning was the fact that the guitar (mostly) protected his body from any additional bullets that the gunslinger might send his way in the meantime.

508[Niitsu] - the - [First]

Spinning away from his opponent, Kale gained his footing just as his Domo opponent had raised himself to his knees. Coming full circle, he once more caught sight of the small creature and... well... laughed! The second he laid eyes upon the small creature, he was met the most unusual sight of a small creature greeting him with half-faces and a spastic left arm.

Quite the comedic show.

However, despite the relief provided him from the sight, he knew he was still in a fight and thus retained his composure; stepping forth quickly, he sent his right leg out in a low sweeping motion so as to loose the guitar from his opponent's grip.

509Master Nemesis

But the Domo was angry now. Being shot in the shoulder with an electric bullet that made his face all twitchy by a man dressed like a gay buccaneer ranked fairly high on his list of pet peeves, and if there's one thing that anyone should remember, its avoiding putting anything vital near an angry Domo. Including your leg.

The Domo watched (through the eye that wasn't twitching and blinking in an epileptic manner) Mr. butt pirate approach and direct a sweeping kick at his instrument. In a slightly ironic reversal of what had happened earlier, the Domo raised his instrument off the ground a bit . . . and then smashed the base down again to catch his opponent's ankle between the hard wood and the ground with intent to sprain, at least.

Owwie.

But the hairy little ball of anger wasn't done yet. Willing his spastic left arm to reach out, he grabbed hold of his opponent's trapped foot. Now the electric current from his own bullet would pulse into the man's leg and force it to start twitching painfully, and adding insult to injury.

Don't mess wit da Domo, foo'.

510[Niitsu] - the - [First]

The butt of the guitar crashing down upon his ankle was a most annoyingly ironic turn of events, and to avoid a snapped bone, Kale decided to take one and let his entire body drop. Then, he felt electricity surge into his leg and knew his opponent was using his own weapon against him.

Most ironic.

Quickly disengaging the clip from the gun, the electrical volts would quit flowing. Simultaneously, he would jerk his leg roughly toward his upper body, hopefully pulling the guitar away from his opponent and throwing the small creature off balance. Depending upon whether his preliminary endeavor were successful or not, he would then attempt to roll away and put some distance between the two fighters, rummaging through a pack at his left hip as he did so for his Hades clip.

511Master Nemesis

Kale yanked his foot out from under the guitar, displacing it in the same way that the Domo had to his leg earlier, but since the Domo was only pressing down with the guitar, not leaning his weight on it, he kept both his balance and his instrument.

And now, since that electric bullet was no longer bothering him, he swung his guitar back into the playing position (though it was a mystery as to how he would play when he had a bullet in his shoulder) . . . and suddenly, he was getting smaller . . . because he was running away from Kale.

As Scooby Doo would say, "Ruh?"

As his little legs pumped, he started playing some sort of metal song (though, again, how he managed to do that with his shoulder was a mystery), the tall grass swallowing him entirely as the music echoed behind him.

So far away, we wait for the day

For the lights all so wasted and gone . . .

512[Niitsu] - the - [First]

Seeing the blasted furball sprinting away fast as it's would-be stubs could carry it, Kale snarled, "That blasted lil' booger!" Shifting into a crouch and then sprinting - or as well he could sprint, given his throbbing ankle - Kale made off after the fuzzy creature.

Raising his gun and shooting in the Domo's general direction, he loosed four well-distanced Hades rounds; as they flew, they would catch the dry grass ablaze with ease. There would be a good five or so feet between each shot, and eachu fiery blast encompassed a good three-foot diameter.

513Joseph Brown

Psychofish Wrote:

"Something big, huh..."

His eyes lingered on the book. Not being particularly scholarly, it seemed natural enough to him, but something he could not quite place held his attention, teased at the back of his mind. There was something more than he was seeing.

Finally, he dismissed the book and raised his eyes, nodding uncertainly to the other man. Almost automatically, he took his hand, a firm grip, and one slow motion. He didn't answer right away though, rather pulled his hand away. Kael raised it slowly and set his thumb and index finger to the bags under each of his eyes, rubbing firmly. His mind was scattered, but he forcefully collected himself, and when it lowered he simply smiled back.

"Historian and engineer, huh? Kael. S'pose I've dabbled in those fields myself."

He followed the man, though right from the start he lagged behind as Ford took off eagerly. Spurring on to catch up, the sense of strange familiarity hit him almost like a strange wave, mixing with the state of forced clarity through sheer will past his exhaustion that, should he have had mind to consider, he might have compared to a dream.

Almost as he hit the top it seemed to engulf him fully, and it was almost greatly puzzled that he realized that he did not recognize the complex stone formations set up down below them. His eyes grazed slowly over them, taking them in, trying to figure out just what it was that they made him think of. Everything, it seemed, was playing games in his head. Something tickled his brain... and then he noticed the other man.

Kael stared a moment, to be sure, and then he was moving quickly down the side of the hill, nearing the bottom by the time he turned his head and-

"For-"

He skidded to a stop at the foot, staring up at the empty horizon up above and behind him.

Gone?

Strange. One hesitant step forward, and then he was moving quickly, not quite running toward the man amidst the stones. As he grew near, he'd finally raise his voice to call over to him.

"Are you hurt?"

"Huh?" The man seemed honestly suprised when Rayner said that, "No, I'm fine. It's only a flesh wound really..."

He said this as he turned around, and honestly kind of trailed off at the really just as he saw his questioner. It was almost as if he saw a ghost.

"Minor really." He dropped his arm from grasping his shoulder. There was no blood, either he was telling the truth or had changed clothing.

It would probably be about this time he took note of the man's features. He was tired looking, that would be the first thing anyone would notice. But perhaps that could be chalked up to being injured. Then there were his eyes, or more accurately, lack of them. He seemed to see the world through a perpetual squint, lines on his face versus details. His hair was copper and scraggly, and his clothing was pain. Yet there was some reason that he seemed remarkably familiar to Kael.

Perhaps if he had been talking to the other Owle, she would have told him of the man named Leonard that spend quite a bit of time up in Syntaxis with her. He matched that description.

"Strange place to run into a good samaritan though." His tone was strangely casual.

514Master Nemesis

[Dice roll to determine bullets hits and misses

1, 2, 4, 5, 6 = Miss

3 = Hit

Results: 4 Misses]

515Master Nemesis

Grass was set aflame all around the Domo, but he did his best to ignore the heat. It was tolerable for now, and his fur was pretty resistant to fire (though water was a different matter). A couple of them struck somewhere nearby, rocking him, but his low stature meant low center of gravity, so he managed to keep himself from bowling over, so he could carry out his trap.

That is, almost immediately after sprinting into the burning grass at full tilt, he would find himself running quite hard straight into the hidden tip of the Stratocaster at groin/lower stomach level. Almost immediately after disappearing within the waist-high green, the Domo had turned, knelt, and braced the base of his instrument against the ground in case of pursuit . . . and simply preparing to use the guitar's next attack whether his opponent chased him or not.

His strumming did not stop, and he had nearly finished by the time Kale would practically incapacitate himself, also complimenting the painful blow with a shove of his guitar, likely causing the probably stunned man to topple backwards.

We feel the pain of a lifetime lost in a thousand days

Through the fire and flames we carry on

The Domo flashed a devilish grin, and struck the whammy bar of his guitar. Suddenly, a torrent of fire at least 8 feet long would gush from the end of his instrument, for all intents and purposes now a flamethrower, and turning Kale into a living inferno.

It was too bad that the tiny creature didn't have any 'mallows to roast.

516Psychofish

He had to laugh- laugh mostly at the absurdity of the situation as a whole. This whole thing was getting too bizarre, even for Gaia. First he'd run into some preaching historian who just led him to another man before disappearing, all in the middle of nowhere. And it wasn't even a set up, or some random guy, no, apparently this fellow recognized him- probably just from the tournament. He seemed familiar too though, but Kael had no such luck of memory as he did. Not right now.

The other guy looked almost as tired as he felt. Sheer hilarity.

Maybe he was just dreaming it all.

Kael shrugged and finally fought off the chuckles, reclining himself against one of the rocks in the least sort of disrespectful way he could manage for whatever or whoever all this decoration might have been here to celebrate.

"Strange place to find anyone."

He could have pushed to make sure the man was alright, but it didn't seem necessary, and there was that sort of male tendency- keep a bit of distance and respect the other guy's machismo, maintain a level of casual disinterest. It didn't make much difference anyway. Kael didn't have a real medkit on him, mostly just things to staunch bleeding, and it was clear this guy wasn't doing much of that.

517[Niitsu] - the - [First]

Shortly after having loosed all four bullets, Kale had stopped; his ankle was already considerablly swollen, and he didn't want to further the injury anymore than need be. Thus, he fell not upon the guitar which was being held in his direction.

Hoping to see a blazing furball come whizzing out of the mess he had created, Kale held his gun aloft and in the direction of the flames; casual and cool was his persona. Though, not for long. His eyes widening as a return flame torrent was sent in his direction, he dove to the side quick as possible and rolled a few times. "********," he muttered during the two consecutive rolls as his ankle throbbed painfully. The rolls; however, would work in putting out whatever flames may have latched onto him.

Now a few feet away, he swung himself upon one knee - the knee belonging to the leg with the sprung ankle - and looked about for that damned guitar.

518Master Nemesis

[Niitsu] - the - [First] Wrote:

Shortly after having loosed all four bullets, Kale had stopped; his ankle was already considerablly swollen, and he didn't want to further the injury anymore than need be. Thus, he fell not upon the guitar which was being held in his direction.

Hoping to see a blazing furball come whizzing out of the mess he had created, Kale held his gun aloft and in the direction of the flames; casual and cool was his persona. Though, not for long. His eyes widening as a return flame torrent was sent in his direction, he dove to the side quick as possible and rolled a few times

And was still burning.

Because the Domo kept the stream pointed at him.

Because it kept throwing fire for about five more seconds.

Because it would be a sucktacular attack otherwise.

Once the magic was used up, and the flame sputtered and died, the Domo was running back into the clearing since he couldn't handle the heat of the torched grass any longer. He charged towards his enemy as fast as his little Domo legs could carry him, holding his guitar in front of him as a shield, and loosed the loudest battle cry that his little Domo lungs could manage.

"RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!"

One way or another, this fight was going to end soon.

519[Niitsu] - the - [First]

As he felt the heated flames continue to follow him, Kale decided to keep on with the roles rather than to stay in one position. Soon as those flames were off him, though, he swung himself out of that rolling execution and onto his knee, as described in the previous post.

Swinging his gun up, he decided upon a more tactical route: Disemboweling his weapon, he shoved in a Leviathan clip and proceeded to loose a torrent of fragile bullets in a linear patter right before him, creating a streak of water beginning three feet from his form and leading up to his opponent. By now, that demmed Domo was surely getting close. Hoping frantically to himself, he unloaded and reloaded quick as possible that Shocker magazine of his and aimed at the beginning of the liquid stream; voltage and water was one bad mixture, as he'd learned from science class.

Of course, if that Domo could reach him before all was said and done - which wasn't out of the question by a long shot, unless those exceptionally short legs were taken into account - Kale would switch the position of his gun to his fleshy left arm and attempt to oppose that magical guitar with his bionic right.

520Master Nemesis

'Tis unfortunate that they were standing on grassy soil, which would readily absorb the water his ammunition provided, otherwise his plan might have worked. As it was, moist dirt did not conduct electricity well, allowing the Domo to run on unharmed.

When he was about six feet away from reaching his opponent, the Domo suddenly leaped . . . and was sailing through the air at chest height, the guitar held back over his left shoulder like a club and swinging overhead in an arc on an earth-shaking collision course with the top of Kale's skull. His big red mouth was stretched wide open, still screaming his unique battle cry.

If anything, he knew how to leave an impression.

521[Niitsu] - the - [First]

A comical look of most obvious disappointment overrode Kale's face as the water was soaked into the ground soon as it even was distributed, leaving his plan a no-go; he didn't even bother to reload his gun with the Shocker bolts.

As his opponent approached him, he had freed up his right bionic arm well enough; nothing was in the way of clashing with that guitar! Looking to time his counter-swing just right, he would meet that flailing guitar with his bionic appendage and then rotate his body so to provide increasing momentum in order to loose the guitar - hopefully its owner would accompany it - off into the tall grasses.

522Master Nemesis

But when Kale grabbed the guitar to intercept it, the Domo released its grip, allowing his momentum to carry him on . . .

. . . straight into his opponent's face, just as planned.

Suddenly, the gun-toting man would find the creature's arms and legs wrapped tightly around his head, a furry little body smothering his features, and a moment later, a full set of razor-like teeth repeatedly stabbing and slicing into the upper half of his skull. Unfortunately for him, though they did not pierce his cranium, this included his eyes, and Kale would thus be blinded, and the top of his head mangled like a rag doll in the jaws of a Rottweiler.

Skull gnawing FTW.

523[Niitsu] - the - [First]

However, in releasing the grip of the guitar the strange creature left nearly all opposing momentum to be dropped, thus a follow-through for Kale's swing would be allowed. His abdominal region twisting slightly as his right arm continued on for a few inches, the flying Domo would meet with the metallic arm somewhere about the elbow.

Kale was sure the creature would have fun wrestling with that.

Hopefully the furry critter would be taken by surprise and stunned for an instant, thus allowing Kale retaliation time. Allowing the pull of gravity to work upon him, he quickly went into an elbow-drop, aimed to take out the critter by pure force alone.

524Master Nemesis

Unfortunately, Kale was forgetting those unusually long arms.

His momentum sidetracked by a collision with Kale's elbow, it was a simple matter for him to grab on to the side of his opponent's head (it would feel like wire brush being pressed against his flesh, with the little bristles curling to hook in his skin. Ow.) with his already outstretched arm, and pull himself in to accomplish the head-munching anyway.

Ownage of this caliber could not be stopped so easily.

525Joseph Brown

"I'd say. Guess that's why I find it such a good place to collect my thoughts. My name is Leonard A..." He stopped mid sentence as that pang of recognition finally set in, "Wait a sec. I do recognize you, you fought in Heaven or Hell with the big guy and captain angry."

With as little recap as possible: Leonard, Athan and Vahn had been in Syntaxis at the same time. In fact, Leonard and Vahn had traveled there together, although under the information Leonard scared up that Omikron and his bunch were actually the Shades helping Victor. Vahn and Leo spit up when they infiltrated a friendly base, which led to Vahn getting into a fight with Omikron and Leo showing up after Alpha had come and gone to tell Vahn their princess was in another castle far too late.

Vahn and Leo didn't part on the best of terms. Athan and Leo on mostly indifferent terms. Owle on the other hand, had spent a good deal of time with Leo, and in a very Omikron move, the shadelord had forgiven Leo his trespasses and provided him a place to stay.

Later on Leo, with the help of Owle, would urge Omikron that his place was out in the world actively trying to stop the Forgotten. Not in Syntaxis hiding away.

"Your name's..." It was at that moment that the colour drained even further from his face, "Kael..."

He made a few funny krinkles of his mouth as he thought.

"You're gonna wanna see this, it'll probably blow your mind considering how we met out here like this. Follow me."

Leonard would motion towards another part of the central monument and start hopping from rock to rock across the uneven ground ahead. It wouldn't be that hard to keep up, but you could get the sense that Leo had been here before. He never jumped on a rickety rock, and seemed to know the most effiecent path.

"You're not going to believe this." He spoke as he pointed towards a large flat part of the monument. It looked like this was the first marker ever placed on this field, with so many inscriptions it seemed to mark a large battle... or even a slaughter. Name after name after name. Obviously not done with a chisel or an actual tool, but they actually looked like they had been clawed in. Then it would become apparent that every marking on every stone looked like it had been clawed in. The less eroded stones looked as if whomever was doing the work had gotten a little better at doing it cleanly, but it was a claw like tool none the less.

But Leonard wasn't pointing to all that detail. He was pointing to what looked like the first name ever carved here. Uneven, large and deep.

KAEL

But there was a detail that Leo wasn't aware of. In front of the monument there was a shimmering outline... Just visible enough to want to reach out and touch.

526Psychofish

"Yeah... yeah, they'd be the ones."

He looked at the man curiously. Curiosity, growing into worry, shaking him more awake again. Not free of the haze of his sheer exhaustion, but it was better, at least. He was going to collapse after this, maybe before he even got off the plains, not that he thought he would get a great deal of rest out of it. It wasn't entirely pleasant that he had to run into some fan, some guy who was going to go and get ideas about him out of nowhere and make a big deal of him- recognition was such a hassle. He hated to think what'd be like to step that up a notch to actual fame. It just wasn't something he could take year round, sometimes just putting up with it during the tournament was a pain.

Leo didn't look like he wanted an autograph though.

"Yes...?"

Kael responded to his name, though it was an incredulous look he gave Leonard when he told him he had some huge surprise for him. Not that his curiosity would let him leave it be now that he'd heard there was something, but he didn't seem as though he was terribly expectant as he started to pick across the uneven ground after the magician, hindered slightly by his unfamiliarity with the terrain.

I've been growing a bit more open minded of late...

He held his tongue but adapted the grimace he might have presented the sarcasm with as he slowed, approaching the marker and letting his tired eyes slowly adjust.

A memorial... a very old one, to...

He took a slow step forward, and another, until he could rest his hand on the carving, just below that name. His eyes stayed, uncomprehending as his mind jumped a quick circle to a fearful conclusion, echoes of the voice in his head bounding up before he denied that possibility, and realized just whose this was.

"Kael..."

More irony today than I can take. If I believed in 'fate'...

And gave a sharp laugh.

"No, no this is not mine. This is..."

His eyes drifted away, downward, growing solemn and distant.

"This is..."

Something was there. Though his mind did not move to question what it was, he felt curious, drawn in absently.

"...someone else's."

Kael knelt and reached out.

527Joseph Brown

"I know." Leonard spoke.

But those words along with the world in general were blurred as Rayner streched forward.

"Hello again, friend." For the amount of time he had mulled it over the voice would be instantly identifiable. It was the nameless man from his dream, "I've waited so long for today... I knew it would come."

The scene was bizarre, that faint outline he had seen before had solidified into the ghostly figure speaking to him. Still in the same armor, still with the same hopeful expression, but now the reality of that gaping wound was present. The shock of the nameless one's bad end displayed and dripping a spectral plasma. But still, he only wished to speak to Rayner. Leonard looked a little shocked too, taking a few steps back and raising a hand to his chin when he was a safe distance.

"I won't lie, I'm excited for a little action after... Well, a long time of waiting here for you."

As if to illustrate the time Rayner began to witness a spectral figure making its way around the monument. A figure in blue robes and black gauntlets was seen carrying the nameless fellow to the base of the stone. A stumble forward and the robed figure was leaning on the monument, banging his fist futilely against the stone surface, before ultimately deciding there was only one thing to do. With that gauntleted hand the figure clawed the name Kael on the stone.

Then this secondary vision sped up. There was a constant barrage of that blue robed figure, at different times of day and year carving name after name into the stone. Then this time lapsed vision expanded outwards to showing that same figure driving stone after stone into the ground, carving more names, then collapsing onto a perch, hunched over with hands on his concealed face.

Radiating outwards the rows of stones grew until they matched the numbers they were at that very day.

Every stone was laid by the same hand.

"I still have to ask you a question though, and it's kinda formal." The ghost cleared his throat before smiling and beginning, "Here goes nothing..."

His voice changed drastically to one of uncompromising monotone.

"Death has claimed more souls within this universe than one can count, but death like creation is a part of that mechanism. This is one of the universes' uncomfortable facts. But nowhere is it written that this is absolute, and the only truth is that you may be wrong. If all is fallible, the all that exists is resolve. Striving towards new beginning or ultimate end is identical. The only life is to straddle the grey area and welcome into your heart the potential that your choices could bring salivation or destruction.

Resolve in spite of the uncomfortable truth. You need not perfection to serve those that died before you, they too only had their resolve. This is the Radiance of Lost Lives."

"Rayner Veli ... Do you accept this charge?"

528Psychofish

In a moment, everything was there.

And in the next, none of it mattered, blurring aside as suited the sleep deprived state of mind he was in. That didn't matter though. What mattered was where his eyes went wide and his heart jumped several paces, pattering away, as suddenly, with all the clarity of mind and sense he'd ever possessed he found himself looking at a dead man's face.

He froze, and even when he was greeted his throat stuck. Closing his mouth as not to gape, he nodded rather than speak and watched the other man, half enraptured. It had been caught in his mind for so long, and while at this time he might not have been logically able to be more sure that this was truly there, and not a dream or delusion brought on by his deteriorating mind, it felt real. He didn't doubt. Rather, he was more excited and scared than anything else.

"Sorry I'm late."

For a moment, Rayner was unsure even that it was his voice. Despite that they were nearly strangers after the time sharing the same body, even in a dream, rather than the repulsion and enmity thought of the Dead Knight brought on he felt as though he were looking at a close friend. A smile cracked his frozen face, and the shocked numbness washed away.

"Lotta ground out there. Finally got lucky."

That wasn't right though, something in the back of his mind protested.

No, not lucky. I was led...

But already the dream seemed to wash over the newfound clarity, imposing an image of something long past. Wonder sprung up as with sorrowful curiosity he watched the dedicated figure labor, line by line, letter by letter, brick by brick, through the sprawling memorial. By the end though he knew whom it had to be. The implications of that, those escaped him for the moment.

The voice brought him back sharply, once more slightly shaken by the vision.

The worst had not yet come though. His mind barely had time to protest as he could almost feel some force possessing, or at least inspiring, his friend to deliver the speech. Normally, beyond that, Rayner might have laughed, he might have doubted, he would have picked it apart and tried to piece out the reality beyond the fancy words. He could no longer be the skeptic however; he'd been stripped of that leisure. And so, words of doubt in purpose and future fell over him, a path set with uncertain ends except that he should face an insurmountable force and carry a dreadful weight with him. Destiny. Reality. The future, the past. Life and death and everything that defined anything was at question here, at stake. The fight was not only for everything, but for anything. A charge truly meant for a hero, a demand to take the future into ones hands and struggle, perhaps give up everything. There were any number of heroes on Gaia, and Rayner was no stranger to any number of them, who had likely been faced with such decisions themselves in the past. A point for decisiveness. Now, Rayner stood where they had.

...but...

I'm no hero.

And faltered.

The immensity of it grew over him. The same fear he'd been given of helplessness in the face of the power of something like the Forgotten even existing, only to be handed uncertainty and asked to wield it against it. It wasn't a fight he could possibly win. His pulse raced, body shook and sweat, his hand crept back. This was crazy, and while he'd been living feeling like there was nothing, to suddenly be given this he saw just how much he had. His throat felt dry, almost unable to form words as his eyes lost focus, and he could very well see it all. All the hours he'd put in to work, to school, to his body and his friends, and just sitting with music. The pain and pleasure he'd been given as a testament that he was there. He saw his parents faces, and the spectres of what he'd imagined his biological parents might have looked like. Rayner saw Celeste leaning over him, and Owle snoozing beside him with blue hair splayed about the pillow. He saw his own blood over stone and steel, and that he'd drawn, the big guy Athan he wasn't sure how he was so close yet so distant to, that b*****d Fah he couldn't help but respect, Owle's hard-headed brother who he almost wished he could be, Flare, and that other fierce, red haired little girl he regretted that he'd lost before he'd ever come to know. His friends, from birth right on up, and the strangers, his enemies, and all the battles and good times and throes of passion. He had the world around him, and memories he held onto fiercely. Everything he could have if he just turned away...

...because it was there. Everything he'd been given. Memories as proof that he, that the world, had existed.

As long as it was there.

...I know.

His eyes drifted slowly up to Kael. Stopped and steadied themselves there. It was not just his friends face he saw though. His father, Owle, and for some reason Rage, intruded persistently, looking back at him. Challenging him, trusting him, feeding him strength.

I'm a damned coward.

Strength enough to find his own.

But I don't have to let it end like that.

His hand stretched out, spreading over the mysterious object subconsciously, that had started the vision though he'd lost any attention for it since, and gripped tight.

"-yeah."

Rayner's body drew up and his red eyes steeled, turning stubborn, hot and strong.

He lived in irony, and might as well have lived for irony. But it seemed incredibly suiting that he should fight, rather than for some absolute good, for uncertainty. Fighting for the future, and the past, for the wills of all the people that had been just as he finally found the resolve to fight for himself as well. One more will to the great tide. Perhaps the very last drop needed to fell the great, dark mountain they threw themselves against.

His body tensed and Rayner pushed himself to his feet, drawing up the object with him to face Kael. Not uncertain. Not excited or scared anymore, but filled with a slow, steady steel passion of resolve.

"I accept."

[[Apocalyptica - Resurrection]](http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=B-X0I6rFqUw)

529Joseph Brown

"I knew I could count on you." The other Kael smiled before slowly fading into a swirling aether.

The misty spirit swirled and spun around Kael, invigorating him even more, filling him with some sort of confidence. The confidence someone was watching over him. THe mystical weight fell on his shoulders, trickled down his arms, and pooled in his hands around the formless object he was holding. And then as if some chemical reaction, mystical force A met mystical force B and he could feel something solidifying. A weapon, a weapon that just felt right. It was simple, it wasn't some ornate blade of yore. But it was perfect, the moment it turned real was the moment Kael felt like he knew it inside and out. It's history, what it could do, how to swing it, everything. It was made for him.

Quote:** Wrote:

Vagrant Soul

Anima Artifact

To most the Vagrant Soul would seem like an unremarkable steel b*****d sword, but to those that know the history it is so much more. Rayner Veli first touched and helped to create this sword through a dream hundreds of years ago. The man he assissted passed, but the soul did not. For all those many years the sword was reminded of Vali's touch, and every moment it formed and reformed itself to be perfectly weighted to his use. As an artifact drawn from the ancient Anima of Moam, shades fear this weapon, as it can pierce all but the strongest of them when normal blades cannot.

Unstopable Will - The soul that the blade is forged from is defined by purpose, and the metal of the blade has followed that path. No matter how scratched, dulled, or even outright broken the blade becomes, within 24 hours it will return to pristine state. Scratches may disappear within an hour or so, but something along the whole blade being broken off will take the whole duration. Such is the other Kael's strength of will.

And thus Kael stood reunited. Facing the grave that once housed the soul of his other, reenergized. But he couldn't help but feel like something was watching him. If he was to look up there was something perched on the highest point of the grave.

It looked as a bird, but it was forged from stone, energy and black chains. The stone roc looked down on him, spread it's wings of rubble and purple energy and then opened it's great beak. Kael's whole world rumbled as it spoke.

"You have only begun to come into understanding, kALE."

And then it simply disappeared in a blink. Kael was left standing with Leo, who looked rather stoic and pale at this moment.

530Psychofish

Joseph Brown Wrote:

"I knew I could count on you."

His lips split in a grin.

He could almost feel Kael spreading over him, his friend's strength coming into him. Whatever the mystical force settling over him really was, he simply couldn't fear it. In his mind, he knew it well. It was a boon.

He almost didn't even feel the forces solidifying in his hands, drawing up from the ground where he'd reached after the phantom light to begin with, but as he stood his hands moved across it with a certainty beyond that he'd ever felt with a blade, playing across his own experiences and reflecting on the Dead Knight's lingering memories. His hand went to the pommel, flourishing the blade military style, righting the tip, shining steel turned up into the air for all to see. More importantly, giving him a chance to take a good look across the craftsmanship, flawless, but nothing more than that, not unnatural or magical. Simply made for his hand. His own reflection stared back at him, and for once he saw the sharp red of his eyes didn't make his eyes slide warily away or give him the slightest sense of unease. Today, they looked like his. They looked strong.

The red flashed upward across the sheening surface of the sword.

He lowered the blade, holding it warily, not quite aggressive nor defensive, as he turned his head up to... something. Kael's eyes narrowed on the roc. It was a sharp, sudden intruder as he'd returned to the world, something so absolutely foreign bringing him back from the familiarity of the man from the repeating dream.

Understand?

He wasn't sure he agreed. He wasn't sure he had even started to grasp anything yet. But there were no questions to ask of the shifting phantom. It had said it's piece, and now nothing perched atop the gravemarker.

"..."

Whatever it is I understand, I'm neck deep and sinking in it now. A part of... something... big.

He stared at the sky, as if trying to etch the roc back into the sky with his eyes, memorizing the memory of the strange thing that had been there. He was going to have a lot to ponder over after this. A lot to think about. He could almost feel the headache coming already, while he turned his sword down, gingerly, without looking down, winding the tip of the blade under his belt and sliding it through, tucking the crossguard past his knife to anchor it safely there. Something was certainly watching him now, if it hadn't been before. Something cold and unfriendly, totally unalike his friend. He hadn't really felt threatened either. It simply didn't seem like the Forgotten. It was...

...an anomaly.

He turned around sharply, and blinked almost in surprise to find Leo there, and looking so pale and confused. Kael was certainly puzzled himself, but at the moment doubt had been washed right out of him. He had no idea his own face was going at least as pale, returning the contrast of the black rings around his eyes sharply to his face again.

"Don't 'spose you've seen one of those before eithe-?"

He stepped back toward him with a confidence to match the sudden spark that'd shot over him, and as his foot slipped on an uneven stone, his body struggled vainly, inadeptly, barely keeping him from turning over with none of the usual grace one would have expected any swordsman on the skillful side of Athan to display. He froze, staring at the ground in near shock as it suddenly started to blur slightly and shake. Or he was shaking. A great deal seemed to be bobbing around and acting out on his eyes, in any case.

Wavering slightly, looking almost quietly puzzled at his exhaustion suddenly returning with a vengeance, he charted several slow, cautious steps forward, setting his arm over a raised stone to balance himself against.

"...huh."

531Toneldren the Conjurer

What a wonderful day! the sun was shining, the birds were singing, the breeze was soft, and there was not a cloud in the sky.

The young mage couldnt help but smile as the environment put him in high spirits. He didnt exactly have a course planned out as to where he was headed, but travelling through such a nice place certainly did not ruin his mood.

His simple robes swayed softy in the breeze as he wandered around, stepping though the prairie just taking in the sights. Ever the oblivious one, he certainly did not think that there was anything he couldnt see for a mile in any direction. Then all of a sudden, realisation dawned on him, if he could see that far unpbstructed, than everything else could too, right? What if there were bandits out in hiding, ready to waylay a lone traveller like himself?

This sudden paranoia stopped him dead his tracks. No, something like that would not do. He was not physically strong in any sense, and spellcraft took time. Time which he would not have if he was suddenly surprised by an assailant.

He fished a spellbook out of his pack and began flipping through pages.

"Hmm..." he hmm'd to himself as he scanned over the contents of each page, searching for the ideal spell he was looking for until he found it.

"Aha!"

And with that, he traced a circle in the air in front of himself while chanting the arcane words for a spell to summon an animal guardian. Surely there would be many animals in such a place, right? Who knew what he would summon?

532Moose E Moose

That young mage would be a little shocked when he saw a moose sitting there. It wasn't just any moose, no, this one was definitely special. There wasn't anything ordinary about her.

It was most definitely a woman with moose attributes, not to mention that she was albino. She had the white hair, skin, and red eyes. Even her hooves, which were on both hands and feet, were white, along with small white antlers that sprouted out of her hair and just behind those were huge white moose ears, and no she didn't have human ears there, just moose ears. The only clothing she wore was something constructed of leaves or some sort of leafy greens.

She was crouched down, chewing on some grass. There were pieces sticking out of her mouth every which way. When she looked up at the mage she had a bemused look on her face.

533Toneldren the Conjurer

A little shocked would be a gross understatement. Where does summoning an animal guardian turn into summoning some almost naked albino woman?

"There must be some kind of miscalculation." was the first things he said after the shock wore off. he quickly went to check over his text, scanning each like, each word, marking down each syllible pronounced. It was all fine. He didnt mess up. But... what was this?

534Moose E Moose

The woman sat there with a perplexed look on her face. The man seemed very shocked to see her. Rightly so, too. Who wouldn't be shocked to see a woman that had a whole lot of moose parts on her?

Her tall, rounded ears stuck up as he spoke.

"What's this miscalculation?"

She wasn't that great with understanding words. Most of her life had been spent in the wilderness, so she continued to stare at him with a confused expression.

535Toneldren the Conjurer

It could talk?

Well, there really was something wrong with that then. The young man just had this dumbfounded look on his face as he stared in silence for a moment.

"Who are you? Better yet, what are you?"

Certainly, he was confused to all hell.

536Moose E Moose

What school did he come from? Couldn't he see that she was a moose?

"I'm Moose.."

Was he asking her to repeat herself?

"...I'm a moose."

She could scream out her name and what she was, but she had a feeling this man wasn't going to believe her.

"Why are you on my land?"

Time to make him answer questions.

537Toneldren the Conjurer

"But... Mooses look like..." His words trailed off. Too much explaining to be had, too confused to do it. The situation was just too bizarre.

Good thing she had questions of her own. It took his mind off the confusion for the time being and put his mind a little at ease to talk about something he actually knows about.

"I'm travelling through the plains on my way to... I believe the town is called Latent. And seeing the dangers of travelling out in the open by myself, I cast a spell to summon an animal guardian to help me make my way through."

He told his side of the story as to what was going on.

"And now you're here in front of me..."

538Moose E Moose

"I'm a moose."

And Moose stated that as matter-of-factly. It was not anything open for debate. She thought of herself as a moose.

She didn't know what to think of what the man was saying. She picked up some more grass to chew on.

"What's an-" She would grunt between her words. "--animal guardian?"

539Toneldren the Conjurer

"Its like a helper."

Now things really got awkward.

"And that would be you."

You see, what made this really strange was that normally, the animal summoned would have an animal-like intelligence and sentience level. They didnt speak common, they didnt look human, they didnt talk back, and they certainly didnt question the summoner's motives, just being compelled to follow him.

"Which means," Yes, very awkward indeed, "You're coming with me on my journey."

He wasnt even sure if he should treat her like an animal or a human.

540Moose E Moose

"I'm a helper?"

No, she still didn't get it.

"Why me? I don't..know you."

Yes, this really did just get awkward. Why would Moose be going on a journey with some man? This didn't make sense to her. She didn't feel as though she had any sole purpose with this man.

There was one thing for sure. She did love adventures.

"To Latent?"

She had never heard of this town, but the idea of visiting a new place seemed appealing.

541Toneldren the Conjurer

"Yes."

Thats what he just said.

"Because I summoned you."

Much to his confusion and dismay, he would be travelling with such an off creature.

"Yes, to Latent."

Thats where they would be going. Well, she did seem more human than animal, so he probably should treat her as such. First though, introductions needed to be made, as well as a way to convince the woman to follow.

"My name is Toneldren Silk. I am a magician. Come with me to Latent and..." He began digging in his backpack for some kind of bribe, since even though the summoning worked, the effects it should have did not, "I'll give you this tasty apple."

"What's your name?"

542Moose E Moose

So many questions that Moose wanted to ask to get a better understanding, but before she could ask them he started to say what he wanted. She would frown, not moving from her comfortable little spot on the grass.

"Toneldren Silk," she repeated his name just after he said it. It was her way of engraving it into her memory, especially a rather difficult name like that.

She still had a perplexed look on her face as he began to dig around in his bag, but once he brought the apple out and began to bribe her she would quickly get up off the ground.

It was the forbidden fruit. It looked delicious, and she was still very hungry. She never did say she was going to him with Latent. She didn't think it needed to be verbalized since she went straight for the apple.

"Moose."

Didn't he ask this already?

"Can I have the apple now?"

543Toneldren the Conjurer

"Your name is Moose?" A puzzled expression cossed the young man's face. Well, that would clear a few things up as to why she kept repeating that one word.

She was advancing, eyes intent on the fruit in his hand, and as she drew near and asked for it, he flicked his wrist, the apple suddenly disappearing. Didnt he just say so, he was a magician, and like magic, he made it disappear. Actually, it was more of a sleight of hand trick than any real magic.

"Latent first, apple later." Toneldren did say that he'd give her the apple when they made it to town. He just had to re-assert himself. It was like dealing with a child.

544Moose E Moose

"Yes. You can call me Moose."

He could treat her like she was human, but she really didn't have what would be a normal human behavior. She didn't even understand them. Just like now, why was he so confused by her name? Was it that difficult to learn?

Her right hoof for a hand came up to try and push her white tendrils out of her red eyes, but not having fingers was an effort to just do that. It wasn't like she could tuck her hair behind an ear to get it out of the way.

After a moment, she would give him a flustered look. Hair still in her face and she had no apple to munch on, but she would follow him anyway. Why? She had no idea. Maybe there was some sort of compelling force that was driving her along with the man.

"What aid do you seek?"

She should probably know, since the only thing she was sure she was capable of was chewing up leafy greens or ram someone with her hooves or antlers.

545Toneldren the Conjurer

"I just thought it'd be dangerous to be travelling by myself out in the open. Would be horrible if a giant eagle decided snatch me up and feed me to her young, or if a group of bandits suddenly decided to rob me of everything I own and --"

Was he babbling on? He was babbling on. He probably shouldnt do that so often.

"Anyway," he got back to the point, after cutting himself off midway through thinking, "I just need you to travel with me, take care of danger and all that. So, then let us be off."

He began his stroll through the plains again, with a somewhat secure peace of mind that he wouldnt be randomly attacked by some predator or a group or brigands. And if he did, at least there was someone else around to buy him some time in order for him to be able to cast some spells and protect themselves.

546Moose E Moose

"I don't think a giant eagle would feast on you. They don't have a taste for humans, even if you don't smell particularly like most humans. Eagles really like their rodents. As for these bandits I don't know what this creature looks like. Are they appealing?"

Moose walked a few paces behind this mage. Her hoofed feet would hit the grounds with a soft thud.

She still wasn't sure how she could take care of danger.

"Am I being used as a mark?"

A chump…was that a better term to use? She really didn't know.

And she strolled through the plains with an insecure feeling. She wasn't sure how she could keep him out of danger from a bandit. An eagle would be nothing to her, but a bandit might be as big as a bear.

547Toneldren the Conjurer

"No, why would I do that?" Wait a second... OH s**t. An albino creature in the middle of the open plains probably stuck out like a sore thumb. If Moose could see the mage's face right about now, she'd priobably get a good glimpse of his mouth set real wide with a worried look on his face.

Well, so much for his secure peace of mind.

But really, what was the chance of suddenly getting attacked out in the open? It couldnt really be as high as his paranoia predicted, can it? Hopefully not.

And on he went. Also, he made note to write this odd situation in a journal, going over the choice of words he would use in his mind before the actual writing process.

Today I was crossing through the open plains when I suddenly had a realisation dawn on me that even though nature might be quite splendid, danger may still lurk. As such, I decided that summoning an animal guardian to help me in my travels would be a grand idea. Oddly enough though, things did not seem to go as planned.

I could barely imagine it myself, but I did not summon an animal, or an ordinary animal, per se. Instead, I seemed to have summoned some kind of animorphic moose hybrid creature that understands common speech. Having convinced this creature, which calls herself Moose, to accompany me, I made my way through the gaian plains with a sense of security.

This odd occurance baffles the mind, however, ever the scholar that I am, perhaps it would do good to study the creature. One such as this creature's uniqueness may just lead to a new discovery to the world!

Hmm, so far so good. But there was still the rest of the day ahead. Perhaps there would be plenty more to write about tonight.

548Moose E Moose

An easy target seemed like a good explanation to Moose. Why else would they be in the middle of the open plains for things to strike at them? His worried expression helped her little. Did this mean he was not being honest with her?

She had little choice, but to continue to follow him in this path. It could be a path to her demise for all she knew, and there wasn't a lot for her to know because this man would barely answer any of her questions. Maybe she was wording it poorly. She could try asking questions later.

While he was off in his own little word making note as to what to write in his journal Moose had stopped to gnaw on some leafy greens. It was a slow process, her chewing, that is.

The mage had gained a good ten paces when she looked up to the sky and saw an eagle. She thought it might be good that he was too busy to notice. He might think the bird to be a threat.

These humans were very odd creatures. Were they always so worried about such trivial things?

Then she would go back to eating, which consisted of a lot of chewing and grunting.

549Toneldren the Conjurer

Very few people's memory was that perfect to be able to remember something they planned to write down word for word in the future just by thinking of it once. Toneldren was not one of these people, so it was not surprising at all that he'd zone out as Moose stopped to grab a bite, reciting the words over in his mind, hardly paying attention to the grunting and loud chewing noises his companion was making.

Before he'd know it, they would have crossed a good deal of the rolling plains with the city limits of Latent just in the distance, the sun's reflection over the sea created a bright silhouette against the roofs and dark weathered walls of the buildings which made up the port city.

"Oh," he broke from his silent self musings, "We're almost there."

He did pause to take a look behind him. Maybe throughout that time, the moose had wandered off and left him alone. He wasnt exactly sure anymore.

550Moose E Moose

Moose wasn't far from Toneldren. She was off to the side closest to the sea. She'd never ventured off into city limits. Her red orbs flickered with interest as she stared at the sea and the city next to it. There had been great tales from creatures in the wild speaking of places like this. It had brought on many misgivings.

She had paused, deep in thought and fear of entering this palace of a place. Even as the mage spoke she didn't hear him. Her inner thoughts were going over all the horrible things said of these places.

She was about to leave her terrain and enter a foreign one. It was only normal for her to scrutinize and be overly pessimistic.

"Do you- we plan on staying long?" She asked, finally acknowledging the man's presence.

551Toneldren the Conjurer

His eyes peered upward as he subconsciously moved a hand up and scratched his chin, as if he was deep in thought.

"I'll probably stay for a few days." He paused, collecting his thoughts before placing them into words for his planned out schedule, if you can call it that, "See if anyone needs help for anything, and to pick up some supplies before I go about my way on my travels."

Notice that he spoke only of his plans for himself. After they had made it to town, their deal, so to say, would be over. She only really needed to follow him until he arrived at his destination, so he didnt have a clue at all about what the woman was going to do afterwards.

552Moose E Moose

Moose didn't even think about the fact that the deal was off once they reached town. It dawned on her then.

"Where will I go now?"

She turned her head to peer over her shoulder, looking back the way they had come. Well, after she got that apple she guessed she'd just make her way back the way they came. There was really no purpose for her being in Latent. That place looked all too strange for her.

Hopefully, she wouldn't have a problem finding her way back alone. The different scents should help her lead the way.

553Toneldren the Conjurer

"Come on," suffice to say, he was starting to get impatient just standing there musing. They were so close, yet so far away. He was almost at his destination. "Let's go."

And off he went. Assuming that there were no further issues, Toneldren would stop by the town's border and go back to fishing in his pack to pull out an apple. How'd it get back in there? Didnt his sleight of hand trick put it inside his sleeve? Ah well, suppose he had some way of putting it back in there all sneaky like.

"As promised, an apple for you." The young mage held the fruit out towards his travelling companion.

554Moose E Moose

"Such a grumpy fellow," Moose would grumble, but she would do as the mage asked. She followed behind him, never straying far.

Once they arrived at the town's border, she looked around wearily. This was not to her liking. She was not accustomed to such strange places. Her place was in the forest.

Her red orbs travelled towards the mage when he went fishing in his pack. He pulled out the apple that she swore was in his sleeve. She didn't care to understand it. The apple was all she was worried about. He had promised it to her if she followed, which she did.

"Thank you," she snatched the apple from him. The way she snatched it might have frightened him. She didn't have hands to hold it, so she reached out and chomped down on it with her teeth.

555Toneldren the Conjurer

Well, at least the woman had manners enough to thank him for the apple.

"Whoa."

He wasnt exactly paying close attention, so when moose leaned in and chomped down on the apple still in his hand, he instinctively snapped his hand back as if a blade was swinging by, ready to remove some digits.

"Well, our meeting ends here. I bid you fair travels." He made a small nod of his head and hurried into town while going over his thoughts once again, adding to the log in his mind.

On the subject of Moose, she has no hands or feet with digits. Instead, her limbs seem to end in hooves. A very odd and unique discovery, I would have to admit, for I do not recal anamorphic hybrids to retain such features, but rather, normally possess more human-like appendages.

556Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi trekked across the Plains of Gaia as he headed towards the small town of Reen. There had been reports that the small town had come under attack by some strange and unusual baddies, and as Ryugi was never the type to sit back and do nothing when there were people in need of assistance, he'd set off to the small town to try and render aid.

He'd been walking through the plains for several days now, and he couldn't help but think the countryside looked absolutely breathtaking. Rather than make his way through The Dead Forest, he figured the plains would make a much nicer and less bothersome route to the small town. Little did he know that things weren't always as "un-bothersome" as they might appear...

557Abyssal Majesty

Trailing along side of Ryugi was Tilly. She was humming quietly to herself, scribbling muse short hand in the air with her trusty quill. Though the duo had been traveling for a decent amount of time, Tilly seemed to be in high spirits, and in high energy.

"Hmm..."

Her opal eyes glanced up at Ryugi for a moment before returning to where they were, she was thinking what to write, or rather how to write this little trek. Taking took shallow of a step, tilly stumbled forward, grbbing onto the tail of his coat to regain balance. To him however, it'd probably feel like any other of her small tugs.

"Oh, um. sorry Mr. Kazamaru..."

558MagnusXL

A group of four lost traveler find themselves suddenly lost in the great Plains of Gaia with little to no recollection of how they arrived from their home world. For ease of conversation, we'll just say it was maaaaaaagic, since that also bypasses any logical or canonical anomalies they might otherwise run into.

"Do you have any idea where we're going?"

A look of disdain was worn on the paladin woman's face as they climbed. Though a cool autumn breeze comforted them, it was clear by the sweat and panting that Alexa was well over-dressed for the sort of climate they were experiencing. Thick clothing, a heavy cloak, and a long skirt to shield her from her cold, Nordic weather. Heavy plate armor and chain mail to protect her from attacks.

No matter the weather, she wore the attire at all times in public keep up the respectable appearance of a Paladin of Favia.

"We're heading towards the North East. There's a town in that direction not too far from here. It's closer than that coliseum when you factor in a trek through the words.

Looking out from the top of the hill was the gruff Ra'Fiig. Not one to care for his appearances, the were-tiger brawler wore nothing but a grey shirt and white sparring pants, which happened to be tied to his waist with a red rope belt.

"What the...?"

Ryuma suddenly stopped in his tracks, staring hard at the approaching figure in the distance. Being a monster hunter and dragon slayer by trade, he was endowed in a full suit of Red Dragon scale mail and eel leather. This afforded him a certain level of protection from both heat and electricity, not to mention conventional melee weapons.

"What is it?"

Lynn, noticing her companion's hesitation, shot him a response. The half-elven girl was the only non-warrior of the bunch, carrying only a crossbow meant for hunting. Unlike the other skirted woman, she was appropriately dressed for the climate and traveled quite comfortably.

Still in disbelief at his own revelation, Ryuma stammered a response.

"Unless I'm mistaken, I think... that's... a dragon."

This prompted an eye-roll from the his traveling partners.

"You're an idiot. There's no way that's a dragon."

In their home realm, While there were a couple of more humanoid-dragons in existence that shared a resemblance to elves, there was no species of dragon that could assume true human form. After all, while dragons possessed great power, they weren't capable of casting true magic.

"No, unless I was hit on the head on the way here or something, I'm pretty sure it's a dragon."

Ryuma stated that quite firmly. While he may be an average guy all around physically, he had a sort of knack for discerning the hidden nature of other beings. This half-elf lookalike thought he had what was called a dragon's eye, an ability not unheard of among half elves. Being the unknown son of a half-dragon, he had no idea that his eyes were truly draconian.

Of course, without being gifted the innate abilities iconic of dragon-kin or the elven race, there was no way for him, or most anyone else, to tell.

"Then we'll confront him as such."

Without wasting time, Alexa charged towards the front of the 'party', prepared to confront the on coming traveler head-on.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa! Hold on a second."

Ryuma, still apprehensive and confused about their situation, halted her with one arm.

First off, we're not equipped to take on a full-blown dragon. Swords won't do anything to a flying target, Lynn's wouldn't be able to penetrate it's hide, and I sure as hell don't think Ra'Fiig could Kung-Fu an 8 ton Reptile."

There was a gruff huff from the were-tiger as his fighting style was referred to as 'Kung-Fu', but otherwise raised no objection. Alexa scoffed, however, refusing to let the matter go so lightly.

"What about you, oh Monster Hunter Extraordinaire? Isn't this the sort of thing you were hired for?"

Ryuma simply shook his head, forgetting what his second point was. Something about "strength in numbers" and all that.

"I'm only carrying my sparing equipment, remember? I'm sure just throwing my sword or flail at it will be effective. In case you've forgotten, I'm also carrying the rest of our gear and food, which I'm sort of getting tired of hauling around..."

"Ugh. What good are you if you can't even handle the first monster we happen upon?"

With a loud "Ahem", Lynn interrupted the pair.

"Anyways, we don't even know if dragons are of the hostile in this realm, much less if Ryuma's... abilities function properly around here. I don't know a lot about magic, but I don't think we should simply attack the first passerby on the vague suspicion that he might be a man-eating reptile."

Lynn was always skeptical about her companion's abilities. Being the only completely powerless member of the group, she mistrusted and doubted the extent of her compatriot's supernatural abilities. While discovering the true nature of any living creature was Ryuma's only ability, she didn't exactly have a lot of faith in it; she always assumed his experience as a monster hunter was clouding his judgment and causing him to double guess themselves.

Besides, Dragons couldn't assume human form... right?

"There's one way to find out."

Now that the traveler was within earshot, Alexa suddenly pushed to the front of the group, shouting a challenge to the innocent bystander as she drew her claymore.

"You there! Draw your sword!"

No one seemed to notice poor Tilly.

</lazy storytelling>

559Ryugi Kazamaru

Antique Queen Wrote:

Taking too shallow of a step, Tilly stumbled forward, grabbing onto the tail of his coat to regain balance. To him however, it'd probably feel like any other of her small tugs.

"Oh, um. sorry Mr. Kazamaru..."

Ryugi smiled as his little muse and traveling companion tugged on his jacket for support. he turned to face her and replied, patting her head with his hand in an affectionate manner.

It's alright, Miss Pace. Just don't get so caught up in your writing that you forget yourself.

That said, he kept walking. Well, until he heard a rather loud commotion coming from behind him. Someone was yelling at him.

Alexa the Loudmouthed Wrote:

Now that the traveler was within earshot, Alexa suddenly pushed to the front of the group, shouting a challenge to the innocent bystander as she drew her claymore.

"You there! Draw your sword!"

Ryugi turned to face the rather loud woman with a very confused look on his face. He blinked his red eyes, scratched the back of his head with his left hand as his right held Ragnarok's handle on his back, and replied after looking around a bit.

Who? Me? What for?

560MagnusXL

Her eyes narrowed as she took a powerful fighting stance, leading with her left. Her Claymore would have looked rather unwieldy on any other woman her size, but her extensive specialization and experience with the holy weapon allowed her to carry the weapon efficiently.

"Yes you, Dragon. Do you see any other idiots with swords around her?"

Ryuma was about to chime in, but thought better of it.

"The challenge has been struck. Prove yourself to me in a battle of strength!"

Still suffering from the 'heat', a generous bead of sweat ran down Alexa's face. While Alexa half-expected some sort of idiotic back up, the rest of her companions backed away; this was no longer their affair. Rubbing the back of his head uncomfortably, Ryuma could hardly help but to comment softly to his other compatriots.

"Man, she's touchy today."

While she still faced her 'opponent', Alexa's eyes shot back towards Ryuma dangerously.

"I heard that."

Whether she'd admit it to herself or not, this was more of an excuse to vent her frustration at the situation than to 'prove his intentions'. She hated the climate, she hated sorcery (sorcery that caused her existence in this plane, mind you), and most importantly, she rather distrusted intelligent non-humans. It was a barrier her compatriots often found hard to get around.

561Ryugi Kazamaru

Ammiel Moonblade Wrote:

"Yes you, Dragon. Do you see any other idiots with swords around here?"

Well, actually... Wait...how do you know I'm a dragon?!

Ryugi looked around as if trying to see if a wing or tail was showing. Finding that this was not the case, he could only be bewildered as the loud woman continued.

Ammiel Moonblade Wrote:

"The challenge has been struck. Prove yourself to me in a battle of strength!"

You Plains People sure have an odd way of making friends... Are you sure we can't just shake hands and introduce ourselves?

Once more a scratch of the head, and Ragnarok bobbed on his back as his right arm adjusted itself a bit.

562MagnusXL

Ryugi Kazamaru Wrote:

You Plains People sure have an odd way of making friends... Are you sure we can't just shake hands and introduce ourselves?

"We're NOT Plains People!"

"No."

"Not a chance."

"Sorry hon, she's a psycho."

Simultaneously, the party responded in a cacophony of confusion. Seething in anger, Alexa shot a gaze back at her compatriots that could pierce concrete.

"You're twits, the lot of you!"

Still unconvinced, Lynn tried to dissuade her allies from continuing the confrontation.

"Alexa, I don't think he's a dragon."

"Sure he is. My eyes are never wrong."

"Your eyes said that woman was a man!"

"But it WAS!"

"I thought Alexa was a man at first myself."

"EVERYONE SHUT UP!"

Visibly upset, Alexa was about to reach her breaking point and kill, both literally and figuratively, everyone in her own part. Massaging the vein in her forehead with her right hand, she calmed herself down and started talking in her regular, dignified manner of speaking instead of shouting at everyone as she has been.

"Anyways, you dense b*****d, I issued you a challenge. Battle is the only greeting we need."

With that, Alexa took up her stance again.

563Ryugi Kazamaru

Well then, it seems I have no choice...

Ryugi chuckled and shook his head, moving Ragnarok into a battle position as the blade pulsed with recognition of battle. It was time to fight...

Battle for battle's sake is never a good idea, but if it is all you understand, then come at me...

As he finished, his voice had changed to one of solid determination, and his red eyes burned with a determined look directly towards his challenger. For those that could sense energy buildup within their party, they would be able to feel that he was indeed gaining energy as the ambient concentration of mana in the area jumped.

Things were about to heat up...

564MagnusXL

Actually, Ryugi wasn't far off in his summarization of the paladin. As she was taught as a child, "Sharp swords settle scores." Unfortunately for everyone involved, not a single member of their group had the ability to detect magical signatures. Alexa had the potential, but as a paladin, she was disallowed from practicing any discipline of magic that wasn't granted from her 'deity'.

At least, not intentionally.

"...."

Ignoring Ryugi's slight, she charged in at her opponent head on, closing the gap between them. Her weapon, given the lavish sheath the sword was endowed, was clearly considered a powerful relic or magical item of some sort. At first, it would probably seem magical to Ryugi indeed, as the sword began to draw more and more power into Alexa as the area around it become more saturated with magic. Upon close inspection, it would be obvious to any serious magician that the Claymore was nothing more than an arcane crucible; it was intended to be used in a magical ritual of some sort. Which would explain it's ability to draw in magical energies.

Coincidentally, that made her weapon anything but holy or magical.

Subconsciously, Alexa was a trivial amount of that charged energy to cool her body, preventing her from suffering the effects of being over-dressed. It would be a shame if she were to fall to the dragon due to something as trivial as heat stroke.

565Ryugi Kazamaru

She was charging. Effective, but careless. It was time for a test...

You wanted a fight? Well here it is!!

As the paladin charged, Ryugi dropped Ragnarok to the ground with a powerful strike, a surge of energy being shunted down the length of the blade emanating from the green gem in the center of the handle. As the pulse happened and the sword struck the earth below a lancing flow of raw energy in the shape of a "V" charged across the ground to meet with Alexa.

After the attack left his blade, he'd call out to the group.

You might want to scatter!!

566MagnusXL

As the energy surged forth, Alexa brought her weapon down in front of her with a swift vertical strike.

"Shimmer Strike!"

Extending from the tip of her claymore, a thin lance of silvery-blue energy erupted forth in a dazzling display of cold and holy energy. This attack was less of a 'wave' as it was a momentary, exaggerated extension to her weapon. Needless to say, Shimmer Strike would part the energy around her safely while threatening Ryugi if he remained immobile.

This did nothing, however, to protect her compatriots.

Ryugi Kazamaru Wrote:

You might want to scatter!!

The group didn't need to be told twice; they weren't stupid. Ra'Fiig grabbed a hold of the less-agile Lynn, easily leaping to the side and out of harms way with his cat-like reflexes. Ryuma, on the other hand, braced himself behind his shield with all his weight. He figured it would be enough for him to stand his ground.

It wasn't. He was sent flying backwards a good distance by the surprising force of the attack, but was otherwise unharmed.

"M-Magic!? Is he really casting magic?"

While Ryuma was rather worried at this revelation, Alexa kept her cool. Considering the fact that dragons don't have magic in their home world, she gathered he must have an artifact similar to her own. Which meant that he should be more or less 'powerless' without Ragnarok. Though confident with her new 'knowledge', she still kept her guard up.

"You'll need to do better than that."

Without wasting a moment, she slid the Cosantóir behind her after the strike in a fluid motion. With the weapon now trailing behind her shoulder, she effectively switched stances.

567Abyssal Majesty

All the while, Tilly was slowly backing herself up away from Ryugi. As if one couldn't tell enough, she wasn't what you called a fighting type. A support at best, luggage, in reality.

Over the period of time since she's been with her new friend, she had slowly grown accustomed to his lifestyle of fighting, and mostly, if she kept out of harms way, he could rough his foes up with no problem.

Settling in once spot where she could oversee everything, Tilly began writing what she saw, she'd have to finish the other stuff later.

568Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi grinned. His test had served him well. He'd gotten data about his opponent's energy use, ice and holy, as well as her basic reaction speed. It would surely prove useful later down the line. But now, Ryugi was curious to test something else about his opponent...

He pulled Ragnarok out of the ground as if the sword was as light as something half as heavy as it was. Ryugi then placed the sword on his shoulder and began to walk towards Alexa, still pulling in energy for his own uses as Ragnarok's gem glittered with its own power.

Do you always fight so defensively? Are you afraid of me?

Ryugi's eyes never left Alexa's as he continued to close the distance...

569MagnusXL

With a few simple steps, the gap was closed. Bringing the Cosantóir down on an angle, she simply moved to strike Ryugi's right shoulder, using all but the full reach of her weapon.

"Stay your tongue, knave!"

Her eye twitched violently for a moment, but her temper was otherwise kept in check. It was clear enough, though, that she didn't take kindly to being accused of cowardice. She never learned that all the demeanor and honor in the world wouldn't help you if you fell victim to simple taunts. One of these days, her pride was bound to get the better of her.

Meanwhile, Ryuma and friends were working their way around the combatants and over to Tilly; it seemed much safer over there anyways.

570Ryugi Kazamaru

Ammiel Moonblade Wrote:

With a few simple steps, the gap was closed. Bringing the Cosantóir down on an angle, she simply moved to strike Ryugi's right shoulder, using all but the full reach of her weapon.

"Stay your tongue, knave!"

CLANG!!

In an instant, Ryugi had ducked slightly and turned Ragnarok's edge so that it lay flat against his shoulder, the blade easily holding off the assault from the emotional and prideful paladin. Her strength wasn't much more than the average human. Trained, yes, but not enough to best him in even combat. And her pride would be the perfect tool for getting her to react if he needed to do so...

However, a simple block was not all that Ryugi had in mind. His red eyes caught the moment of the blade before it even happened, and as his right hand turned the handle of Ragnarok to intercept the blow, his left hand shot out and gripped the very blade of the sword in a vice-grip.

You should learn...

And in a swift motion, Ryugi would spin his body, jerking his left hand off to his left side, still holding her blade in its grasp as his right leg came up to deliver a powerful kick directly into Alexa's midsection with as much force as he could muster.

...to stay your temper!!

As she was left-handed, Ryugi's jerking motion would serve to pull her midsection directly into range of the kick, despite the length of her sword, and if that wasn't bad enough, it was very likely that she was about to lose her grip on her weapon, as well as receive a very damaging strike.

571Abyssal Majesty

Seeing past her writings, Tilly blinked and pursed her lips in a very nervous manner. Slowly, she tucked her quill behind her ear and waved away the shorthand that cluttered the air in front of her. It seemed like a silly manner, but it was a rule to never let a soul besides your companion see the writing, even if it was unreadable.

"Oh dear me.."

She whispered under her breath as the angry woman's friends made their way over. Regardless of sides, Tilly put on her best smile and stood in her place quietly.

572MagnusXL

A grapple into disarm attempt. Lovely.

As Ryugi brought his right leg up into a kick, Alexa focused the blade's mana down through her legs, freezing them solidly in place, allowing her to keep her ground with greater ease... along with encasing Ryugi's grounded foot in a block of unnatural ice. With any luck, the sudden immobilization of his other leg would throw him off balance, dampening the blow from the kick. In any case, Ryugi would find that her grip on the Cosantóir was unnaturally strong.

Her hands were literally frozen to her prized possession; she wasn't about to simply let go.

"Coldsnap."

A wave of intense sub-zero temperature rushed from her weapon and directly into Ryugi, as he was still holding holding her weapon. In addition to dealing damage via frostbite and numbing over time, the shock of the 'burn' could potentially cause him to drop the weapon.

~~~~~

Ryuma and pals merely returned Tilly's weak smile; they were engrossed in the battle at hand. While they were cheering for their comrade, they were hoping Ryugi would knock her down a wrung or two.

573Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi's eye caught the pulse of icy energy as the blade sent it through his body and into the legs. Of course, he could feel it too, but he'd gotten a nice close look at the source of her power, and he knew exactly what he was going to do next... It was time to turn up the heat.

Ryugi had been gathering energy up by not expending it from his buffer, and utilizing Ragnarok's energy rather than his own, which meant that he had a rather large amount of fire energy stored within his body as the Coldsnap washed over him. His kick still connected, though not nearly as powerful as he'd originally intended. However, it would still likely do enough damage to knock the wind out of his opponent.

But that was simply a minor detail compared to what happened next. Ryugi was in close quarters with an opponent who had just frozen herself to the ground. She wasn't going anywhere, which meant Ryugi was free to unleash his attack without much fear of her moving out of the way.

With a mighty burst, Ryugi's body erupted into a firestorm as the ice that held him in place was shattered by the intense outward force of the energy. However, as soon as the blast occurred, Ryugi shot forward, his left hand pinning Alexa's blade to her chest as the collision would tear Alexa from her icy foothold and likely send the both of them careening down the field, where Ryugi would aim to plant Alexa firmly into the ground.

Then, he'd press his left hand, and Ragnarok's handle in his right, into her midsection and release her sword, performing a single-handed handspring off of her using his right fist as his left shot down to his left side, gripping the handle of Sol Blade as he let loose a powerful negation with the remaining energy he'd stored up, effectively neutralizing her sword's ability to pull in energy.

After his handspring and negation, Ryugi would twist midair and land about five feet away from her, Ragnarok back on his shoulder as he waited to see what Alexa's reaction would be, ever observant, ever learning. Luckily for her, the heat from Ryugi's flames would not cause serious injury, as it was more used for propulsion and the negation, though it was likely to cause heavy discomfort, especially for one who used ice energy...

574Abyssal Majesty

Tilly's eyes darted from the fight to the new comers a few times before she gave into the temptation to write. Scribbling in the air feverishly, the little muse attempted to write smaller so the strangers couldn't see, and hopefully to them, it'd just look like a mess of light.

Pausing to look up, Tilly looked down and circled a few of the sentences she wrote, then sidestepped to continue her writing. God forbid if the visitors decided to pester her now.

575MagnusXL

The firestorm caught Alexa by complete surprise, the extreme shift in temperature causing more than just an uncomfortable shift. Being her natural 'opposite', Alexa hated fire magic more than anything else. That goes without mentioning the heat issue, seeing as Sol Blade effectively turned off her air conditioning.

Speaking of which:

Anti-Magic was something she's never experienced before. Needless to say, she wasn't in any hurry to try it again. She didn't know the mechanism behind it, but she'd have to wait for the area to saturate with mana or until Ryugi started drawing energy and using abilities again to leech of the after-effects. Whichever came first.

"Uggh!"

While the firestorm softened the holy-ice up a considerably, forcing her legs through her braces was painful endeavor. Wincing, the Paladin was slammed to the ground with considerable force as she was pinned by her own blade.

Winded with a wounded midsection and sore feet, Alexa quickly assessed the situation as she recovered from Ryugi's assault. Quickly rising to her feet, she brought her sword behind her and charged in for another overhead strike.

Or so it seemed.

In reality, Alexa bailed out on the strike, instead moving in to body-check Ryugi in an attempt to knock him over. Despite the strength difference, she had momentum on her side, which should be more than enough leverage to take him down. Unless he made a swing at her with Ragnarok or something, in which case she'd probably take evasive actions appropriately.

~~~~~

Now that they were starting to loosen up a bit, Ryuma and Ra'Fiig were beginning to enjoy the spectacle fully.

"Not bad. The dragon's got some pretty good moves."

"Yeah they're effective, but he doesn't have any style."

"Since when did you care about style? All you do is throw bombs and nets at people."

"Since I'm not the one with magic. And what's wrong with the way I fight?"

Lynn, having significantly less interest in the fight than the menz, tried to steal a glance over Tilly's shoulder when she wasn't looking.

576Abyssal Majesty

Pausing for a moment to tuck a few stray hairs behind her ear, Tilly huffed out and scribbled some more. Oh yes, Tilly had noticed the girl peeking over her shoulder. Muses were taught to be aware of their work's presence, or maybe it was just paranoia. With a gentle smile, Tilly spelled out with her quill in a string of light, as plain as day.

'I know you're peeking.'

577Ryugi Kazamaru

Ammiel Moonblade Wrote:

Winded with a wounded midsection and sore feet, Alexa quickly assessed the situation as she recovered from Ryugi's assault. Quickly rising to her feet, she brought her sword behind her and charged in for another overhead strike.

Or so it seemed.

In reality, Alexa bailed out on the strike, instead moving in to body-check Ryugi in an attempt to knock him over. Despite the strength difference, she had momentum on her side, which should be more than enough leverage to take him down. Unless he made a swing at her with Ragnarok or something, in which case she'd probably take evasive actions appropriately.

It was time to showcase something completely different. Ryugi watched as Alexa picked herself up and charged towards him, but what he did next would likely dumbfound her completely... As she charged, Ryugi would swing his left hand across in front of him, a thin wall of energy springing up between the both of them before a pulse of energy sent Ryugi jumping up and backwards, his right hand tossing Ragnarok high into the air, the weapon glittering in the sun as it spun.

As Ryugi soared through the air, a flash of light pulsed as his right hand was held out in front, a large white bow of brilliant holy energy forming up in front of it as his left moved, as if to pull the glittering string as white energy formed up around the hand before the energy unleashed in a hail of lighting fast projectiles that would rain down all around Alexa's form, exploding with blinding light... It was possible she would dodge one, but it was unlikely she'd be able to dodge the six blinding arrows that flew towards her from multiple angles...

ADAMANT'S ARROW STORM!!

As the attack finished, Ryugi would land with his right hand up, the bow of light dissipating, its energy being used to replenish some of the stamina lost during its creation...

578MagnusXL

All was going well until SURPRISE WALL ATTACK. Bracing herself for the sudden intrusion, she was able to dampened the force at with she barreled into the energy wall. Without wasting any time, she collected herself and deliberately raised her left leg...

"Divine Tundra."

...before bringing it down with a hard stomp. Instead of the gigantic sheets of light-ice Alexa was accustomed to, five rather sharp shards of ice erupted out of the ground with admirable speed. With the residue of Ryugi's attacks the only source of mana available, the effects of her 'attack' were far less spectacular than she would have hoped. Still, it more or less got the job done, the shards exploding in an impressive display as they were struck by the dragon's energy.

Of course, that left one 'arrow' unaccounted for. Bracing her claymore above her with both hands, she effectively deflected the final arrow. A brilliant flash ensued, the paladin girl squinting her eyes to shield herself from the intense light. Her vision was obviously blurred, but it wasn't enough to stop her from fighting effectively. Nonetheless, Alexa was finally beginning to regain her knightly composure, even if she was still sweating profusely due to the heat. Being at a disadvantage range wise, she would continue her charge against the Dragon after the initial bombardment.

~~~~~~*

"Hmph. Don't you hate fighting people who just throw energy around like that?"

"Hmm? Yeah, sure."

Ryuma, on the other hand, caught Ryugi casting magic without his sword in hand. He was determined to pick the stranger's brain later; it was fine time that he re-evaluated his understanding of dragons. For the moment, he'd simply study Ryugi's movements closely.

"That's a nice trick."

It was uncertain whether Lynn simply didn't recognize the written language or if she was truly illiterate, but she had no idea what Tilly was trying to convey in either case. She was far more impressed with her ability to string letters of light together in midair than what it actually said.

</marginally late>

579Ryugi Kazamaru

Ammiel Moonblade Wrote:

All was going well until SURPRISE WALL ATTACK. Bracing herself for the sudden intrusion, she was able to dampened the force at with she barreled into the energy wall. Without wasting any time, she collected herself and deliberately raised her left leg...

"Divine Tundra."

...before bringing it down with a hard stomp. Instead of the gigantic sheets of light-ice Alexa was accustomed to, five rather sharp shards of ice erupted out of the ground with admirable speed. With the residue of Ryugi's attacks the only source of mana available, the effects of her 'attack' were far less spectacular than she would have hoped. Still, it more or less got the job done, the shards exploding in an impressive display as they were struck by the dragon's energy.

Of course, that left one 'arrow' unaccounted for. Bracing her claymore above her with both hands, she effectively deflected the final arrow. A brilliant flash ensued, the paladin girl squinting her eyes to shield herself from the intense light.

Ryugi Kazamaru Wrote:

As the attack finished, Ryugi would land with his right hand up, the bow of light dissipating, its energy being used to replenish some of the stamina lost during its creation...

And then, in a flash, Ryugi dropped his hand, his voice ringing out as the paladin shielded her eyes from the blinding attack.

Over here!!

One might believe that he was calling out to his opponent, challenging her pride or weakness and giving her his position after blinding her, but in truth, it was a distraction to what was really happening. Up above, Ragnarok suddenly stopped spinning, its tip centering on the paladin like a compass needle on true north, before the sword shot towards the ground, spinning around like a sort of drill as white energy flared up around it just before impact...

In that same instant, Ryugi would draw Sol Blade from its sheath and begin to charge directly towards the young woman and his weapon...

580MagnusXL

Ryugi Kazamaru Wrote:

Over here!!

This drew Alexa's attention for a brief moment. That is, until the large, bright falling object fell into her peripheral vision. Without thinking twice, she came to an immediate stop, kicking back clumsily in an attempt to dodge the drill-like Ragnarok. It was a narrow miss, the impact nearly knocking Alexa further off balance.

The distraction nearly worked, something that visibly irritated the young woman. Still, she fought to keep her composure, least she blindly run into more attacks again. She had a tendency to forget the basics.

Geez, how many relics is this guy carrying?

Ryugi was down one sword, but she still had another in hand. If she could only disarm him, she'd have him cut off from his power source and his means to attack. Unless he assumed dragon form, in which case it would no longer be considered a simple spar.

Little did she know that Ryugi's power didn't stem from magical equipment, nor did she know the true nature of the sword wedged in the ground beside her...

"You're a fool to discard your blade so easily."

However, she was already proven wrong at least three times against her opponent. She knew it was foolhardy to believe that "common knowledge" applied to the dragon warrior. So far, it seemed that anything could happen. As the warrior was closing in on her, she took up a broad stance in preparation of his assault.

Still, the idea of willingly discarding your primary melee weapon was incomprehensible for her.

581Ryugi Kazamaru

Ammiel Moonblade Wrote:

Little did she know that Ryugi's power didn't stem from magical equipment, nor did she know the true nature of the sword wedged in the ground beside her...

"You're a fool to discard your blade so easily."

However, she was already proven wrong at least three times against her opponent. She knew it was foolhardy to believe that "common knowledge" applied to the dragon warrior. So far, it seemed that anything could happen. As the warrior was closing in on her, she took up a broad stance in preparation of his assault.

Ryugi Kazamaru Wrote:

Up above, Ragnarok suddenly stopped spinning, its tip centering on the paladin like a compass needle on true north, before the sword shot towards the ground, spinning around like a sort of drill as white energy flared up around it just before impact...

Ragnarok slammed into the ground, still burning with white hot energy as Ryugi called out to his foe.

You underestimate my blade!! Ragnarok!!

As Ryugi called out, the weapon sitting next to Alexa erupted with a burst of energy, sending a torrent of light high into the air with terrible force, the ground cracking from the power released. Even as the strike finished, Ryugi continued to move in, leaping into the air to follow Alexa into the air, Sol Blade in his right hand...

582MagnusXL

"!?!"

There was a gasp as she was painfully and unexpectedly flung skywards by Ragnarok. Correcting her position so she'd land soundly, she was graced with the sight of Ryugi flying towards her.

That final surprise caused her loss of demeanor yet again.

"Verily, I've had enough of your sorcery!"

With the effects of negation wearing off and Ryugi releasing ample energy into the area, Alexa's weapon was drawing in an admirable amount of energy. Brimming with arcane power, the girl's claymore was augmented with elemental power, starting to glow in the familiar light-blue attributed to her abilities. Subconsciously, she pushed out a considerable amount of holy energy behind her, propelling herself towards her opponent.

It was the moment to give it all she had... before Ryugi had time to use the Sol Blade's Negation effect again!

"Judgment Avalanche!"

With that Alexa brought the Cosantóir down on Ryugi's form hard. A trail of blue energy effectively increased the range of the strike to by 5 feet. On impact, the energy would cause Ice Crystals to rapidly form across it's target. In addition to dealing the obvious cold-damage, these crystals would explode in a brilliant flash of light about a second or so after they formed, easily having enough force to blow holes in armor or tear out chunks out of a man's flesh. Assuming Ryugi blocked with his weapon, the crystals would form alongside the blade and hand(s), effectively achieving the same result either way.

583Ryugi Kazamaru

Truth be told, there was little Ryugi could do. Ice was a frustrating element. It was more solid than energy, and a massive trail of it bearing down on an airborne Ryugi would still do a considerable level of damage. Negation wouldn't do much at this range without expending more energy than Ryugi would really have time for. Thus, Alexa scored her first real hit of the fight...

Ryugi barely had enough time to block against the massive force of the strike to prevent it from hitting his body. Sol Blade clashed against the strike, the transfer of force sending Ryugi plummeting to the ground where he landed on his feet, stunned by the shock before a creeping flow of ice formed up over his body. Oddly enough, Ryugi's clothing was thick and tough, as well as insulated against the cold, his draconic nature resisting temperatures at any extreme anyway. The cold did little damage in and of itself.

For a moment, Ryugi was completely frozen solid. A draconic Popsicle. And then...

Boom.

The whole mess exploded around him, casting his form across the battle area and rolling across the ground where he lay motionless, only his hair blowing gently in the wind crossing the plains...

584MagnusXL

"Hmph. You're fairly strong-- for a dragon, that is."

Alexa landed gracefully, prepared to follow through against the wounded dragon. However, after seeing the result of her last blow, she had come to the only reasonable conclusion.

"Though I'm loathe to admit, it's apparent who the gods favor this day. I was wrong to confront a brother in arms. You have my apology."

Naturally, she assumed he was a fellow 'paladin' at this point, seeing the (visually) similar abilities and weapon style. Odd, she wasn't aware that the Gods accepted dragons as paladins, but then again, she wasn't aware that dragons could cast magic either. These facts were getting easier and easier to accept, just as her inevitable defeat was. She simply didn't possess the strength or ability to take down her opponent.

However, she refused to yield quite so easily; the Cosantóir was still clutched tightly in hand, ready to lash out at a moments notice. She couldn't allow herself to pass up an opportunity like this, now that she knew the man's strength.

"Still, might I continue to test my mettle against the weight of your steel?"

Though she dreaded doing so, it was only honorable to admit her fault in the matter. Just as it was only 'honorable' to beat within an inch of death any compatriot of hers that mentioned this event ever again.

585Ryugi Kazamaru

Ammiel Moonblade Wrote:

"Hmph. You're fairly strong-- for a dragon, that is."

Alexa landed gracefully, prepared to follow through against the wounded dragon. However, after seeing the result of her last blow, she had come to the only reasonable conclusion.

"Though I'm loathe to admit, it's apparent who the gods favor this day. I was wrong to confront a brother in arms. You have my apology."

Naturally, she assumed he was a fellow 'paladin' at this point, seeing the (visually) similar abilities and weapon style. Odd, she wasn't aware that the Gods accepted dragons as paladins, but then again, she wasn't aware that dragons could cast magic either. These facts were getting easier and easier to accept, just as her inevitable defeat was. She simply didn't possess the strength or ability to take down her opponent.

However, she refused to yield quite so easily; the Cosantóir was still clutched tightly in hand, ready to lash out at a moments notice. She couldn't allow herself to pass up an opportunity like this, now that she knew the man's strength.

"Still, might I continue to test my mettle against the weight of your steel?"

Though she dreaded doing so, it was only honorable to admit her fault in the matter. Just as it was only 'honorable' to beat within an inch of death any compatriot of hers that mentioned this event ever again.

As she stood some distance away lightly complimenting Ryugi's skill, something would catch her ears. It wasn't a groan, or a cry of pain. No, it was laughter. Ryugi was laughing as he picked himself off the ground and brushed a hand through his hair, sheathing Sol Blade with the other.

Hahahahahaha! Haaa... You sure do like to underestimate your opponents...

Ryugi grinned and held out his right hand, Ragnarok suddenly pulling itself from the ground and spinning through the air to land in his grasp where he lifted it to his shoulder. Other than some debris in his hair, Ryugi looked relatively unharmed.

...and their weapons for that matter.

He cast his glance at her and raised an eyebrow. It was a bit cocky, but at this point, Ryugi felt that the young woman was in way over her head.

Trust me when I say that if I were fighting at the fullest of my ability, it would be highly unlikely that you would defeat me. You're quite skilled, but if you truly wish to become better at combat, you will need to open your mind to all the different possibilities of energy and ability. Right now, I don't believe there is anything more to gain for you by fighting me.

He chuckled.

However, I'm sure there is much you could gain from discussing yourself and your abilities with me. The choice is yours.

As Ryugi finished, he'd stand there, hand still on Ragnarok, the blade resting patiently on its partner's shoulder. And as the wind moved across the plains, one would swear he really did look like a paladin of light.

586MagnusXL

"Bwahahahahahaha! This is classic."

Alexa flushed red in both a mixture of anger and embarrassment. Ra'Fiig, never having gotten along with the paladin girl to begin with, couldn't get enough of this. He waited a long time for her to get knocked from her high horse.

"Shut it, fleabag!"

"Is it over already?"

"You too, Lynn."

Walking his way over to Ryugi casually, Ryuma took the bickering as an opportunity impart some wisdom of his own to the dragon. All things considered, he figured he owed at least this much to him for what Alexa momentarily dragged him into.

"Sjek wux re xoalir ekess discuss wer irthosi di arcaniss, wux ornla|dah qe wasting douta breath. Nebeur religion forbids nebeur ekess vucot wer irthosi di arcaniss. di course, batobot ui ti sia choice ekess make, shar si felt batobot si jalla majak wux heads svern."

"Hey, what's with the sudden change in language?"

At that, Ryuma simply shrugged. While he might have been wrong about there being dragons with magical abilities, he was certain that there was no such thing as dragon paladins. At least, none in the same vein as Alexa. In any case, he was hoping the 'interrogation' would end swiftly; there were plenty of things he wished to discuss with the dragon himself. With the argument subsided for the time, Alexa presented Ryugi with her answer.

"My abilities were granted by me by the Goddess Solais, which I channel through this relic I was entrusted with. I can imagine your own abilities stem from a similar source."

She pointed to, of course, Ragnarok and Sol Blade.

"My duty is to eliminate high-profile sorcerers that threaten the sanctity of the world. For this purpose I was granted my powers."

Ironically, Alexa was very capable of being a 'high-profile' sorceress herself... given the proper training. She exhibited a faint, though genuine, smile.

"You must be skilled indeed for the gods to place such trust in you."

She was referring to their gap in abilities. There was a hint of jealousy in her voice, though it would never be admitted to. Envy and greed were most un-befitting of a knight or paladin.

"I'd be happy to learn whatever you'd be willing to teach, but this isn't the time or the place."

Ryuma nodded in agreement.

"Right, first we need to figure out where we are and, more importantly, how to return to our own realm."

"I agree. I don't think there's land like this in Thaires or Bermute. Favia's a frozen wasteland. The midlands are made almost entirely of plains, but it's too green here for the midlands"

Alexa winced irritably as her country was referred to as a "Frozen Wasteland", but otherwise said nothing. The beast was beyond teaching at this point.

"That means we're either somewhere in Virmeud or a different realm entirely."

"That can't be right, can it? I didn't think there were any Planeswalkers alive, much less any one capable of dimensional magic."

There was a sigh from Ryuma. Lynn may be uneducated from an aristocratic standpoint, but she was a finer source of lore than anyone he's ever met.

"No one except Khajios, apparently. You have to admit, he wasn't kidding when he said he had a surprise for us."

"I'll admit nothing! Verily, that is the last time I'll trust a sorcerer. The next time we cross paths, he'll wish he sent us to the surface of the sun!"

Ryuma looked at her apprehensively, afraid that she might have jinxed them with a horrid fate.

"Let's... quit while we're ahead, shall we?"

</lazy dialogue>

587Ryugi Kazamaru

Ammiel Moonblade Wrote:

Walking his way over to Ryugi casually, Ryuma took the bickering as an opportunity impart some wisdom of his own to the dragon. All things considered, he figured he owed at least this much to him for what Alexa momentarily dragged him into.

"Sjek wux re xoalir ekess discuss wer irthosi di arcaniss, wux ornla|dah qe wasting douta breath. Nebeur religion forbids nebeur ekess vucot wer irthosi di arcaniss. di course, batobot ui ti sia choice ekess make, shar si felt batobot si jalla majak wux heads svern."

"Hey, what's with the sudden change in language?"

At that, Ryuma simply shrugged. While he might have been wrong about there being dragons with magical abilities, he was certain that there was no such thing as dragon paladins. At least, none in the same vein as Alexa. In any case, he was hoping the 'interrogation' would end swiftly; there were plenty of things he wished to discuss with the dragon himself.

Ryugi grinned and replied, in far more fluent draconic, as Ryuma's had been mixed with smatterings of Common.

Vinxa ihk douta cotuir. Hiluoh, Si guulac batobot wer aesthyr geou qe yscik ekess svadri de coi persvek nomeno goawy. Arcaniss geou ehtah nebeur tenpiswo.

Ammiel Moonblade Wrote:

With the argument subsided for the time, Alexa presented Ryugi with her answer.

"My abilities were granted by me by the Goddess Solais, which I channel through this relic I was entrusted with. I can imagine your own abilities stem from a similar source."

She pointed to, of course, Ragnarok and Sol Blade.

"My duty is to eliminate high-profile sorcerers that threaten the sanctity of the world. For this purpose I was granted my powers."

Ironically, Alexa was very capable of being a 'high-profile' sorceress herself... given the proper training. She exhibited a faint, though genuine, smile.

"You must be skilled indeed for the gods to place such trust in you."

She was referring to their gap in abilities. There was a hint of jealousy in her voice, though it would never be admitted to. Envy and greed were most un-befitting of a knight or paladin.

"I'd be happy to learn whatever you'd be willing to teach, but this isn't the time or the place."

Ryuma nodded in agreement.

"Right, first we need to figure out where we are and, more importantly, how to return to our own realm."

"I agree. I don't think there's land like this in Thaires or Bermute. Favia's a frozen wasteland. The midlands are made almost entirely of plains, but it's too green here for the midlands"

Alexa winced irritably as her country was referred to as a "Frozen Wasteland", but otherwise said nothing. The beast was beyond teaching at this point.

"That means we're either somewhere in Virmeud or a different realm entirely."

"That can't be right, can it? I didn't think there were any Planeswalkers alive, much less any one capable of dimensional magic."

There was a sigh from Ryuma. Lynn may be uneducated from an aristocratic standpoint, but she was a finer source of lore than anyone he's ever met.

"No one except Khajios, apparently. You have to admit, he wasn't kidding when he said he had a surprise for us."

"I'll admit nothing! Verily, that is the last time I'll trust a sorcerer. The next time we cross paths, he'll wish he sent us to the surface of the sun!"

Ryuma looked at her apprehensively, afraid that she might have jinxed them with a horrid fate.

"Let's... quit while we're ahead, shall we?"

Ryugi blinked at all the information. Apparently this group of people were from some world outside of Gaia. He knew this, of course, because Ryugi had traveled virtually all of Gaia's surface, except for a few select areas. And that was only because they were too difficult to reach, or not a place one would usually like to find themselves. Either way, he spoke up as the conversation hit a lull in activity.

Well, I can tell you right now that you certainly are not in whatever world or realm you came from. Your clothing is strange, your smells are odd, and you don't fight like any real style of fighting I've ever seen before. Sure, I've seen the moves, but the way you carry yourself is very different. As for your god, I haven't heard of them either.

Ryugi shrugged.

For that matter, as far as I can tell, you aren't getting any divine power for your attacks either...

He paused for a moment, seemingly in thought, before looking to Alexa again.

Would you mind if I examined your weapon? If you wish, you may hold one of mine as collateral if you do not trust me.

588MagnusXL

Ryuma merely nodded at Ryugi's reply. In truth, he learned Draconic on his own as a means to translate certain written works, so he hadn't had much vocal practice. His comprehension wasn't perfect, but it was enough to catch the general message.

Ryugi's sleight about the lack of divine power insulted Alexa. She rationalized it by considering his allegiance under a different good, or even the possibility that Solais's grace didn't reach the current realm. With that in mind, Alexa responded hesitantly, he voice tinged with minor irritation.

"...Verily, your sword has taught me that you're trustworthy enough."

She was referring to his movement on the battle, not his weapon transmitting his personality via empathy or anything. Reluctantly, she delicately passed the Cosantóir to her new acquaintance.

After all, he was a fellow paladin.

"Still, I wouldn't mind testing for myself the balance of... Ragnarok was it?"

589Ryugi Kazamaru

Ammiel Moonblade Wrote:

Ryugi's sleight about the lack of divine power insulted Alexa. She rationalized it by considering his allegiance under a different god, or even the possibility that Solais's grace didn't reach the current realm. With that in mind, Alexa responded hesitantly, he voice tinged with minor irritation.

"...Verily, your sword has taught me that you're trustworthy enough."

She was referring to his movement on the battle, not his weapon transmitting his personality via empathy or anything. Reluctantly, she delicately passed the Cosantóir to her new acquaintance.

After all, he was a fellow paladin.

"Still, I wouldn't mind testing for myself the balance of... Ragnarok was it?"

Very well, Ragnarok it is.

Ryugi flipped the blade into the air, catching it with one hand and holding it out to Alexa as he took her weapon from her.

Now behave yourself and don't do anything drastic...

Oddly enough, Ryugi seemed to be talking to his weapon when he spoke, and not Alexa. This might cause some confusion. Either way, after he handed the blade to Alexa, he took her weapon in his right hand and gave it a few swings, testing its ballance when he paused and seemed to look inquisitively at the blade.

I'm going to try something. I'll need some room though...

With that, Ryugi walked a few good steps away from the group before holding the sword off to his left side with his right hand and closing his eyes. As the group would watch, a faint aura of energy would soon start to form around the blade, and much to Alexa's surprise, it wasn't the usual ice or light, it was an orange and red flame that sprung up around the weapon and Ryugi suddenly swung it across his form, a blade of flame energy surging forth as Ryugi did an almost exact duplicate of Alexa's final move, with the opposite elemental polarity...

The wave would slam into a nearby rock, exploding on contact as the lengthened energy blade would fade away, leaving just her sword, perfectly unharmed. Ryugi would then turn and walk back to the group, still examining the weapon in his hands as he spoke.

Just as I thought... I'm not sure how your weapon works in your own realm, but in this one, it is not gaining any divine power. Rather, it is collecting ambient mana from the surrounding area, and giving it to the wielder to shape and mold as they see fit. Then, the attack is released with the alignment of the wielder's latent element. Case in point, mine is fire and light, yours is ice and light.

He'd then move to pass the weapon back to its owner.

Surprisingly enough, this explains why you were unable to use your abilities after I negated your weapon with Sol Blade. it could no longer pull in magical energies until the effect wore off.

Ryugi may not have been what Alexa was used to when it came to fighters or paladins, but it seemed that he had an extensive knowledge of how her weapon worked in this realm, and how its magical energies worked as well...

590MagnusXL

As Alexa grasped Ragnarok, a weapon Ryugi wielded with relative easy, she nearly let the blade fall to the ground with a heavy thud. Though she was able to hold a passable fighting stance, it was clear by the lack of exhibition swings that it would be nearly impossible for her to fight with the fifty-six pound slab. Of course, she did her best to keep up the appearance of holding a reasonably sized weapon.

"...."

Then came Ryugi's exhibition of firepower using the Cosantóir as a medium. At this point, most of them assumed he was a fellow paladin anyways, so they were hardly surprised to find that he could utilize her weapon at all. Ryuma, given this new-found knowledge, was taking mental notes.

With a scoff, Ra'Fiig slammed his right fist into an open palm, powerful wisps of flame erupting from the impact of the blow.

"You people and your fancy weapons. Real men don't need tools to control the elements."

Lynn rolled her eyes, clearly unimpressed. She had little to no interest in fire magic.

"Not now, Ra'Fiig."

Then came Ryugi's explanation, something Ra'Fiig and Lynn wouldn't understand, much less care about.

"I'd imagine that the rules of reality and magic are different in this realm."

Ryuma might seem like he's contemplating the powers at work. In truth, he was merely trying to avoid an argument with Alexa.

"Verily, after all I've seen today, I can accept that."

It was an answer that would surprise, and please, her compatriots; she wasn't one to give in easily. While the thought of controlling the raw mana made her skin crawl, she rationalized that it would be okay for the time being. After all, the Goddess crafted the weapon the way it is and allowed her to cast divine magic. The gods worked in mysterious ways. Perhaps this was part of her master design somehow.

Ryugi mended his words carefully indeed. Alexa was satisfied with his explanation.

591Ryugi Kazamaru

As Ryugi gathered Ragnarok from an obviously strained Alexa, he spoke to Ra'Fiig his free hand shimmering with a glow of fire.

Don't misunderstand, I don't NEED weapons to control arcane energies. I have a spiritual connection with the fire and light elemental planes, a bond if you will.

All of my people do. If anything, I'm an elemental, drawing my power directly from the planes themselves, rather than by the divine favor of a deity.

My abilities stem from a connection with these natural forces. For me, its as biological an event as breathing or pumping blood through my veins.

He nodded to Ragnarok and Sol Blade.

Ragnarok is an ancient sword, a blade of legend among my people, once carried and used in battle by our greatest hero. It has recently gained sentience, and can grace me with it own power in combat, allowing us to fight alongside in combat as equal partners.

And Sol Blade here has no magical energy of its own. Its only ability is to change any magical energy that is shunted into it into an anti-magical pulse that negates energies around it equal to the level of energy placed into the blade.

He chuckled, smiling.

Of course, both of them function equally well as weapons in their own right as well.

592Abyssal Majesty

It had been a while since Tilly bothered to shoo off the girl again. What with the woman being a dolt, and not heeding her warning, Tilly turned and meekly looked over her shoulder

"Can I help you miss?"

593MagnusXL

Alexa was more than happy to return the overbearing Ragnarok for the Cosantóir. Had she exhibited less composure, she'd have clung to her prized possession like a child. Ryugi's revelation about his powers clearly bothered Alexa, but she said nothing. While her opinion of him had lowered a tad, she had already given him her trust. Unless he did anything to betray it, they'd get along reasonably enough. Well, as reasonably as she'd get along with a dragon, anyways.

"..."

Besides, he wasn't exactly a sorcerer or anything.

"Hmph. True elemental mastery is all but impossible for my people. Most of the world's energy is siphoned into a small number of sorcerers, so there isn't enough to go around."

With that Ra'Fiig backed away from the group for a brief moment, wandering a safe enough distance away. After a deep breath, Ra'Fiig went on a kicking exhibition, firing powerful gouts of flame into the sky with each strike. After a few moments of this, he returned to the group.

"Normally, my abilities are far more draining physically. For it to be this easy, your realm must be rich in arcane power."

Ra'Fiig grinned, clearly proud of this fact.

"I could get used to this."

Then came a self-righteous glare from Alexa, finding such talk to be immoral.

"You'll do no such thing."

Ryuma shrugged, speaking matter-of-factly.

"I'm pretty sure all our abilities are heightened here-- with the exception of Alexa of course."

Ryuma was very careful how he worded that last statement. To imply that Alexa's goddess provided a less than generous amount of energy would cost more than he was willing to pay. The idea that Alexa's clouded religious views hampered her overall potential, however, didn't elude him. It wasn't something he'd ever dare to bring up, either; she was the most powerful of the four of them in their home realm.

On the other hand, as though to prove his point, he stared hard at Ryugi's humanoid form, using his further heightened 'eyesight' to discern into the Dragon's genealogy further. After a few moments, he spoke.

"You're true form looks to be that of either a Gold or Volcanic dragon. Or both."

Ryuma scratched the back of his head.

"That is, if I'm not mistaken. My abilities aren't exactly the most reliable around here."

There was an eyeroll from Lynn.

"Ain't that the truth. At least you still HAVE abilities."

She didn't even bother hiding her jealousy. While she had no interest in fire or ice, she was beginning to feel more and more useless around here. She couldn't wait to return to their home realm, where having a lack of magical abilities was the norm.

~~~~~

A few minutes earlier:

Truth be told, had Tilly not-written in midair and continued to write in a mundane manner from the get go, Lynn would have lost interest and walked off long ago.

"I... was just seeing what you were doing."

Uneasy, Lynn walked away and went back to watching the meta-brawl. She was uneducated, not stupid. She knew when she was being a nuisance.

594Ryugi Kazamaru

Gold actually. It seems they're working just fine to me.

Ryugi beamed, proud of his rarity. Gold dragons were seemingly random among his people with little to no predictability as to when they may show up in a family. They almost always had a predisposition towards being heroic and held many natural leading traits. The most notable golden dragon in Angaran History was the Hero of the Great War, Eclipse. But other examples were Aurumak the Gold, a dragon who was cursed into a human form and forced to travel the world in search of a cure, and it is told that a great golden dragon was the first to lead the dragons from the mainland to settle Angara.

Proof of concept was simple as far as a birth being random. Case in point, Ryugi's father had been a fire dragon with fire and earth/rock elements. His mother had been a nature-oriented earth dragon with light and earth/nature elements. How Ryugi's color came about was a complete mystery, but at least his elements made sense. Ryudo was an even stranger oddball, being a shadow dragon with a gifted level of shadow ability. But it was not uncommon for dragons on Angara to sometimes have the polar opposite of one of their parent's elements, but even more uncommon for their primary element and coloration to reflect this.

Ryugi looked back to Tilly to see she was happily writing away, and then turned to the group once more, placing Ragnarok on his back and checking Sol Blade at his side.

Well, I'm sure you all may benefit from your time here, however long that may be. Getting to know yourself from a different perspective sometimes leads one to discover things they never knew they could achieve before.

595Eternal Dirge

The field was set and ready, players shifting in their appointed positions as they awaited the snap of the ball. Their protective gear was mismatched, seemingly random garbage or actual forged peices seemingly thrown together with no sense or style. Here, a green skin wearing breastplate designed for an elf female much, much smaller than he was and doing so with the full knowledge that it was, infact, females armor. Despite their disheveled appearances and general mobish qualities, the intent of the day was made perfectly clear across the field. Where green grass would grow instead slick patches of blood stood waiting, bits of bone or metal stuck quite firmly in the dirt where their former owners had been driven down.

Cheering fans lined either side of the field, standing or sitting and of the same various array of races as the players armor. They screamed for blood, chanted names made so much garbled noise by the mass amount of noise being produced. Penants waved and snapped in the wind as they proclaimed fielty to one team or another or even a players loyal fans. The noise increased into a deafening roar as the ball snapped out, the football shaped pig bladder flying back into a players hand as the teams rushed in.

The noise of peoples voices was joined by the bone-crushing sounds of impact as humans and orcs collided and sent flying, screams of pain and rage, grunts of suprise as players found themselves on the ground or with new injuries gone unfelt. At one far corner however it seemed abit more onesided and the sudden fountaining of blood into the crowd drove the cheering fans on to new frenzy, mini brawls breaking out as people fought to even touch the crimson life fluid. One player held up another with one arm, gripping the chest strap to a rusted old pauldron and the better portion of the greenskins throat in the other. The killer wore different colors than either team, instead sporting an almost raven black vest and loose pants over high boots, silvery metal gleaming on the tips of the boots.

Blood dripped from each hand as atlast the man dropped his corpse prize, turning to the game at hand and rushing back in with a roar of bloodlust, lost amongst the greater noise of life around him. His tan skin gleamed with sweat and blood, both fluids coming in equal amounts as he once again collided with a mass of bodies, elbows and knees flying as space was sought, orcs and humans alike dropping to the ground clutching broken noses, or clutching nothing at all as the tried to draw breath through crushed windpipes. The runner was forgotten, his mission to take the ball to the endzone largely forgotten as people cheered on the slaughter in the center of the field as more and more players were drawn into the massive brawl.

Benches emptied out, the penalty box was torn apart and even players reserved to the medical tent rushed back to the undulating mob, leaving bits of themselves behind as they fought along the way. The stands poured forth in a flood of frenzied humanity, the wooden barriers groaning and snapping as bodies drove them over. Screams filled the air as people were trampled, and yet no one stopped their run to help, continuing on instead to run towards the fight. In all the chaos the small, aged, sick or incapable were forgotten and trampled under the punishing feet of the strong and blood thirsty. They were blind and hungry and one player had given them all the excuse they needed to feast.

So it was unsuprising that no one noticed the self same killer slipping free of the reaching grabbing mass, one booted foot smashing a knee cap before whipping around to drive the pointed toe through an eye. Each hand terminated in a gleam of silver and white, sprays of blood filling the air as the Hydra bit and bit again, letting the prey animals know who the true predator was. Limbs thumped to the ground and were forgotten by all but their owners, arms laying in pools of blood while their former owners screamed in pain and fear. No one could hear the sirens over the sound of the fight, and that was precisely what he had wanted.

Away he raced, sprinting dead on for the concession stands of this Macabre sporting event, signs and posters proudly proclaiming this to be "Blood Ball, open to all ages." The reality was far different than the clean sport that was displayed on each poster, handsome players in clean armor, no sign of the true blood shed that went on. Not that Damion minded, really he had only come to reclaim something that belonged to him. The swamp was his home, anything removed was an insult and had to be repaid in kind in the end.

The long legged humanoid cut between food stalls to at long last escape the small 'village' built up around the playing field, a capillary road snaking its' way between hills in a rough westward way. Damion had taken it several days before, following the trail of his intended prey down it like a bloodhound. Then it had been sunny and clear, promising players a good day for sport, where now dark clouds dominated, threatening thunder heads flashing in the distant horizon while grey cloud tendrils began to fill the sky.

He walked without fear in the open, the blood of the day beginning to dry on his skin as he walked to fall away in rust colored patches onto the ground. Wind gusted heavily down the road, buffeting at the elemental as he pressed on, head lowered to the forces of nature as they sought to drive him from the road. With the hunt over, he felt dead, hollowed out, but that only made it easier to press on even as the skies opened up above after an hour of walking, hard pelting rain that stung the skin painfully. Not even the Hydra could tolerate this, and even in his fugue state Damion recognized the need for shelter, antifreeze green eyes scanning the rapidly diminishing area of visibility for a place to hide for awhile. The faint outline of a building drew his attention like a moth to a flame.

To large to be anyones home, but too small to be anything bigger than a barn, it seemed like his only option at the moment and a lifeline he wouldn't pass up. Damion stepped off the road and into the muddy ground between himself and the building, running as effectively as he could with the muck sucking at his feet, threatening to trip him at every turn. Dips in the ground threatened to spill him while unseen rocks were smashed into the sole of his boot and threw off his step. The rain increased, pouring down with all the fury of a god while cutting visibility down to nothing. The Hydra quite nearly ran smack into the building, his outstretched hands saving him as they impacted into the stone wall, pulling at the seemingly hard material as a child pulled at clay, making an entrance just wide enough for the serpentine humanoid to slip into the building, laying on his belly and pulling himself through the hole.

The interior was not at all what he expected, rows and rows of pristine looking pews, the wood freshly stained and enameled so that it shined in the light of the candles that lined the room. A small podium stood at one end, opposite double doors. No religious emblems denoted who this small church was devoted too, and at a casual glance Damion could see no other doors or entryways but the double doors and the closing hole he had made. His footprints were left behind him as he moved forward, eyes scanning for danger and finding nothing. The still air held none of the normal scents that potential threats produced, and for amoment Damion felt he could relax, sitting down gently on a pew as water dripped from his hair and extremity's, mud caking to his boots slowly in the dry air. He was all alone here it seemed, and it was peaceful.

596Hiro Korigashine

Hiro had been flying for the longest time due east from what was his current location in the Arena. During his journey he had seen many communities on his way here but before he goes west he wanted to see all the things he could in the east deciding to stay in the plains and explore for a couple days maybe set up a camp somewhere for the time being. He landed on the ground his black wings going into his back to assume a more human looking form as he looked around the field feeling the life that was in it and smiling saying "This is a very peaceful place one could get used to being here." and with that he started walking into the field, the feel of the grass on his hand was soft and felt so very alive it made Hiro smile with delight.

597Ryugi Kazamaru

With a flash Tilly and Vargus would appear far away from the stadium, and even outside of Latent itself. Vargus would release the little muse's hand and pant for a moment, collecting herself. Teleportation, or what she called wind-walking, wasn't the easiest ability she had in her pool of talents, even less so when you were bulging from being pregnant. She caught her breath and looked around to make sure she had indeed found the right spot.

The sunlight and soft breeze floated across the plains, and the lone tree that the both of them now stood roughly twenty feet from. It was large, well kept, and almost a freak of nature that a single tree would spring up surrounded by nothing other than a sea of grass, but that's exactly what Vargus liked this spot. She'd seen it flying over the area at one point when she decided she was going to survey the area around her new home, and she'd fallen in love with the secluded spot almost instantly.

Her energy senses told her exactly what she wanted to know, there was no one around for as far as she could sense other than Tilly and herself. No one would bother them now.

Well then, I'm sorry it was so abrupt Miss Pace, but at least out here we'll be free to discuss things without being bothered by anyone. It's just you, me, the sunlight, the breeze, and the tree.

Vargus moved to lean against the tree and stooped down into a sitting position. Moving with a puffy tummy was proving rather frustrating. But with any luck her little girl would be born soon, and then she could lavish it with affection. She looked back to the little muse and smiled kindly.

Well, where to start...

598Abyssal Majesty

As soon as they had arrived, Tilly felt herself breaking under her own mind's pressure. Slowly, the little muse crumpled up but the tree by pulling her knees to her chest and burying her face just below her bare knees. Her armor creaked quietly as it tried to settle, but Tilly's shaking form proved it difficult.

All Vargus would be able to hear were small hiccups, sniffles and gasps. She still didn't know what to say to Vargus, even when she started talking again.

"I just want this day to end.."

599Ryugi Kazamaru

Vargus' gaze softened and she gently placed a hand on the little muse's back, trying her best to console her with the touch as she could. Being empathic, Vargus could literally feel Tilly's own emotions wash over her, and made her feel a little sad as well, but this was not simply despair. There was something deep at work within the little muse that was causing all of this. Vargus felt very much like hugging the little muse, but somehow she didn't think that was what she wanted. Instead, she sighed.

It's hard, isn't it?

Tilly didn't really have to say it for Vargus to understand some of what was troubling her. She'd seen the coy looks and subtle changes in Tilly's attitude while she was with Ryugi. She kept wondering why Ryugi didn't notice, but then again, Ryugi had always been a relatively single minded person when it came to love. Not that it was a bad thing. It made him incredibly loyal, but it also caused problems like this one. She suddenly felt like what she had said might not have been the best thing to say.

I'm sorry... I guess what I mean is, I can understand somewhat how you feel.

Love...isn't something that's easy to deal with when one can't openly express it. It tears at you, claws at your heart, and even when you want to be happy you feel like you can't be, because they're the only thing in the world that you feel can bring you happiness.

Vargus looked to the ground under her feet, as if lost in thought. It had been a very long time since she'd felt anything like what Tilly was feeling right now, but the sensations that she'd gone through were no less far from her mind. She remembered them well.

You aren't the only one who's felt so lonely and betrayed by her own heart, you know...

It's never easy.

600Abyssal Majesty

She froze at the mention of the word, her fingers pressing firmly to her pale arms. Tilly was frightened scared that her Mistress would come at any moment and sweep her away. A few moments past, and as it didn't happen, her chest welled up with embarrassment and regret. Tilly didn't know how Vargus knew, and she didn't care to find out how she did. But the truth was out now, and even though it was, Tilly wasn't allowed to openly express it.

"You.. Don't understand." She whispered shakily. "I'm not allowed to be this way. I'm not supposed to, and it's not like I ever wanted it."

Lifting her face from her legs, Tilly choked a bit, slamming her eyes shut at the mere thought of leaving. It hurt more than any punishment she had ever received. She was impossibly alone, even though Vargus had expressed otherwise. Only a muse would have ever been troubled but sometime so human as an emotion. Opening her swollen, red eyes, Tilly turned her head and looked at Vargus.

"Vargus. I'm going to die, because of what I feel." She huffed out and shook her head, burying it back into her knees. "I don't even want to talk about it. Or think about it. You don't realize just how lucky you are that you won't be taken away because of what you feel."

Gritting her teeth, Tilly sunk further into herself, beginning to shake once more.

"I don't deserve this... I've done nothing to deserve this horrible consequence. But it's all my fault..."

601Ryugi Kazamaru

More than ever Vargus wanted to reach out to the little muse and hug her tight. Her maternal instincts were quite strong, probably more so because she was with child, but she resisted as best she could, biting her tongue and lowering her hand.

I suppose you're right, Miss Pace... I can't truly understand your situation, which seems far more complicated than I could possibly grasp without being in your shoes.

But I can agree that no sweet and gentle soul like yours should be forced to endure such hardship. The heart is a strange and delicate thing. It seeks out companionship and if it cannot have it, it aches. Whoever granted you such a gentle and loving heart is truly cruel to punish you for simply being yourself.

Vargus sighed once more and looked to the ground near Tilly.

I wish I could help you, Miss Pace. You're a dear girl, and I love you much like you were my own daughter. You've brought such joy to Ryugi and me with your kind smiles and your gentle voice. It pains me to see you this way and be unable to help you, or at least give to you some of the happiness that you've brought to us.

602Abyssal Majesty

She opened her mouth in a silent scream of pain as Vargus spoke of her. Face still hidden, Tilly shook her head before finally sobbing out.

"Stop it!" She inhaled. "Please just stop it! Stop telling me that you care...." Her fingernails dug into her skin, leaving red trails behind. "Accepting what I have to do.. You're not making this any easier..."

Lifting her head, she looked up through the canopy of the tree, spying the breaks in the foliage where the sky shown through in contrast. Tears still streamed down her face, her brow sweaty from the stress. Her eyelashes clung to her skin as she closed her eyes, weeping still as her face contorted with her sorrow.

"I have to say goodbye to so many people-- Make peace with so many places--I have to start this.. Horrid countdown.. Pick a day.. Plan what to do... But, I don't want to tell anyone, I can't. I don't want people to hurt like I am. I wish.. I wish all of this never happened. I just want to be forgotten when I'm gone..."

603Ryugi Kazamaru

Vargus pulled back from the little muse as if she'd been physically struck. Never before had someone's words hit her so forcefully. She'd tried to open her heart to the little muse and got it slammed back into her face by her sadness and depression.

I'm sorry...

The hurt in Vargus' voice was plain as day, despite her trying very hard to hold it back, to disguise it. The older woman stood, her head bowed. She bit her lip to try and keep herself from crying. Being empathic had its downsides as well. Combined with her own hurt emotions, Tilly's massive negativity forced her to deal with both, and she couldn't take it all. It hurt.

But there's something you have to understand. I know that if I tell him, it will only hurt you more, cause you more pain, and only bring your end faster upon you. You have my word I won't tell him, for your sake.

But let me tell you something about Ryugi Arlian Kazamaru, about all of us with a heart. He loves all his friends dearly. He will fight to his last breath for them. And while it may be painful and difficult for you to accept, I know for a fact that man carries the memories of those dear to him around with him wherever he goes.

He's always going off to fight, to adventure, putting himself in harm's way for others. I worry about him whenever he leaves. Maybe he won't come back the next time, or maybe he'll be hurt and I won't be there for him. Love is two parts. For all the happiness it can bring, it can also bring plenty of hurt. You might want to wish it away, and maybe you can...but the rest of us can't.

Vargus' voice caught in her throat as she was swallowed by her own worries and the ambient emotions from Tilly's sadness. It was hard being in love with someone like Ryugi at times. She'd die for him if need be, fight with all her strength to protect him, but she was powerless when put against that face, his smile, and his gentle words. She believed in him, but it was still hard to watch him go every time. She was a strong woman, but she too had her weaknesses and insecurities.

He won't forget about you... He won't allow himself to.

Vargus slumped to the ground her own breath heavy and shaky from the tears she felt, knowing how bad her love would feel if only he'd known what the little muse had to go through around him. Her next words were hard to say, and were broken by sobs and pain.

And...what's worse... He'll blame himself.

Vargus stood, even though it was hard, the breeze blowing her hair behind her, her eyes cast in shadow, tears visible on her cheeks.

So, even if you can forget your pain, remember that you aren't the only one who has to suffer the hurt the heart brings, and some people can never truly forget it.

She sighed and moved a few feet away before stopping again.

Unless you want to say anything more, I'll let you be. When you're ready to return, tell me, and I'll take us back to wherever you want to go.

604Abyssal Majesty

Tilly's cloudy opal eyes opened and fell on Vargus as she spoke, her tears slowed as she woman's started. She listened with intent even though her gaze had gone distant and blank. As Vargus spoke, the muses hands fell to the ground, the back of her hands in the dirt, her palms facing up.

Ryugi will be so happy with the woman. She thought. They deserve to be together, and I deserve to not even be in the picture. Tilly envied her, wished she could be so strong, but the notion of death was too strong on her heart. With a single blink, Tilly looked down, then at Vargus' belly.

"I wish I'd be able to meet her. I wanted to bake a nice cake...."

And with that, she looked out at the plains, and fell deathly silent for a good long while. Thoughts filtered through her mind, plans, memories, emotions. They all seemed to ebb and flow through her veins, numbing her to her very fingertips.

The muse wasn't sure how much time had passed, the sun was a little lower in the sky now, the heat dying down. Licking her lips, she took a breath and lethargically sat herself up.

"Vargus, will you drop me off in latent... It's my favorite place.."

The short girl rose to her feet with the aid and support of the tree, she didn't bother dusting off. Managing a shaky smile, Tilly cleared the knot in her throat.

"Thank you.. Vargus... Maybe-Maybe I can handle myself with a little more grace now..."

605Ryugi Kazamaru

Vargus did her best to fight back the tears when Tilly looked at her stomach. She only managed a little, however, and she wiped away a few stray ones that managed to get away from her.

Latent it is. I'm...glad I could help, even if a little.

Vargus simply couldn't help herself. This time, she pulled the little muse into a hug as she performed her teleportation and took her into Latent, sure to stay far enough away from the stadium where she knew Ryugi would be looking still. She finally released the little muse when she arrived and spoke again.

Sometimes, the only thing a person can do is be strong, Tilly.

And I know you can be very strong when you want to be.

Vargus smiled and allowed the little muse to go wherever she wished. She'd watch until she was out of sight, before heading back to Ryugi's shop, which doubled as their home. After the talk, she would need some time to unwind and come to grips with her own emotions.

606Tomorrow

((It occured to me I had no idea where to put this. So this is as good a place as any.))

The Kingdoms of Tellasa and Kyudon

John Tomorrow soared.

The world passed beneath him seamlessly, endless paddocks and fields of luscious green grass and healthy leafy forests spanned out around him like a great green blanket. He closed his eyes and let his body drift as it floated loosely, letting it spin as the vapor trail behind him curled out like a comet's tail.

Forget the Thunderbird. Forget the thrill of battle. The only thing that came close to this feeling of euphoric weightlessness involved Hono'o and some....very personal moments.

Suddenly, his flightpath faltered, and he blinked hard as he felt gravity's fingers clutch at him, shaking his head as his body tipped forward and began to tumble, spinning head over feet through the air. The world spinning around him, John began to panic, not used to the feeling of being utterly powerless like this - but quickly calmed himself. He was in control. He was in control...

As suddenly as his flight was interuppted, he suddenly slowed in his spinning freefall, his head tipping around until he was facing the ground - several thousand feet beneath him. He let out a breath of relief. "Phew....nice one John."

Mental note - don't let the mind wander too far when using your magical flying helmet to travel.

His leather jacket swung freely around him, his jeans hanging down around his ankles as he righted himself in the air. His silver helm, skirted with silver tines around the guard's opening, glinted brilliantly in the sunlight of the Plains, the swept-back tines shivering slightly with the cool breeze blowing over his body. One hand gripped the hilt of the ancient broadsword strapped to his side, sheathed in garish wolfskin, whilst the other checked the axe strapped to his back, making sure it had not slipped out of its sheath - everything was in order.

It had not taken him very long to get the general traits of flying down - go too fast, and you might end up in a wall, as well as tear off all your clothes. Luckily, Thors Helm gave him some protection against such things as wind drag and his eyeballs drying out, as part of its magical properties. It didn't stop him from dropping stuff out of his pockets, though. After the first few trips, he learnt to keep his house keys and wallet firmly tucked in a pouch attached to his belt, as well as a map of any area he was planning on flying through - he wasn't a pidgeon, after all.

He'd lost his bearings momentarily during his freefall. Feeling the sun on his back, he deduced the eight paths of the compass around him instantly, and pulled out his map. The kingdom of Tellasa was not very big - not really a large nation-state, but more of a petty kingdom which rested next to the Kyudon fiefdom. He'd heard from local people that Tellasa had been one of the main exporters of wheat and grain a few generations ago - now it was barely a tourist destination, a plague having wiped out most of the people and crops within only a few short years. Only the King kept his subjects in food and shelter, which was the reason why John had decided to check the job out.

Figuring out his location via the river which bubbled beneath him and the three forests that flanked it, he set off again, tucking the map back into its pouch before exploding forward, the air blasting away from him as he shot forth like a bullet shot from a gun.

As he flew over what could only be the Tellasa lands, he noticed a general...reduction in the quality of life in the surrounds. Trees were withered and sickly, grass was a pale green which was starkly contrasted to the lush jade of the fields he'd been flying over previously. The soil seemed darker too, less body and more sandy, and lines of some mystery dirt seemed to be visible from his lofty vantage, seeming like the sickly veins within a cancer patient's thin skin, pulsing dead blood around the land. The fields were all but barren, with barely wisps of wheat or barely being grown. The people in this area were thin compared to the people he'd seen flying towards the kingdom - they were not sickly, like the land, but they seemed to have less life about them, as if they were only walking from one spot to another because it seemed like the right thing to do. As he flew over he coasted down towards the ground for a better look, and watched as grey eyes peered up at him as he flew past, half-shut with apathy.

It did not take him long to find the castle. Built atop a tall hill, the construct was a heavy squat of stone admist the flat Plains. It was a fortress, that much was certain - the stones were large and heavy, the gates wrought iron reinforced with steel. A drawbridge sat over a moat a hundred yards wide surrounding the castle, and at least fifty feet deep, swimming with rank waters. Flags with the kingdom's crest - a sword pointing downwards with arches of gold seeming to spill from the hilt - fluttered in the wind admist the parapits of the castle's outer walls. From above, he could see some people within, walking around in clustered clumps, like packs of bacteria spreading from one side of the courtyard to the next. Men in armour stood upon the battlements looking out down the hill and to the town beneath - some stood together, clearly talking to one another, obviously not giving a s**t about actually guarding their side of the fortress.

There were some cars parked in a small carpark just to the side of the drawbridge on the outer edge of the moat, where a small booth sat with a bored looking ticket-taker sitting within, and when John floated down to the ground before it, landing on the balls of his feet and feeling proud he managed to do it without falling over or stumbling, the ticket-taker looked less then impressed, yawning into his hand before resting his cheek upon his fist.

"...Tour left fifteen minutes ago, you'll have to wait..." He muttered as John pulled off his helm, shaking his long golden locks free as he tucked the helmet under his arm and approached the booth.

"I'm not here for a tour. I was told your king wishes for help from mercenaries. Something about overseeing a trade of something."

This got the man's attention. Although his pallor did not change, something flashed in his eyes, and he sat upright, pressing a stub down upon the microphone bolted to the booth's desk. "Sir, we have a man looking for a job."

Suddenly a gate opened within the archway into the castle's main courtyard, and a tall man dressed in a full suit of armor marched out into the clear Plains air. He had a halberd clenched in his hand, the kingdom's crest emblazoned on his chest-plate, and he marched perfunctorily over to John, who turned to face the man. "Hi, my name is - "

"Follow me." The man said, his voice muffled by his bucket helm, which looked way too hot for this type of weather for John's liking, who already had a slight sheen of sweat on his brow from wearing his helm in the bright cheery sun.

He followed the man over the drawbridge and into the courtyard, the man's armour clanking and clinging with each step. The actual castle itself in the north of the courtyard wasn't all that big - it was more of a gigantic mansion then a castle, but it had spires and things, so John figured he'd best keep calling it a castle. A smithy sat at the east end of the yard, where over eight men were working feverishly, pounding steel and blowing flue, tourists being kept safely behind ropes as they cooed and took pictures with their cameras as the men created death-dealers. To the west was what appeared to be a bakery which had been turned into a big bookstore/cafe/giftshop, tweens sick of being strung around by their parents sipping crappachinos and texting to each other on their G-phones.

The armored man led John past the tourists and the crappachinos to the main entrance to the castle, where the two equally armored guards saluted him and opened the doors. Within the doors was a lavish, if not spartan, hall with several paintings adorning the walls of men wielding lavish swords and fighting epic battles upon snorting mounts. Disturbingly, aside from the paintings, there was not much more in the way of elegance appropriate for such a building - there was no silverware or fine wooden end tables or statues. Indeed, John did not notice one servant as the guard led him through the halls of the castle, bare as they were, and he even noticed a few placed where a wall was clearly empty where a painting had once hung.

Finally, they reached a set of royal red oak doors, large and extravigant, and John was wondering why they had not been taken when the guard held his hand out. "Weapons."

John frowned at the man as he pulled his axe from it's sheath on his back, placing the heavy bladed weapon in the man's palm before untying the wolfskin sheath from his side. "You lead me all the way in here and only now ask me for weapons?"

"I am not alone." The man replied, pointing behind John, who turned to see six men standing to attention, dressed in dark leather and soft-soled boots. The clanking of the armor on the guard had not allowed John to hear their travels as they followed them. "And can you think of your way back out of the castle?"

"Uh, well..." John stuttered, frowning as he looked back down the hall and realized that, after the entrance, they had all pretty much looked the same.

"Exactly." The armored man said as he handed John's axe to one of the men before holding his hand out for John's sword, Tomorrow placing it in his hand with a small pout. "You can keep the helmet." He said as John held the helm out for him. Nonplussed, John tucked it back under his arm when rebuffed, and stepped out of the way as the guard approached the door. "Ragre." He said to it.

The seal of the door seeped dust, as if it had not been opened for a long time, before the giant oaks suddenly creaked open into the room beyond, displaying a cavernous room full of shelves and racks - what appeared to be a library of sorts. Instead of books, however, the shelves and racks contained swords of various sizes and natures, some simple gladiator swords, other elegant rapiers. As the guard led John through the racks, he noticed a dotanuki with a hollyhock emblem upon the hilt, a gigantic sword which was more like a slab of iron then a blade, and a sword with a golden hilt whose blade gleamed like white hot fire...

John noticed at the end of the room, between the two giant windows which spilled sunlight over the impressive collection, was a fireplace with a bearskin rug before it, a small end table and two chairs on either side of the table. Upon one chair sat a girl, no more then sixteen, dressed in an elegent white dress with a small tiara tucked into her chocolate brown hair. Upon the bearskin rub sat another girl, this one of the same age and also with chocolate brown hair, but wearing the prefunctory clothes of a servent, her hair kept tamed by the shawl tied around it. The tiara wearing girl - John assumed she was a princess of sorts - was knitting quietly, the servent girl holding the princesses yarn with both hands. The princess did not look up at the jacket-clad man or the armoured guard, though the servent looked at them both with dazzling green eyes...

"You are the mercenary." A voice muttered from the other chair, and John cocked his head to the side as an old man rose from his seat to approach the Asgardian. The man could be in his sixties, yet John reckoned him to be younger, stress having wrought much damage upon his body, which was thin and frail compared to the thick sinew which filled John's skin. He was dressed in a simple green robe and had a golden circlet upon his head, and as he approached John he bowed deeply. "Thank you so much."

"Hey, don't thank me yet, you haven't even told me what the job is..." John said with an uneasy grin, holding his hands up.

"Of course. I apologize." The old man said nervously as he righted himself, smoothing down his robe as he looked down to the princess knitting quietly. "I am just a little nervous...for the last three generations, my family has ruled over these lands, and cared for its subjects, as best we could...now may be the time for these infertile lands to become fertile once more."

"Riiiight..."

The King cleared his throat, beckoning for John to follow him. "For much of my family's time, these lands had been the greatest in all the plains...but three generations ago, the empire of Kyudon robbed us of the thing which kept us prosperous. A sword from my great great great great great great great great great great grandfather."

John looked over array of swords as they walked past them. "Thats not great....I take it your family had a thing for swords?"

John had a knack for stating the obvious, but the King did not seem to mind. "Oh my yes...we have never been very war-minded, but I share my same fascination with weapons that my forefathers did...although as you can see, my collection is severely lacking..." He said this with obvious sadness in his voice, and as soon as he realised he'd done it, he looked ashamed. "I should not complain....I've had to sell most of my collection to ensure my peoples wellbeing...it is for the greater good. But that is not important - the Prospero Sword is why I have put the call for men out."

"That is the sword the Kyudon stole?"

The King nodded. "Yes. They came into our walls under the guise of peace, and took it right from us. We have not prospered since."

"So you'd like me to steal it back?"

The King looked at him as if he'd just asked to kill a sack of kittens. "Good heavens no! Tellasa is a kingdom of honour, not a band of thugs who kill for gain! No, I have something much more diplomatic in mind...but before that, I must ask, how well do you know your weapons?"

John blinked. Typically he was called for the slaying of such and such, not diplomacy....and as for the kings next question... "I have extensive experience with all manner of weapons...i know cheap goods from quality....i have some smithing skills, but I would not call myself experienced..."

The king nodded slowly, finally stopping their walk before a display case. Within the case lay three swords, and as John's eyes were drawn to them, he instantly recognised that they were all different from one another. "Most men would want you to prove your word by the use of your steel...but as I said, I prefer diplomacy over brute strength. If you are to acquire the Prospero Sword, I need to know if you truly understand swordware. Not just edge and durability, but character, history, spirit. My people demand no less." He waved his hand over the cabinet. "Within this case is a sword of utter evil. Are you able to pick which one by sight alone?"

John sighed - he did not know he would be tested before the job - but he was open for the challenge. Looking down at the swords, he pondered them for a moment - before making his decision. "That one."

"Why that one?"

"It's the most obvious."

This answer seemed to make the King sigh. "Mister...er..."

"Tomorrow. John Tomorrow."

"Mister Tomorrow....I am not satisfied with your choice."

"...Because it was wrong?"

"...Because you guessed."

John sighed, irritated. "Look, you're obviously not used to doing this, so i'll be as gentle as i can be - if you want a blacksmith or a swordmaker, then you should be looking in the classified. If you want someone to do protection or fighting, you hire a mercenary. I'm sorry for wasting your time."

The Asgardian turned to go - but stopped as he felt a frail hand grip his sleeve. "Mister Tomorrow...you are right, I am not used to this. But...you do not seem like a deceitful man. You do not carry the air of a deceitful man, and i need people who i can trust."

"You barely know me." John said cooly, gently pulling his sleeve from the old man's grasp. "...But you are right, I am not a deceitful man. Your money is as good as the next man's, but if i am employed by you, I am yours until our contract is fulfilled or your money runs out."

The King bowed his head in gratitude. "Then, Mister Tomorrow, if I am to pay you for this deed, perhaps you can help me find someone who I will believe understands the spirit of weapons as well as I do."

"I dont think anybody will 'understand' things as well as you do, my lord...but you are in luck. I do know a guy..."


An hour later, John landed outside Kazamaru Ironworks, barely missing an old man as he attempted to perform his afternoon walk. "Sorry, sorry..." John said apologetically as he stepped around a lizard man waiting for a bus, looking at him strangely with his big silver helmet, and walked up to the opening looking into the forge.

"Hello?" He called into it. "Mr. Kazamaru? Mrs Kazamaru?" He placed both hands on the counter top and leaned over it, looking down to the floor, his lightening-filled eyes peering around the place. "Ryumi?"

It had been a while since Ryumi's birth and subsequent baby shower. Hono'o had been kind enough to invite him along, and John had enjoyed himself immensely....although the day after, he'd had a splitting headache from that Fae-wine. And he could not help but worry that his barbaric tendencies had gotten the best of him....but he had changed much since then. The death of Odin and John's subsequent rebirth had borne many changes, a lot of them physical - he was no longer the hulking behemoth you could easily spot in a crowd. He was still tall, well over six feet, but his bulk had been replaced with something sleeker, the body of a lion instead of a bear. His hair, hidden beneath the helm, had a shining golden luster to it, like it was made of spun gold, and his iris' literally contained electricity within them....peering into his perma-frost blue would yield you a light show you might have never seen before....

...He hadn't changed much in personality, though. Even if Ryugi did not accept his offer, at least he'd get to see Ryumi again, maybe even have a bit of play before anything else....

"Hello?"

((It has begun!))

Ryugi Kazamaru Wrote:

607Ryugi Kazamaru

Tomorrow Wrote:

John laughed a little nervously, scratching the back of his neck as he lowered himself to the ground, his boots tamping to Gaia as gravity took a firm hold upon him again. "Sorry....its still new to me, so I don't really travel any other way anymore...lead the way." He said, taking off his helm and tucking it under his arm.

It interested him, Ryugi speaking of other forms....he had never seen the other man doing anything other then fighting with his obscenely huge sword and his armour, which he changed into in record time. And Ryugi had always seemed so powerful before during the tournament bouts that John had watched....it almost made the thought of him holding even more power scary.

He followed the man and the little girl through the city, one hand resting upon the hilt of his sword, the other hooked in his belt, his helm tucked under it. He walked quietly, just behind them, and drank in the surroundings. It was hard to beleive that only a few short months ago, this had all been threatened by old gods...and everybody had been oblivious to it. Even the two before him. It would worry a lesser man, how close everything had come to being drenched in oblivion. Thankfully, John was not such a man. To dwell was to decay, and he had dwelt enough in his past mistakes and trials to decay almost into nothingness.

He could not get his smile off his face, watching little Ryumi walking beside her father. He so wanted more children....and he liked Ryumi as soon as he'd met her. Raucous, spirited, fearless....these were attributes he wished his children would possess. They were present already in Adamus and Amelia...but they were untempered by his own influence. His own wise influence. And whilst his grown children made his heart swell, he knew they were not his....not completely. He may have given them life....but he had not lived with them. Taught them.

These were things he wanted to do. And he could not wait to do them.

Coming out to the plains, he stood beside Ryumi and watched impassively, the locks of his blond hair floating gently in the plain's cool breeze.

Fanfare. Screaming. Bright lights. It was like some sort of cosmic birth, and as Ryugi finally revealed his true form, John felt his breath catch in his throat...in ecstacy.

He'd never fought a dragon before. A fully fledged dragon was rare to find in these days...and the mere potential of that kind of challenge made John almost froth at the mouth.

Almost.

"Impressive!" He said, approaching the dragon and looking him over, marvelling at the scales and the fangs and the bat-like wings. "...Really impressive!"

The whole thing had frazzled his brain a little. He tried to remember that a very gentle man was hidden somewhere within this beast of legend, who would most likely get very upset if John drew his sword and attacked....not to mention the little girl who sat on his back now.

> Ryumi Kazamaru Wrote: > Let's go Mister Tomorrow!

"Aye girl - try to keep up!" He shouted with a laugh, plonking his helm on his head and turning to start running, his boots delving into the ground as he picked up speed. Five steps...six steps....and then he was floating.

Not floating. Flying. Gravity held no sway on him, wind was his to control. As soon as his feet left the ground, his body lying flat and his arms spreading slightly with his palms open, whooping with glee as his momentum suddenly exploded, a sudden gust of wind blowing from behind him as he took off. He would be a mote of dust in the horizon in mere moments - before he suddenly came back, flying around the dragon in circles, chuckling the whole way. "C'mon!"

Then he was off again.

Let's go Mister Tomorrow!

John took off and flew around filled with glee. It was clear to see how much the man enjoyed his newfound power over flight,, just as Maximos had when Ryugi and he had raced through the skies of Angara. There was one thing mankind had to remember. They were not natural born fliers, and no matter their speed, no matter their invention, their power over flight would never be equal to the power and majesty of draconic flight. A quick glance from Ryugi was all that was needed, and Ryumi tightened her grip on her father. Let him have it, Dad!

The dragon exploded forward, hind claws digging into the soil of the plains, muscles of great strength forcing the catlike body forward at frightening speed. Things of that size were not supposed to move that quickly...and while speed was not the dragon's strong point in the slightest, it was still to be respected. Faster and faster Ryugi charged ahead until, suddenly and with all the force he could muster, the wings snapped open and the dragon tore skyward, a powerful wave of air being cast away from the wing beat as the huge form ascended to the open blue before him.

The powerful wings pulled and pushed at the air as the limbs tucked up against and under the flying dragon for better aerodynamic properties than any human body could produce. No matter the method of propulsion, humans still had to use brute force to pull themselves through the skies. The dragon simply belonged. Ryugi climbed higher and higher above the open plains, arcing into the sky as the whole of Latent, the ocean beyond, and the Gaian Plains flowed outward in all directions. Farther away the cities of Barton, Durem, and Aekea were visible as well. The view was fantastic. Of course, the view was not the forefront on the dragons' minds. They wanted to show their human partner what their flying skills were really like.

Upon reaching a few thousand feet, Ryugi folded his wings against his body, arced up for a moment, before beginning to plummet to the ground below at terrible speed. Like a peregrine falcon diving to achieve incredible speeds for a strike, the dragon allowed its wings enough access to the air to control the dive, and pick up speed. Ryumi laughed and whooped as the speed increased around her, her silvery-lavender locks blowing back in the wind, her body safe in the slipstream of air created around the body of her father to spare her the turbulence of such high speed.

Then, as it seemed the ground was about to meet them, Ryugi snapped open his wings and flattened the dive, zipping over the plains at incredible speed, the wings holding pockets of air under them and using ground force to keep him from dipping any lower. Now it would be John Tomorrow in need of a speed boost to "keep up"... One could take the power of flight from many sources and pull and claw their way into the skies with devices or magical artifacts, but at the heart of it all was the wish to grasp what dragons, birds, and other flying creatures had been given by birth. Truly, there was no substitute for the real thing...

After a while, of course, Ryugi's speed would slow to a point where John would be capable of catching up, and allow the man to lead the way to their destination. You'll have to excuse the little stunt, John. I don't get to do this nearly often enough, you understand. I don't often get to show you folks that your flight just isn't in the same tier as ours. Only person I know that came close was Maximos. If dragons could grin, Ryugi would certainly be doing so now. That said, lead the way and we'll follow.

608Tomorrow

"Nobody likes a blowhard, Ryugi!" Tomorrow joked, calling over the roar of the wind, his voice booming enough to reach the dragon's ears over the rushing air as the dragon came back to fall in beside the flying Tribal. "I know a father likes to show off to their daughters, but thats ridiculous!"

He was grinning. Maxi liked to race, huh? Maybe with Maximos' magic rocket boots, John's Asgardian Helm and Ryugi's dragon-speed, maybe they should have a race one day....although if Ryugi lost, he might eat the winner. There was only so fast a dragon could go, after all....'owner of the skies' and all... smilies/icon_wink.gif

Circling around the mighty dragon's wings as they beat up and down methodically, John pulled alongside Ryumi, flying on his side with his hands clasped behind his helm, grinning down to the little girl as his brown coat flapped behind him violently like washing hung out during a storm. "Your Daddy should do this more often, dont you think?" He asked with a wink.

That should show the dragon-kin. How long would it take for Ryumi to start pestering Ryugi to do this again? John had planted a niggling little seed which would bug Ryugi for a long time... smilies/icon_xd.gif

He reached out and pinched her cheek gently, poking his tounge out at her playfully before peeling away, curving his back and flying under one of those gigantic bat-like wings as it lifted up, looping around underneath the dragon before coming up next to it's head, grabbing onto the flap of Ryugi's ear to gather his attention.

"North!" He cried into it - before peeling away again, coming up and in front of the dragon, leading them towards adventure and excitement!


A two hour flight later, the rolling green plains were beginning to look less hosptiable. Farmers and farm hands had been treated to the sight of a great golden dragon flying through the sky, its mighty wings beating powerfully as it followed after a small object with a small vapour trail coming from the back, which could be anything....but decidedly human in shape...

But the lands were beginning to look less green, the crops beginning to fail, and as John realised they were getting closer to their destination he began to slow, coming to Ryugi's head once more, gripping the dragon's ear to speak into it over the rushing wind. "We'll land in that valley to the west, then it should only be a short walk to the castle, okay?"

He pointed out the valley to the dragon's reptilian eye - a small crack in the veined earth which looked like it would easily hold Ryugi's wingspan. A few dilapidated huts sat on the edges of the valley, but the owners would most likely be out trying to do something with their infertile soil, trying to get something to grow...

John flew away from the dragon and coasted down to the ground quickly, his wake leaving a score upon the dusty ground as he flew only a few feet off the ground, his momentum easing with each foot of distance gained, until he was able to swing his legs out beneath him, lifting off the ground slightly before his feet touched down, his boots skidding against the dusty earth suddenly, causing him to hop up into the air once, clearing almost twenty meters in a single hop. Gritting his teeth, he came down once again, his boots skidding along the ground again - but this time, he managed to slow enough to stumble to a halt, his momentum slowing down to almost a snail's pace as he hopped, skipped and jumped to a stop.

Breathing a sigh of releif, he patted down his pants, dust puffing off his clothes as he patted down his coat as well. Say what you want about flying, after two solid hours of just flying straight, your brain tended to turn to mush - and when that happened, it was a b***h to land. It was like when you walked for miles and miles and miles in one day - as soon as you want to stop, your body seems to think it's still walking, having gotten used to the feeling.

Checking to make sure his sword and axe were still properly sheathed - they were - he stood back and raised a hand up to block the sun as he awaited Ryugi's landing. It would probably be impressive. Ryugi had been at this longer then John, after all.

609Ryugi Kazamaru

Tomorrow Wrote:

Checking to make sure his sword and axe were still properly sheathed - they were - he stood back and raised a hand up to block the sun as he awaited Ryugi's landing. It would probably be impressive. Ryugi had been at this longer then John, after all.

Ryugi's landing would be the least graceful part of his flight, if only because of how he needed to land. He circled around the landing zone in a turn to ease his descent and make it smooth for the little girl that had since fallen asleep on her father's back. He then angled up into a soft climb that slowed his speed and stifled his lift, causing him to sink towards the ground. With a few more powerful wing beats he stopped his descent and landed on all fours, not unlike a large bird. The sudden jolt of touching down caused a stir from Ryumi as she sat up and rubbed her eyes, stretching. Ngggh...pwah...! Are we there yet? Ryugi huffed in an amused fashion as Ryumi looked around. Wow...this place looks like a wasteland. I thought you said we were going to a castle. She was underwhelmed. Not everyone is so blessed to live in a city like Latent, Dearheart. Now then, you'll need to slide down so I can change back. Ryumi nodded and slipped down off of her father's form, moving off to the side.

Ryugi sat back on his hind legs, once more like a cat, or perhaps a gargoyle might sit, his wings folded cleanly behind him. It was a regal, elegant pose, filled with all the nobility for which his draconic state was known. He closed his large red eyes and wind once more swept around the plains, however this wind seemed to rush inward rather than out, drawing in currents as Ryugi's form pulsed to white, glowed brilliantly, and then shrank. Wings pulled into the shape followed by the tail and the great limbs of the dragon. Then, with a final burst of white and gold, Ryugi Kazamaru's human shape was seen once again. The transformation process into his human state was far less brilliant and flashy than the glorious unleashing of his true form, as well as faster. John would sense Ryugi's power was back to "normal" for the dragon man, and he carried all his belongings along with him. How exactly he managed to hide all of them with his full transformation was a mystery, but likely related to his powerful draconic magics.

No matter how long I stay in this form, I never quite get used to how small and cramped it seems by comparison. He grinned before walking over to where Ryumi and John would be standing. Oh, and John, dragons have very good ears. I could hear you just fine over the wind. Something for future reference perhaps. He gathered his things up and hefted them onto his back. Well then, shall we continue? I wouldn't want to keep your employers waiting. It's bad for business.

610Tomorrow

"Aye, we'd best not....and I'll keep that in mind for the future..." He said with a curt nod, pulling off his helm and shaking his hair loose, running his fingers through it as he tucked the helmet under his arm. "Alright....it should be this way."

He led them out of the valley and up a small road through a tiny village, a typical medieval setup, the only modernization recognizable being the power lines running across from each hut and the occasional car or tractor. It was easy to see that the people here needed something to keep them going, but it was even more evident up close - the smell of the place was rank, as if nobody even bothered to bathe anymore, and that dull look in their eyes was even more evident when they saw three people who they'd never seen before come out from the bottom of their valley after a dragon had flown in.

"Hey..." One farmer muttered quietly, leaning on his hoe as John passed him. "Did you see - "

"No." John replied, cutting the man off before he could finish his sentence. Dragons were not known as the best of creatures, and the knowledge that his silver-haired friend walking beside him with daughter in tow might just be enough to rouse these people. Best to just let by-gones be by-gones and leave them scratching their heads.

Besides...judging by the way they were looking at them, they might not even remember them passing through. As they walked, children sat on their porch steps sullenly, as if someone had sucked all the fun out of the crisp clear sky. Mothers sweeping the porches looked up at the big golden-haired man with lightening for eyes carrying a war-axe and sword, the silver-haired man carrying a bag with blacksmith gear hanging out of it in one hand and a small girl beside him with pink eyes....and went right back to sweeping, as if it was an everyday occurance.

"By the gods, I'm in real danger of dying from boredom already...how these people survive here is beyond me." John murmured to Ryugi. The Asgardian Tribal honestly wondered why these people had not all killed themselves yet - they just looked so downtrodden, lacking such life as to only just barely keep themselves upright.

"There's our destination....that fortress up the hill." John said to Ryugi and Ryumi, pointing up to the mighty walls atop the hill, the spires of the castle peeking out from within. Soon they had climbed the hill, up the winding road (why always winding? Why not straight up?) and stood before the moat, the walls of the fortess bearing down on them. Unlike earlier in the day, this time the drawbridge was drawn up, and John had to call to the guard to lower it. For some reason, the tourist boost was empty, as was the carpark, as if everybody had left for the day, even though it was only mid-afternoon.

He looked down to Ryumi and smiled to her as the drawbridge slowly went down, revealing the mansion within. "It may not look like much, but its a real castle. Its got tapestries and paintings and grand halls and everything."

The guard that greeted them mentioned that the king would receive them in but a moment, if they did not mind waiting outside to be invited in.

The cafe was shut, all the tables and chairs stacked up outside the gift shop. The smithy was still going, however, the blacksmiths pounding away at their metal, creating stacks and stacks of steel swords and armor. The heat emanating from the smithy was oppressive, but John approached it anyways, standing at the tourist rope to look in on the shirtless men sweating profusely as they smashed red-hot steel, sparks flaring from their hammers. He wondered why they would need to work so hard to make swords....were they expecting an attack of sorts?

He turned to Ryugi and nodded his head to a stack of swords. "What do you think? There's got to be at least two hundred swords in that stack alone....it looks like they're preparing for an invasion..."

611Ryugi Kazamaru

Tomorrow Wrote:

"By the gods, I'm in real danger of dying from boredom already...how these people survive here is beyond me." John murmured to Ryugi. The Asgardian Tribal honestly wondered why these people had not all killed themselves yet - they just looked so downtrodden, lacking such life as to only just barely keep themselves upright.

Sometimes, Mister Tomorrow, all one has is the will to survive and hope for a better day after. This is their home, all they know. Would you be so willing to cast it all away were you in their place? This was one thing Ryugi had come to understand about many humans or humanoid creatures, and it was something that he sincerely hoped Ryumi would come to embrace as well. Humans had a way of being judgmental and simply not understanding the wills and drives of others. What was different and alien, they feared or looked down upon. As a creature with both an inside and outside perspective on things, Ryugi had come to realize that humans were also very stubborn and set in their ways. Some things might never change.

Tomorrow Wrote:

"There's our destination....that fortress up the hill." John said to Ryugi and Ryumi, pointing up to the mighty walls atop the hill, the spires of the castle peeking out from within. Soon they had climbed the hill, up the winding road (why always winding? Why not straight up?) and stood before the moat, the walls of the fortess bearing down on them. Unlike earlier in the day, this time the drawbridge was drawn up, and John had to call to the guard to lower it. For some reason, the tourist boost was empty, as was the carpark, as if everybody had left for the day, even though it was only mid-afternoon.

He looked down to Ryumi and smiled to her as the drawbridge slowly went down, revealing the mansion within. "It may not look like much, but its a real castle. Its got tapestries and paintings and grand halls and everything."

Ryumi's eyes looked upon everything like she was in a world she'd only heard of in books. She seemed preoccupied with the castle itself rather than the destitute poverty that lingered around the place. She'd heard her father's words, but would digest them later. Right now, a big castle was on the forefront of her mind.

Tomorrow Wrote:

The guard that greeted them mentioned that the king would receive them in but a moment, if they did not mind waiting outside to be invited in.

The cafe was shut, all the tables and chairs stacked up outside the gift shop. The smithy was still going, however, the blacksmiths pounding away at their metal, creating stacks and stacks of steel swords and armor. The heat emanating from the smithy was oppressive, but John approached it anyways, standing at the tourist rope to look in on the shirtless men sweating profusely as they smashed red-hot steel, sparks flaring from their hammers. He wondered why they would need to work so hard to make swords....were they expecting an attack of sorts?

He turned to Ryugi and nodded his head to a stack of swords. "What do you think? There's got to be at least two hundred swords in that stack alone....it looks like they're preparing for an invasion..."

Ryumi continued to look around at the castle as Ryugi and John eyes the weapons. Ryugi shrugged. The swords were of passable craftsmanship, mass produced without the love, care, and attention that Ryugi placed upon his own works. Even the most common of blades was treated as an individual specimen, and no matter how similar, no two of Ryugi's swords were ever totally alike. The amount was strange. Why have so many unless you were selling them, or required them for something? There was certainly more going on here than was clearly evident, but Ryugi had his own thoughts. If they are truly pacifists as you say, then perhaps they are the ones who expect to be invaded...

612Tomorrow

John did not reply to Ryugi's comment, but he looked at him with a steely glance, as if that was his way of telling Ryugi not to be so stupid. John was as 'human' as Ryugi - simply in a different way. John did not have a shape to disguise himself in - although he could disguise himself. What he did have was a clearer understanding on humans, because he was so easily mistaken for one....sometimes by himself as well.

Hard working folk did not simply stay due to some love of their home, of their land. Barely a days walk to the south would lead them to greener pastures. Jobs, fertile land, clean water....people who live in squalor do so because they have no choice. These people have choice, plenty of them...yet they do not take it.

John found Ryugi's inherent value of honor admirable...but it was also a little naive.

As Ryumi explored the courtyard where they waited, her eyes would inevitably be cast upwards to the windows lining the castle itself - and spy a brown-haired girl, looking out from behind a curtain. She looked down at the little girl with piercing green eyes and waved timidly, clutching at the curtain - before looking back into the room behind her, as if called, and vanished from view, the curtain falling back into place...

...As John reached past the rope to take one of the swords, the blacksmith grunting noncommittally at him as he did, as if he didn't care the slightest if the big blond man took the sword...the way he returned to his task, it was clear he would not miss one sword.

Stepping back, John swung the sword in the air, hearing the swish as it cut through the atmosphere. Ryugi's assessment was one hundred percent correct - these swords were mass produced, made for function, not form. They were sharp, they had a point, that was it. There was only one reason for this object to exist - to kill.

But then....wasn't that the whole reason of a sword? To kill?

In any case, the doors of the mansion opened wide, allowing the King to walk into the courtyard. He was flanked by two men suited in full plate armor, the Tellasa crest emblazoned proudly upon their chest-plates, long halberds held in their hands.

"Ugly, isn't it?" The King said as he saw John wield the sword. "A sword such as that...no function, no history, no character. I equate it to a vase that holds no flowers...or a, a pickle jar with, without the pickles..."

"Flowery." John interrupted, stabbing the tip of the sword into the ground, the blade quivering as he stood upright. "...But it doesn't explain why it exists. I thought you were a pacifist."

The King coughed nervously, smoothing his white hair down and reaffirming that his circlet was still in place. "Yes....we are not not very war-minded, as I said...but these are not for war. At least, not for any war I wish to start....they are for trade. Surely a hundred thousand swords are better then just one...even if they are nothing but cheap imitations."

He blinked suddenly, noticing Ryugi, and approached the dragon-kin excitedly. His grey eyes were wide, his old wizened hand stretching out for Ryugi to take. "Ah - you must be the sword-master Mr. Tomorrow told me of - a man of great integrity, he insisted!"

John shifted a little nervously. He'd told the old man that he knew a fantastic blacksmith, an honorable man...

613Ryugi Kazamaru

Tomorrow Wrote:

"Ugly, isn't it?" The King said as he saw John wield the sword. "A sword such as that...no function, no history, no character. I equate it to a vase that holds no flowers...or a, a pickle jar with, without the pickles..."

"Flowery." John interrupted, stabbing the tip of the sword into the ground, the blade quivering as he stood upright. "...But it doesn't explain why it exists. I thought you were a pacifist."

The King coughed nervously, smoothing his white hair down and reaffirming that his circlet was still in place. "Yes....we are not not very war-minded, as I said...but these are not for war. At least, not for any war I wish to start....they are for trade. Surely a hundred thousand swords are better then just one...even if they are nothing but cheap imitations."

He blinked suddenly, noticing Ryugi, and approached the dragon-kin excitedly. His grey eyes were wide, his old wizened hand stretching out for Ryugi to take. "Ah - you must be the sword-master Mr. Tomorrow told me of - a man of great integrity, he insisted!"

John shifted a little nervously. He'd told the old man that he knew a fantastic blacksmith, an honorable man...

As the king and his soldiers approached, Ryumi tucked herself behind and to the side of her father. It wasn't so much her being nervous as she simply wished to get out of the way. She knew enough to be polite around kings, even if their kingdoms smelled funny and were full of...mystery dirt. Dragons were known to have a thing about being flattered and made to sound amazing. Being dominant over "lesser beings" was something many demanded. However, Ryugi, and most Angaran Dragons were not like that. As the king offered his hand, Ryugi did what any warrior at heart greeting a king would do.

Ryugi bowed and took a knee, grasping the king's hand in his right with a firm and sturdy shake. It was the shake of a knight and a warrior. Ryugi was all for good first impressions. After he took the king's hand, he glanced up to meet the eyes of the man, his red gaze resting firmly on the king's grey expression. It seems my acquaintance has done a great deal of...inflation to my reputation, Good King. Ryugi glanced to John. Puffing up Ryugi's reputation only made his job harder. However, Ryugi turned to face the king again and continued, his voice strong. I am Ryugi Kazamaru, chief weaponsmith of Kazamaru Ironworks. The honor of your acquaintance, Good King, is mine.

Ryugi then turned to nod towards Ryumi, who all of a sudden looked very fidgety and embarrassed. And this is my daughter Ryumi. She has come with me to be made wise to the ways of the world outside Latent. Ryumi looked up to the king and bowed a little nervously and shyly. P-Pleased to meet you, Your Majesty. She smiled afterward. She'd never met a king before, and someone in charge of a whole town or whatever was obviously very important. After she spoke, however, she was drawn back to the girl she'd seen in the windows. She seemed nice, and Ryumi wondered if she'd get to meet her. Maybe she was a princess! That could be fun.

Well then, Good King, Mister Tomorrow says you are in need of someone with a great deal of weapon knowledge and an attachment to the magical side of things. Ryugi smiled, proud of himself for a moment to be of help to a whole kingdom, if even a little. If that is indeed the case, I am your man.

614Tomorrow

The King of Tellasa smiled proudly at Ryugi's knowledge of proper royal ettiqute - something the more boorish John Tomorrow could not help but scoff at. The King patted Ryugi's hand gently, his grey eyes wide in wonder and excitement, his voice breathless with glee. "It is I who should be honored, dear boy - who would have thought that Mr. Tomorrow would bring me none other then Ryugi Kazamaru, famous for his victories in the Heaven and Hell tournaments, weilder of the Greatsword Ragnarok..."

At the mention of the name, John shuddered a little, lifting his hand to rub the back of his neck as he felt the hairs stand on end. Ragnarok.....the mere mention of it left a feeling in his stomach like he had been cut in two...

"Arise, damn you, he is only a man." John muttered gruffly, feeling shaken by the name of the sword as he interuppted the King's gushings. The King, unperturbed by John's attitude, nodded along with him, grasping Ryugi's hand and helping him to his feet as well as his feeble frame could.

"Yes yes, do not kneel in the dirt for me...it should be I who kneels for you. A man of your talent and expertise should certainly be of great worth to my venture..." The old man looked down to Ryumi, smiling down to her warmly, his wizened face stretching a little as he smiled. "It is a pleasure to meet you, Miss Ryumi. Pay attention and learn well from your father - wisdom is the best thing a parent can pass down to a child!"

Unfortunately, the girl in the window did not return - but the King nodded to John. "Mr. Tomorrow, did you tell inform him on the situation?"

"Enough to gather interest and get by. I'm sure if he has questions he will ask you." John replied with a curt nod.

"Very well. Please follow me, Sir Ryugi and Mr. Tomorrow..." The King said, turning to walk back towards the castle, the two guards following after him.

"'Sir Ryugi', nya nya nya..." John muttered under his breath sarcastically when the old man was out of earshot, nudging Ryugi with his elbow as he winked at him. "Seems you have a fan here, Dragon-kin. This is good!"

The King and his guards would lead them into the mansion, and as they walked through the winding, bare halls, the King would speak, telling the trio of his world. "As you can see, Sir Ryugi, these are hard times....I have spent almost all of my family and personal fortune to keep my people fed and safe, and have degredated my castle to the point of boorish tourism in order to establish its upkeep. My people struggle, and I struggle, but no matter what we try or do, we are losing the fight. Soon my money will run out, the royal coffers will dry, and my people will either dwindle away to other places, or starve in their homes. I do not wish for either of those things to occur, Sir Ryugi, and this is why the Prospero Sword is vital to our continued survival."

"The robbery of the Sword was done by a dastardly descendant of the current Emperor of Kyudon, and ever since the Tellasa people and kingdom have wallowed in destitute. You see, Prospero, my forefather, loved his people and lands so much that he poured that love into his sword, so it would become a beacon of wellbeing for all time - the ultimate irony being that, as a sword, its only intention is to kill. He thought by turning a weapon into a life-giving tool, it would balance the world, and bring favour to his family and people. Clearly, as soon as the sword was taken from this land, the love went with it, and so the Tellasa fell into disarray."

They came to the double doors John recognised as leading into the old man's weapon. The King paused at the doors, spoke the magic word, and walked through, the guards and the trio following. The massive rows of swords of many, many shapes, sizes and types filled their vision, and the King paused to look down at little Ryumi. "Now, my child, I must warn you, some of these weapons are extremely dangerous to even touch let alone weild, so I must ask that you do not touch them, okay?"

He spoke to her like a grandfather would speak to a grandchild, and he looked to Ryugi with a wistful smile. "You are blessed - when my late wife bore me my daughter, I was the happiest man in the world. The Tellasa are as infertile as the land, you see - it was hard for the royal line to breed and mingle with other royalty as the generations passed." He cast his eyes over the collection of swords he had at his disposal, his voice quiet, passionate, saddened. "If they had asked, I would trade all my worldly possessions for the knowledge that her future, and the future of our people and the royal bloodline, was secure." He sighed heavily. "However....the Kyudon Emperor is a simple man. He only desires for strength, to prove himself mighty before the neighbouring lands...so he has amassed an army. But an army must be well equipped - which is where my blacksmith's toil comes in. Ten thousand swords for one - a fair trade, no?"

He smiled sadly, looking back to Ryugi and answering the question before he could answer for him. "No. Of course not. Prosperity for your people and lineage over the army at your feet....I feel the Emperor is quite mad. But if that is what it takes, then that is what it takes. I feel ashamed to do such a thing...but it must be done."

He then walked further into the rows of swords, approaching a large glass case which held three swords. The King walked around it and placed his hands upon the edge of the frame, his face crestfallen. "I apologise completely for this....but I must test your skills as a swordsmith and as a judge of spirit. Please look upon these three swords and tell me....which one is utter evil?"

Within the case sat three swords.

The sword on the left was a simple broadsword. Steel, the blade notched and dull. It had seen many, many battles. The handle was wrapped in a rich red leather, the guard and pommel burnished steel, chunks and divots missing from parries and counters. It sat heavily in the satin lining of the case, holding much weight in the blade.

The next could not truely be called a weapon - it looked more like a butcher's cleaver. The blade was giant, wide, thin and had a single edge which was chipped but not blunt - indeed, the edge was still razor thin, and stained a deep, rich red with ancient, dried blood. The handle was a simple wooden one, two pieces of oak nailed together through the handle of the blade. Even through the thick glass, if one stood over it, they could distinctly smell pork.

The last sword was a work of art. It was a thin rapier, with a golden hilt and hand-guard, with intricate filligree covering the guard and pommel. The thin blade shone brilliantly in the afternoon sun as it poured through the gigantic windows, well polished and oiled. Delicate carvings in an ancient language ran down the middle of the blade, and near the base of the hand guard was a small engraving - To my Darling, from your eternal bride.

The King - and John - watched Ryugi intently. If he wished, he could inspect the weapons with a magical sense to gain more insight, but for now, it would be interesting to see which one he would pick....

615Ryugi Kazamaru

Tomorrow Wrote:

The King of Tellasa smiled proudly at Ryugi's knowledge of proper royal ettiqute - something the more boorish John Tomorrow could not help but scoff at. The King patted Ryugi's hand gently, his grey eyes wide in wonder and excitement, his voice breathless with glee. "It is I who should be honored, dear boy - who would have thought that Mr. Tomorrow would bring me none other then Ryugi Kazamaru, famous for his victories in the Heaven and Hell tournaments, weilder of the Greatsword Ragnarok..."

It was Ryugi's turn to feel a little surprised. People actually knew who he was outside of Angara? Though Heaven or Hell was a televised event, so it stood to reason that someone would be watching him fight, even if it was an elderly king from the safety of his castle. Fame, of course, was something Ryugi did not handle terribly well. It was one of the reasons he did not live in his hometown of Presea. Being a national hero to your people was something that tended to make the simple act of living a normal life rather difficult. No matter his accomplishments or fame, Ryugi was still just a country kid with a sword. His daughter, however, continued to think he was the greatest thing since Dragonfruit Tarts. That's my father! He's the greatest fighter I know, and someday I'll be just as strong as him! Ryugi blushed a bit and looked sheepishly at the king. Yes, well, Your Majesty, I can assure you mine and Ragnarok's reputation has done little to bolster my ego... Heh...

Tomorrow Wrote:

At the mention of the name, John shuddered a little, lifting his hand to rub the back of his neck as he felt the hairs stand on end. Ragnarok.....the mere mention of it left a feeling in his stomach like he had been cut in two...

"Arise, damn you, he is only a man." John muttered gruffly, feeling shaken by the name of the sword as he interuppted the King's gushings. The King, unperturbed by John's attitude, nodded along with him, grasping Ryugi's hand and helping him to his feet as well as his feeble frame could.

"Yes yes, do not kneel in the dirt for me...it should be I who kneels for you. A man of your talent and expertise should certainly be of great worth to my venture..." The old man looked down to Ryumi, smiling down to her warmly, his wizened face stretching a little as he smiled. "It is a pleasure to meet you, Miss Ryumi. Pay attention and learn well from your father - wisdom is the best thing a parent can pass down to a child!"

Ryugi stood as the elderly man helped him to his feet. A king that seemed quite humble and generous was a rarity among Ryugi's experiences with such things. Most men in such a position were egocentric, looking for respect wherever they went. Ryumi, however simply smiled as the king spoke to her, nodding. I will, Sir! If I'm going to be as great as he is someday, I'll have to hang on every word. She cast another glance looking for the girl she had seen, just to be safe...

Tomorrow Wrote:

Unfortunately, the girl in the window did not return - but the King nodded to John. "Mr. Tomorrow, did you tell inform him on the situation?"

"Enough to gather interest and get by. I'm sure if he has questions he will ask you." John replied with a curt nod.

"Very well. Please follow me, Sir Ryugi and Mr. Tomorrow..." The King said, turning to walk back towards the castle, the two guards following after him.

"'Sir Ryugi', nya nya nya..." John muttered under his breath sarcastically when the old man was out of earshot, nudging Ryugi with his elbow as he winked at him. "Seems you have a fan here, Dragon-kin. This is good!"

I'd just as well be someone no one has ever known. Fame complicates matters more than it solves them. After all, it's possible that this man's enemies may hear of yours or my presence here, and it could cause issues... Ryugi shook his head as he moved to follow the guards, Ryumi trailing along behind him. Let's just hope it doesn't come to that...

Tomorrow Wrote:

The King and his guards would lead them into the mansion, and as they walked through the winding, bare halls, the King would speak, telling the trio of his world. "As you can see, Sir Ryugi, these are hard times....I have spent almost all of my family and personal fortune to keep my people fed and safe, and have degredated my castle to the point of boorish tourism in order to establish its upkeep. My people struggle, and I struggle, but no matter what we try or do, we are losing the fight. Soon my money will run out, the royal coffers will dry, and my people will either dwindle away to other places, or starve in their homes. I do not wish for either of those things to occur, Sir Ryugi, and this is why the Prospero Sword is vital to our continued survival."

Ryugi listened intently to the king as he spoke. It was odd that a man truly so deserving of praise and admiration from his people would be so humble and deny it. Then again, people could say Ryugi himself was due the same sort of admiration, and yet he too turned it down or belittled his accomplishments. Men of honor truly deserved it, but in their hearts, perhaps they simply wished others to know they were only doing what they thought was right given the situation. Ryugi continued as the king's tale spun on.

Tomorrow Wrote:

"The robbery of the Sword was done by a dastardly descendant of the current Emperor of Kyudon, and ever since the Tellasa people and kingdom have wallowed in destitute. You see, Prospero, my forefather, loved his people and lands so much that he poured that love into his sword, so it would become a beacon of wellbeing for all time - the ultimate irony being that, as a sword, its only intention is to kill. He thought by turning a weapon into a life-giving tool, it would balance the world, and bring favour to his family and people. Clearly, as soon as the sword was taken from this land, the love went with it, and so the Tellasa fell into disarray."

They came to the double doors John recognised as leading into the old man's weapon. The King paused at the doors, spoke the magic word, and walked through, the guards and the trio following. The massive rows of swords of many, many shapes, sizes and types filled their vision, and the King paused to look down at little Ryumi. "Now, my child, I must warn you, some of these weapons are extremely dangerous to even touch let alone weild, so I must ask that you do not touch them, okay?"

Ryumi nodded politely as the king addressed her once more. Her father had instructed her many times not to mess with weapons unless she was well aware of their nature. She'd touched Ragnarok many times as her father went about keeping the weapon clean and in top condition. She had even had the chance to speak with the sword's spirit on occasion, times that she had always enjoyed. It would tell her stories of her father's battles or other tales from its long life. She glanced to the weapons in the room, silently wondering what stories they would tell if they had the means with which to do so.

Tomorrow Wrote:

He spoke to her like a grandfather would speak to a grandchild, and he looked to Ryugi with a wistful smile. "You are blessed - when my late wife bore me my daughter, I was the happiest man in the world. The Tellasa are as infertile as the land, you see - it was hard for the royal line to breed and mingle with other royalty as the generations passed." He cast his eyes over the collection of swords he had at his disposal, his voice quiet, passionate, saddened. "If they had asked, I would trade all my worldly possessions for the knowledge that her future, and the future of our people and the royal bloodline, was secure." He sighed heavily. "However....the Kyudon Emperor is a simple man. He only desires for strength, to prove himself mighty before the neighbouring lands...so he has amassed an army. But an army must be well equipped - which is where my blacksmith's toil comes in. Ten thousand swords for one - a fair trade, no?"

He smiled sadly, looking back to Ryugi and answering the question before he could answer for him. "No. Of course not. Prosperity for your people and lineage over the army at your feet....I feel the Emperor is quite mad. But if that is what it takes, then that is what it takes. I feel ashamed to do such a thing...but it must be done."

He then walked further into the rows of swords, approaching a large glass case which held three swords. The King walked around it and placed his hands upon the edge of the frame, his face crestfallen. "I apologise completely for this....but I must test your skills as a swordsmith and as a judge of spirit. Please look upon these three swords and tell me....which one is utter evil?"

Within the case sat three swords.

Ryugi nodded and moved close to the case. The case itself seemed ordinary enough as he moved in to inspect the weapons. Surely John could have done this task on his own? He dismissed the notion quickly and leaned in, inspecting each weapon with the trained eye of a weaponsmith, and a long-time fighter...

Tomorrow Wrote:

The sword on the left was a simple broadsword. Steel, the blade notched and dull. It had seen many, many battles. The handle was wrapped in a rich red leather, the guard and pommel burnished steel, chunks and divots missing from parries and counters. It sat heavily in the satin lining of the case, holding much weight in the blade.

This weapon was clearly the weapon of a knight, a person of duty. It bore the heavy responsibility that came with defending king and country. It had seen many battles that had taken their toll on the keen edge of the weapon. The blade seemed tired from its many years of combat, and yet seemed no less off for its many years of service. A finely made weapon... Strong, sturdy, resolute. This has seen many battles at the hands of someone, but at first glance it bears no dark will or energy to it...

Tomorrow Wrote:

The next could not truely be called a weapon - it looked more like a butcher's cleaver. The blade was giant, wide, thin and had a single edge which was chipped but not blunt - indeed, the edge was still razor thin, and stained a deep, rich red with ancient, dried blood. The handle was a simple wooden one, two pieces of oak nailed together through the handle of the blade. Even through the thick glass, if one stood over it, they could distinctly smell pork.

This weapon had tasted the blood of hundreds of foes. It was a weapon of slaughter, death, and carnage. The design was so that it was clear it was made to be swung again and again with sheer force and brute strength behind it in a single direction. There was no love or care here. This weapon spoke volumes about the rough life it had lived, and the many lives it had taken. A truly terrible weapon if ever I had seen one. It still stinks with the smell of death, decay, and carnage. This weapon was wielded by someone who lived only to kill, to maim, and to destroy. There is no gentleness here at first glance...

Tomorrow Wrote:

The last sword was a work of art. It was a thin rapier, with a golden hilt and hand-guard, with intricate filligree covering the guard and pommel. The thin blade shone brilliantly in the afternoon sun as it poured through the gigantic windows, well polished and oiled. Delicate carvings in an ancient language ran down the middle of the blade, and near the base of the hand guard was a small engraving - To my Darling, from your eternal bride.

This weapon was one that struck Ryugi immediately with the craftsmanship. This was not a weapon of killing and destruction. This weapon was not simply a weapon of duty and honor. This was a weapon of love, of peace, and of affection. This weapon held true to the belief that Ryugi ultimately held about all weapons. Swords were not tools of death and destruction, they were tools of life, and they gave the wielder the chance to choose how to use them. This weapon was not made for killing, it was made to protect and honor the love of someone. This blade is light and catches the softness of the wielder, and the one who wished to bestow it upon them. I daresay it may never have been used in combat that its condition is so well-preserved.

Tomorrow Wrote:

The King - and John - watched Ryugi intently. If he wished, he could inspect the weapons with a magical sense to gain more insight, but for now, it would be interesting to see which one he would pick....

Ryugi turned to face the two men, and his daughter. Now was a time to give the girl a valuable lesson in life, and it would stem from the swords as well. If I were going based only on outward appearance, I would say the middle weapon is the sword of evil. He paused for a moment, but continued to speak. However, looks can deceive. Not all is always what it seems. The middle blade could have been wielded by a desperate man, hacking and slashing his way through enemy troops to protect that which he held dear, fighting so hard to protect it that he lost touch with who he was, killing and killing until the battle was won, or he was killed. Ryugi crossed his arms and his red eyes turned serious for a moment. As a maker of weapons, I must come to the realization that my creations may be used to deal death. It is an inescapable fact. However, while I've seen many swords that kill, I have seen more than my fair share of those that protect. Dearheart, the name that my mother and father used to call me was bestowed upon my very first sword. It was a weapon born from the love of my family, and I used it to protect everyone I cared about until it was broken. As he spoke, Ryugi moved his hands to the great shape wrapped in linen on his back, and moved it so that the tip struck the ground with a faint metallic clank, the wrappings falling to reveal the massive form of Ragnarok, the blade glinting beautifully in the sun. This is Ragnarok, named for the bloody "Death of the Gods." It is my partner in combat and has been for many many years. However, when I came upon this blade, obtaining it ultimately cost the life of my dearest friend. From that day onward, I swore on my life and the life of my fallen friend that I would use the sword to protect and defend those that could not do so themselves. Thus, the bloody name that Ragnarok bares stands not for the death of deities, but for new beginnings, and of life after what some may consider the end.

Ryumi stood in awe of her father as he moved to wrap the weapon back up and moved to place it back on his back. never before has she heard her father speak with such conviction, or such passion. He'd lost a dear friend to obtain the sword that had told her wonderful tales of her father's exploits. Somehow, hearing the words made her understand that a sword is more than just something to defeat an enemy, it was something to be used to protect, and never in blind anger or hatred. In the end, a sword became a reflection of its wielder. A weapon in and of itself, unless somehow enchanted, was not good, or evil.

Now then, as appearances can be deceiving, I will use more...certain techniques to determine the best answer to your question, Good King. His speech over for now, Ryugi turned his sights back on the three weapons, this time focusing on their magical properties, if any. His single magical eye peered beyond the limits of his simple magical senses, and strained to view the auras of magical energy that would emanate from each blade. Looking beyond outward appearances, he would find the truest answer he could produce...

616Tomorrow

All who stood and watched was silent as Ryugi spoke, hanging on his every word. As he spoke on each sword, the King's gaze would affix on it, and he seemed alternately perturbed, excited and disturbed all at the same time.

John watched Ryugi and listened to his story of family intently. It was an interesting tale, one which he would have to ask the Dragon-kin to tell in depth, later down the line...

As it was, Ryugi had finished with the physical inspection of the swords, and now cast his magic eye over them, looking to see if anything spiritual was wrong with them. Swords were reflections of their weilders - however, unlike reflections, they do not disappear when the wielder does not swing them. Every chip, every crack, every sharpened edge signified a piece of a personality that once weilded a sword. And, like any other thing, a person puts a piece of himself into the tools they use when they use them - a fingernail mark on a hammer, a worn grip on a lathe, a scrape on a broomhandle...and the effects could be as spiritual as well as physical.

And he would find much.

The rapier, for example - a soft white glow eminated from the sword in its entirity, as if a holy light shone down from the heavens themselves upon it. The light of love. But it was a dim light

The cleaver had...no aura at all. There was no spirit or force contained within the blade. It was simple a cleaver.

The broadsword, however....it held a dark light about it. Not quite the red of passion, but not quite the black of evil either... mixture of both, a soup slowly seeping from the blade, like it had been plunged in white hot lava then steamed in the icy snow.

True....the steel sword was a fine blade. But it was obviously the most evil out of the three. The one that Ryugi had said was the most evil, a weapon of carnage, held no aura at all. It was as it was - a tool. And the rapier was a gift of love, as he'd said...

617Ryugi Kazamaru

Tomorrow Wrote:

And he would find much.

The rapier, for example - a soft white glow eminated from the sword in its entirity, as if a holy light shone down from the heavens themselves upon it. The light of love. But it was a dim light

The cleaver had...no aura at all. There was no spirit or force contained within the blade. It was simple a cleaver.

The broadsword, however....it held a dark light about it. Not quite the red of passion, but not quite the black of evil either... mixture of both, a soup slowly seeping from the blade, like it had been plunged in white hot lava then steamed in the icy snow.

True....the steel sword was a fine blade. But it was obviously the most evil out of the three. The one that Ryugi had said was the most evil, a weapon of carnage, held no aura at all. It was as it was - a tool. And the rapier was a gift of love, as he'd said...

Ryugi smirked as he read the auras of the three weapons. The most dangerous and threatening blade was indeed the one that had seen the most death and carnage, but it was simply a tool of whatever will was forced upon it. Ryugi almost felt sorry for the sword in that it was never allowed to feel a sense of purpose, neither good nor evil.

The rapier was quite old, even if it was in immaculate condition. The aura told of the love for which it had been forged, but the aura was fading. The wielder of the weapon had, perhaps, only used it a few times before placing it here to keep it safe, or perhaps he'd given it to the king. Regardless of the sword's true origins or uses, this sword was a sword of love, and not the evil blade the king wished Ryugi to find.

Ryugi had to admit he was pleasantly surprised to find the heavy blade was the dark one. It was still a fine weapon, even if it held an aura of darkness and the dull hue of passion. Perhaps the weapon had been used by a black knight for his selfish conquests of power or riches. Whatever the truth of the blade, this was the sword that the king had desired be found. He turned to the king and John and he spoke again.

The auras of magical and spiritual energies point to only one blade as the dark weapon that you speak of, Good King. The first blade, the heavy blade, is the sword of darkness. He pointed to them each as he explained his evidence. The cleaver is dead and lifeless, merely a tool used by someone for whatever purpose. It has no good or evil contained within it. The rapier glows softly with the white and gold of love and honor. It is not the blade you seek. Finally he rested on the dark blade. This weapon is finely crafted, and has seen many battles, but the aura that emanates from it tells the story of a dark life. It was used in dark crimes of passion. Perhaps by a dark knight, I cannot say. But regardless of its history, that blade is the one you seek, Good King. That is the dark sword. With that, Ryugi would rest his case and await the King's answer.

618Tomorrow

Ryugi Kazamaru Wrote:

The auras of magical and spiritual energies point to only one blade as the dark weapon that you speak of, Good King. The first blade, the heavy blade, is the sword of darkness. The cleaver is dead and lifeless, merely a tool used by someone for whatever purpose. It has no good or evil contained within it. The rapier glows softly with the white and gold of love and honor. It is not the blade you seek. This weapon is finely crafted, and has seen many battles, but the aura that emanates from it tells the story of a dark life. It was used in dark crimes of passion. Perhaps by a dark knight, I cannot say. But regardless of its history, that blade is the one you seek, Good King. That is the dark sword.

John would've held his breath if he'd given a s**t about the outcome. It was this simple - Ryugi made the right choice, and they would get paid. If he stuffed up, well...they wouldn't get paid, and Ryugi's impressive reputation would take a hit. Not a very big one. It wasn't as if Tellasa was anyplace important anymore.

So it really didn't matter when the King's wizened face, grim and blank as Ryugi deliberated, broke into a smile. "You are correct, Sir Ryugi."

John sighed with irritation. "Thats the one I chose." He said sullenly.

"Yes, Mr. Tomorrow, but you guessed..."

"Guessed the right one! You're clearly a pacifist - out of all three swords in the case, the steel one is the closest to a warblade. Of course you were going to think of it as pure evil...."

The King nodded a little, looking crestfallen as he looked down to the case. "I suppose you are right, after a fashion...but I needed to be sure that the man or men i sent out would look deeper then skin deep...they needed to see the spirit of the Prospero Sword." He looked to Ryugi and nodded slowly, his dour expression remaining as he ran his fingers along the wooden edge of the case. "You are right, Sir Ryugi. This sword has a very dark, disturbing past, such as the other two have pasts of their own."

"The cleaver is of the best Butcher in all of Tellasa. He was a kind man who did not delight in his work, but was extremely good at it. He kept his cleaver so sharp it could chop wood, and could use it to kill a fat hog in a single blow. This lessened the suffering of the animals and kept their meat loose and succulant. This blade was given to my great great grandfather after the Prospero Sword was taken from these lands, and as the hogs began to dwindle in number, The Butcher began to ail. After he died, his son gave my family the blade, and I keep it beside my most prized possession..."

He drew his hand along the case to the rapier, his eyes beginning to gleam a little as he spoke of it fondly. "This sword was given to me as a gift from my wife when she fell pregnant with our daughter. She said she had tempered the steel with a kiss, and had her own hair woven into the handle. After she died, I promised never to draw it again, to preserve her kisses from tarnishing..."

He looked over to the broadsword. Sitting beside the other two, extreme as they were, the bland sword looked very out of place - but this one his eyes lingered on. "As for that sword....it was weilded by a very, very evil, disgusting blight of a man and I...I keep it here for...for..."

He blinked, causing a tear to roll down his face, which he brushed away with a shaking hand, fighting to regain his composure. "B-but you did not come all this way for ancient stories from old men....you came here for a purpose." He swallowed a little, taking a deep breath, before walking around the case, his fingers drawing over the glass of the case over the rapier, lingering for but a moment before he walked up to Ryugi, looking to Tomorrow at the same time as he withdrew a scroll from his sleeve, taking Ryugi's hand with his shaky grip to press the scroll into his palm.

"Here is what I wish...what i plead of you both, now...I wish for you to accompany my wagons and the dignitries with them to Kyudon and oversee the safe arrival of them, as well as the trade for the Prospero Sword. Sir Ryugi shall inspect the sword both physically and spiritually - if he feels there is something amiss, then the trade is cancelled and you shall oversee the return of the dignitries." He bowed his head to them both. "I implore you, both of you.....please help me with this, and I shall see to it that you are, somehow, rightly compensated..."

Tomorrow stepped forward then, the mighty barbarian placing his hand upon Ryumi's head, tousling her hair a little as he smiled down to her before looking up to the king. "With all due respect, my lord...I think we shall discuss compensation after we have completed the mission." He looked over to Ryugi. "Right?" He asked, with a smile that clearly showed he had no intention of taking anything from the old man.

This made the King almost burst into tears, clasping his hands together. "By God almighty....it has been so, so long since, since good fortune has graced these halls....I have been delivered two heros to see my people to good health once more..."

Before he could blubber anymore, John sighed and grasped him under his arm, making sure he didn't fall. "Thats if we complete the mission, okay? Now, who are these dignitries that shall be travelling with us..."

The King managed to compose himself again, smoothing down his robes and trying to stand on his own two feet, waving John's arm away when he was steady enough to stand upright. "Well, there is the minister, he shall overlook the trade....and as a show of good faith...m-my daughter shall go along w-with him..."

John blinked in alarm, looking over to Ryugi, concern clear in his lightening-filled eyes. "Your daughter?"

619Ryugi Kazamaru

Tomorrow Wrote:

"Here is what I wish...what i plead of you both, now...I wish for you to accompany my wagons and the dignitries with them to Kyudon and oversee the safe arrival of them, as well as the trade for the Prospero Sword. Sir Ryugi shall inspect the sword both physically and spiritually - if he feels there is something amiss, then the trade is cancelled and you shall oversee the return of the dignitries." He bowed his head to them both. "I implore you, both of you.....please help me with this, and I shall see to it that you are, somehow, rightly compensated..."

Tomorrow stepped forward then, the mighty barbarian placing his hand upon Ryumi's head, tousling her hair a little as he smiled down to her before looking up to the king. "With all due respect, my lord...I think we shall discuss compensation after we have completed the mission." He looked over to Ryugi. "Right?" He asked, with a smile that clearly showed he had no intention of taking anything from the old man.

Indeed. Ryugi took the scroll as the King pressed it into his hand. Ryugi was no psychic like his brother, but he knew an honorable man when he met one. This King was a good man, and he deserved more for his hard work. Acting more on compassion and good will than logical thinking, Ryugi reached into his pack and pulled out a small sack around the size of a cantaloupe. He placed it within the hands of the king as he took the scroll. For your people, Good King. When the king had time to inspect the bag, he would find it was a bag of holding half-filled with gold coins and other such tokens of wealth. It was a small amount compared to the coffers of a kingdom, but it would at least help his people. It was also the spending money that Ryugi had brought along for the trip. He still had a small sum elsewhere on his person for emergencies, but the king and his people needed the money more than he did.

Tomorrow Wrote:

This made the King almost burst into tears, clasping his hands together. "By God almighty....it has been so, so long since, since good fortune has graced these halls....I have been delivered two heros to see my people to good health once more..."

Before he could blubber anymore, John sighed and grasped him under his arm, making sure he didn't fall. "Thats if we complete the mission, okay? Now, who are these dignitries that shall be travelling with us..."

The King managed to compose himself again, smoothing down his robes and trying to stand on his own two feet, waving John's arm away when he was steady enough to stand upright. "Well, there is the minister, he shall overlook the trade....and as a show of good faith...m-my daughter shall go along w-with him..."

John blinked in alarm, looking over to Ryugi, concern clear in his lightening-filled eyes. "Your daughter?"

Ryugi was surprised, but he didn't show it. Right now the King needed stability, both emotionally and physically. John was providing the physical stability, so Ryugi would provide the emotional pillar. Your Majesty, your daughter will be in the capable hands of myself and Mister Tomorrow. She shall have all of the skills of my long life to act for her safety and aid. If she may come under duress, I shall use every ounce of power at my disposal to see that she is returned to you safely and unharmed. You have my word. He paused, putting on his strongest knightly visage. Rest easy, Good King. She is in good hands.

Ryumi just watched her father in awe. He sounded so powerful and amazing. She silently wished she'd have a chance to see him fight for real, and not just the demonstrations he showed her during training. She also looked around for the girl she had seen earlier. Perhaps she was the king's daughter of which he spoke, which meant she'd get to meet a real live princess! That would be awesome!

620Tomorrow

Tomorrow wanted to leap onto Ryugi and rip his tounge out for saying such a thing, and his eyes, already full of skittering lightning, seeming to flare a little as he glared at the man...

But the King simply reached out and clasped Ryugi's hand, squeezing it tightly in his own, his grey eyes wide as he looked up to the dragon-kin. "You....are a true hero, my son...I have absolutely no doubt that she will be utterly safe in your presence." He said longingly, John having to quit his steely glare at Ryugi to smile down to the King as the old man turned to look up at him. "You have made an old man happy, Mr. Tomorrow..."

"Its nothing, sir." John said prefunctorily, clearing his throat as he looked out the window. "...When do we leave?"

At that point, a knight stepped forward, having come in through the entrance to the sword room as they'd spoken. He'd stood to attention till now, being a part of the background as was his role. He was clad in the Tellasa armour and crest, his helm tucked under his arm much like John's. He was a young man, with wavy brown hair and cool green eyes. John could tell by the way he spoke and stood that he had not seen much combat, yet took his job very seriously. John had a knack for these types of things. "Sire..." The boy said, gathering the King's attention. "The armamanets are being loaded into the wagons now."

"Then the preperations are almost complete. Is the princess ready?"

"Yes Sire. She awaits your blessing in her carriage in the courtyard."

The old man looked over to John and Ryugi, a heavy look in his eye. "Well then....I guess there is...nothing else to do but...see you on your way."

The boy saluted the King crisply before turning on his heel and marching to the doors, the King following him closely, his hands clasped behind his back, his head bowed slightly with his face a grim pallor. Before Ryugi could move to follow them, however, John grabbed his arm, arresting any movement.

"Dammit, why did you have to promise something like that?" The barbarian hissed to Ryugi. "It is bad enough that we are possibly walking into an ambush filled with dishonourable men. We might have a hard enough time keeping our own skins intact, let alone..." He jabbed a steel finger to the little girl beside Ryugi with the pink eyes.

He sighed then and released the dragon-kin's arm, his steely gaze softening slightly as his anger mellowed, as easily tempered as it had flared. "...Whats done is done. I'm sorry....I do not like to grant promises I don't know if I can keep. There are too many factors involved here....lets just pray to Odin that it all goes smoothly."

With another sigh, he patted Ryugi's shoulder and tousled Ryumi's hair again as he walked past them, beckoning for them to follow. He could not blame the dragonkin for what he had said - he was a good soul, a man of honour. John was....jaded from life. He tried to do as much good as he could, but....he knew that life was never that easy.

They would catch up with the King and his armed entourage easily, and they would be led through the winding castle once more to the courtyard. The smithy had finally been put out, a team of six blacksmiths sitting at the tables of the cafe, having opened it and raided the contents for food and drink. Big, burly, soot-covered men watched as young men with strong backs loaded crates into ox-drawn wagons, and sipped coffee, their work done. A team of Tellasa knights stood by, ten in all, all clad in full plate and weilding swords and sheilds, the big knight from before standing before them shouting orders.

Besides the wagons carrying the swords was a different looking carriage - this one was a royal carriage, pure white with golden trim and filligree covering all edges. It was drawn by two white horses, the horses looking thin, but still very regal. It was completely enclosed, and from within, the sound of soft weeping eminated from the doors.

"H-how long has she been crying?" The King asked the boy knight, his voice full of concern.

"...Since she entered the carriage, my lord." The boy replied, looking away from the old man to the carriage, as if unable to bear watching his lord look hurt. "...She has refused to see anybody since."

"I shall speak to her." The King said quietly, looking back to Ryugi and Tomorrow. "This will only take a moment..."

"Take your time." John replied, looking over the knights geared for the march. It was clear the princess' tears were affecting them - a lot of them stood to attention, but as the King approached the carriage, they all tried to look to the carriage, concern etched in their faces...

621Ryugi Kazamaru

Tomorrow Wrote:

Tomorrow wanted to leap onto Ryugi and rip his tounge out for saying such a thing, and his eyes, already full of skittering lightning, seeming to flare a little as he glared at the man...

But the King simply reached out and clasped Ryugi's hand, squeezing it tightly in his own, his grey eyes wide as he looked up to the dragon-kin. "You....are a true hero, my son...I have absolutely no doubt that she will be utterly safe in your presence." He said longingly, John having to quit his steely glare at Ryugi to smile down to the King as the old man turned to look up at him. "You have made an old man happy, Mr. Tomorrow..."

"Its nothing, sir." John said prefunctorily, clearing his throat as he looked out the window. "...When do we leave?"

At that point, a knight stepped forward, having come in through the entrance to the sword room as they'd spoken. He'd stood to attention till now, being a part of the background as was his role. He was clad in the Tellasa armour and crest, his helm tucked under his arm much like John's. He was a young man, with wavy brown hair and cool green eyes. John could tell by the way he spoke and stood that he had not seen much combat, yet took his job very seriously. John had a knack for these types of things. "Sire..." The boy said, gathering the King's attention. "The armamanets are being loaded into the wagons now."

"Then the preperations are almost complete. Is the princess ready?"

"Yes Sire. She awaits your blessing in her carriage in the courtyard."

The old man looked over to John and Ryugi, a heavy look in his eye. "Well then....I guess there is...nothing else to do but...see you on your way."

The boy saluted the King crisply before turning on his heel and marching to the doors, the King following him closely, his hands clasped behind his back, his head bowed slightly with his face a grim pallor. Before Ryugi could move to follow them, however, John grabbed his arm, arresting any movement.

"Dammit, why did you have to promise something like that?" The barbarian hissed to Ryugi. "It is bad enough that we are possibly walking into an ambush filled with dishonourable men. We might have a hard enough time keeping our own skins intact, let alone..." He jabbed a steel finger to the little girl beside Ryugi with the pink eyes.

Ryugi was quiet for a moment, his red eyes betraying not shock, but stern seriousness and a little annoyance at John's grip on his arm. When he spoke, his words were strong. For someone with a reputation like yours, Mister Tomorrow, I would have thought you to be more sure of yourself and your abilities. He continued, his red eyes staring back into John's crackling orbs with steely resolve. If you're so worried about your own skin, sit in the carriage with the princess and I'll protect all of you myself. That said, Ryugi jerked his arm free of Tomorrow's grip and continued to walk after the king and his attending knight.

Tomorrow Wrote:

He sighed then and released the dragon-kin's arm, his steely gaze softening slightly as his anger mellowed, as easily tempered as it had flared. "...Whats done is done. I'm sorry....I do not like to grant promises I don't know if I can keep. There are too many factors involved here....lets just pray to Odin that it all goes smoothly."

Ryugi stopped and turned to face John once more. Praying to gods has never brought me good fortune. They watch and weigh the actions one makes to speak on the quality of their life. I cannot speak for your gods, Mister Tomorrow, but I make my own destiny. Ryugi glanced to his daughter before looking back to John and continuing. Whatever you may think, John, my daughter is not a liability. Simply because she is young does not mean she cannot defend herself.

Tomorrow Wrote:

With another sigh, he patted Ryugi's shoulder and tousled Ryumi's hair again as he walked past them, beckoning for them to follow. He could not blame the dragonkin for what he had said - he was a good soul, a man of honour. John was....jaded from life. He tried to do as much good as he could, but....he knew that life was never that easy.

They would catch up with the King and his armed entourage easily, and they would be led through the winding castle once more to the courtyard. The smithy had finally been put out, a team of six blacksmiths sitting at the tables of the cafe, having opened it and raided the contents for food and drink. Big, burly, soot-covered men watched as young men with strong backs loaded crates into ox-drawn wagons, and sipped coffee, their work done. A team of Tellasa knights stood by, ten in all, all clad in full plate and weilding swords and sheilds, the big knight from before standing before them shouting orders.

Besides the wagons carrying the swords was a different looking carriage - this one was a royal carriage, pure white with golden trim and filligree covering all edges. It was drawn by two white horses, the horses looking thin, but still very regal. It was completely enclosed, and from within, the sound of soft weeping eminated from the doors.

"H-how long has she been crying?" The King asked the boy knight, his voice full of concern.

"...Since she entered the carriage, my lord." The boy replied, looking away from the old man to the carriage, as if unable to bear watching his lord look hurt. "...She has refused to see anybody since."

"I shall speak to her." The King said quietly, looking back to Ryugi and Tomorrow. "This will only take a moment..."

"Take your time." John replied, looking over the knights geared for the march. It was clear the princess' tears were affecting them - a lot of them stood to attention, but as the King approached the carriage, they all tried to look to the carriage, concern etched in their faces...

Ryugi simply watched and waited. He imagined that the princess was simply scared and afraid, and that her father would try to console her. But right now, there was little to do but wait on the king's word.

622Tomorrow

The King entered the carriage and shut the door behind him, the weeping growing louder as the door open before growing silent when the door was shut. Whispered voices were heard from within, soft coos of reassurance, followed by halting sounds of a sobbed voice.

John watched Ryugi closely, as if inspecting him would reveal some sort of inner being that he had missed. This was the longest they'd ever spent together, it was true...but he had considered Ryugi as more of a humble man. Perhaps the Dragonkin was right...maybe John needed to take heed of his own skills more often. That said, to boldly promise such things were folly to the Tribal barbarian - the world was a fickle place, and many things that seemed sure was not always so. Ryugi seemed like a man who enjoyed being in control of his life...creating his own destiny. So what would happen when he lost that control?

In any case, John shook his head and cleared his mind. He could not blame the man...if John's heart was a little less cold, he might have considered making such a claim himself...but lately he felt the need to be less judgemental and boastful. Especially after...

Well. He looked down to the little girl and wondered exactly just how powerful she was. He knew nothing of Dragon-kin and their spawn - he knew his own children were tough, but at her age that had just been....children. Content to play and rough-house....at least, thats what Adamus had told him.

Suddenly the door to the carriage opened, and the King stepped out, shutting it softly behind him. The sound of weeping had ceased, and silence hung heavy in the air as the old man approached the mercenaries. "She...is not looking forward to this."

"Then why make her do it?"

John found himself asking the question before it had even formed in his mind, his voice gruff and accusing, and for a second, the King looked lost, even frightened - before the young knight stepped forward, speaking in the King's stead. "She is the sign of good faith, as well as a princess. How else will she learn to negotiate treaties and proper court ettiqute if she does not receive real world experience?"

John shot a look to Ryumi before shrugging non-commitedly.

The Captain of the guard approached the group, saluting crisply to the King. "Sire, the armaments are loaded and ready."

"V-very well. You may depart." The King said to the Captain, who saluted and span on his foot, marching back to his cohort.

"Alright you maggots, I want five strong on either side of the carriage and wagons - backs straight, best foot forward, march!"

A carriage rider stepped into the seat of the carriage, taking up the reins of the thin horses, and with a click of his tounge it began to roll forward, the horses riding at a gentle pace. The ten knights took form on either side of the carriage and wagons, their halberds held high as they began to march with the carriage's speed. The horse-drawn carriage and two ox-drawn wagons peeled out of the castle slowly to make it's trip down the road into the village.

The King clasped his hands before him and bowed deeply before Ryugi, Ryumi and Tomorrow. "Godspeed, brave warriors."

John nodded to the King curtly, before following after the caravan, taking a moment to adjust his sword on his hip before catching up with the caravan.

623Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi bowed to the king as well, Ryumi mirroring her father before both dragons turned to follow after the caravan. Ryugi, however, quickened his pace so that he might be able to walk ahead to take point, just in case any riff-raff decided to show itself.

624Tomorrow

Ryugi Kazamaru Wrote:

Ryugi bowed to the king as well, Ryumi mirroring her father before both dragons turned to follow after the caravan. Ryugi, however, quickened his pace so that he might be able to walk ahead to take point, just in case any riff-raff decided to show itself.

John watched Ryugi make his way to the front of the caravan and decided to stay near the back to cover the rear.

As Ryugi got near the front, he would see the Captain marching pompously at the very front of the horses, a full three meters from them, in his full plate. As Ryugi drew near, the man would turn his head and glare to the dragon-kin. "If I need the relief, I'll ask for it! Take up position by the princess' carriage, mercenary!"

As John walked, he noticed the boy knight who had been talking to the King sitting on the back of the last sword wagon, his legs dangling over the edge of the struts. "Is your Captain always so highly strung?"

"He comes from a long line of soldiers, but he's the first of his line to reach the rank of Captain, not to mention there's not really much action to be had in Tellasa...I think he's trying to overcompensate." The boy said with a wry grin.

"You can say that again..." John muttered, looking back to where Rygui was to see if he'd follow orders or not. "How far do we have to march?"

"Kyudon is two days march. There's a small village on the cusp of both nations where we will rest for the night."

"Get many bandits in Tellasa?"

The boy grinned a little. "This is Tellasa, sir. There is nothing to steal here but dirt and sick cows. Kyudon, however, may be a different story."

John set his jaw. This will be a long trip. Looking down the caravan, he lifted his free hand and placed his forefinger and thumb into his mouth, whistling loudly, trying to attract Ryugi's attention...

625Ryugi Kazamaru

Tomorrow Wrote:

As Ryugi got near the front, he would see the Captain marching pompously at the very front of the horses, a full three meters from them, in his full plate. As Ryugi drew near, the man would turn his head and glare to the dragon-kin. "If I need the relief, I'll ask for it! Take up position by the princess' carriage, mercenary!"

Pardon the intrusion, Sir Knight, I simply thought you would want the eyes, ears, and sword of a long time Heaven or Hell combatant at your side. After all, with so many knights at the side of the carriage already, my powers and ability to fight to my fullest would be stunted. Ryugi paused for a moment to let his logical arguments sink in and nodded in the direction of the sword on his back, easily larger than the Captain's, and possibly some of the knights themselves. Sometimes, using your fame to prove your point and worth could be a good thing. I swore an oath to His Majesty, the King, that I would protect his daughter from all harm, using all the powers at my disposal, and see her returned safely. A mighty and talented Captain such as yourself would certainly not wish to lessen the effectiveness and weight of such a promise, would he not? Ryugi would smile his trademark smile. It was kind, soft, and friendly, no malice or trickery present. Think of it not as relief, good Captain, but as a combination of both our considerable strengths.

Of course Ryugi had no belief that the Captain was strong enough to face off the kind of opponents Ryugi had battled in the Heaven or Hell Tournament, at least not on the order of magnitude Ryugi or John were capable of defeating. However, to continue to keep his word to the King, he felt it was imperative that he took up the position that best lended itself to the protection of the princess and those around her. If he was rebuffed again by the Captain, he would leave, but he had to try and show he was not just some barbaric mercenary in it for the money. He had a promise and a duty to keep and uphold. At about this time, however, John's whistle caught Ryugi's attention and he glanced in the direction of the big man.

Ryumi, on the other hand, giggled at her father's arguments from her position beside the carriage. She knew what he was doing, or at least she thought she did. He was clever, and had used his smarts on numerous occasions to get a customer to get the better, and usually more expensive, weapon to suit their needs. A sword, of course, was nothing to simply purchase and forget. It was your life you were protecting with it, as well as the lives of those around you, and buying one on the cheap just seemed wrong...

626Tomorrow

Ryugi Kazamaru Wrote:

[Pardon the intrusion, Sir Knight, I simply thought you...

"You thought wrong, sir! Now do as ordered or take your place at the back of the caravan with your ruffian friend!"

The Captain shot Ryugi a look that made it absolutely clear that the point was his, and that he would not take dissidence at all, and that if it was up to him, John and Ryugi would not be here at all.

As Ryugi looked down the caravan to John, he would see the Asgardian waving him down to come join him.

If Ryugi decided to join John, he would have to walk past the princess' carriage - and as he walked past, he would notice that the quiet weeping had begun again, gentle sobs that made the men around the carriage falter their step and feel like their armour was ten times heavier...

627Ryugi Kazamaru

Tomorrow Wrote:

"You thought wrong, sir! Now do as ordered or take your place at the back of the caravan with your ruffian friend!"

The Captain shot Ryugi a look that made it absolutely clear that the point was his, and that he would not take dissidence at all, and that if it was up to him, John and Ryugi would not be here at all.

Ryugi's voice was stern. More stern than he'd ever used with Ryumi. It carried a hint of danger that was usually absent in the man's voice, like the warning of an impending threat. His red eyes glinted, showing a hint of Ryugi's inner power. As you wish, Sir Knight. Ryugi slowed his step so that the procession would allow him to slip into stride beside the carriage, bowing lightly, before continuing to speak.

But keep in mind, Sir Knight, my duty and promise is to the king for the protection of his daughter... I hold no such promises to those that insult me and mine, when we willingly risk our lives for strangers out of the goodness of our hearts.

The Captain could make all the threats he wished and enjoy his egotistical views of himself. Ryugi had given his word to protect the life of the princess, and nothing, not even the self-absorbed Captain would stand in the way of him doing his duty to the best of his ability. A knight and a true warrior keeps his word. If it came down to it, Ryugi would leave the guard captain alone to face whatever fate he may have in order to protect the life of the princess. As far as Ryugi was concerned, she was more valuable than the egotistical man in front of him. If there was one thing other than pure evil that Ryugi hated, it was the rudeness and self-absorbed nature of the egotistical. He'd seen far too many people die because of one man's ego to take it sitting down, and insulting his company way another slight. No matter how one looked at it, Ryugi did not like the Guard Captain.

Tomorrow Wrote:

As Ryugi looked down the caravan to John, he would see the Asgardian waving him down to come join him.

If Ryugi decided to join John, he would have to walk past the princess' carriage - and as he walked past, he would notice that the quiet weeping had begun again, gentle sobs that made the men around the carriage falter their step and feel like their armour was ten times heavier...

Now, this simply wouldn't do. Ryugi had made a promise, and he would follow it. Easing the tears of those in need was something he was fairly good at, and so, he slowed his stride and hopped up alongside the carriage to speak directly to the princess as best he could. My lady, if a curious weaponsmith would be allowed to ask, what troubles your heart this day? Perhaps my experience can ease your fears and sadness. He was still alongside the carriage, so he wasn't disobeying Asshat McDouche's orders, but the Princess's tears and weeping seemed to have a negative impact on the men, and losing morale at this crucial time wasn't a good way to start a journey. Ryugi didn't bother to glance inside the carriage, but he would smile nonetheless, glancing to Ryumi.

Ryumi had nearly wanted to yell at the Captain for being so rude to her father. She was very protective, and quite hot-headed. Such a slight was quite insulting, especially when all they wanted to do was help. However, she listened to her father. She was fairly certain that her father wouldn't simply allow the man to die if he could help it. He just wasn't that kind of person. However, she was sure he'd sooner throw down his life for the princess than the Captain. A decision that Ryumi herself seemed to agree with at the moment. She smiled back at her father as he spoke to the princess. No matter what he might say or do on the outside, she knew her father was a kind, caring, and loving individual, with a heart purer than anyone else she had ever met, and she was proud to call him her father.

628Tomorrow

Ryugi Kazamaru Wrote:

My lady, if a curious weaponsmith would be allowed to ask, what troubles your heart this day? Perhaps my experience can ease your fears and sadness. He was still alongside the carriage, so he wasn't disobeying Asshat McDouche's orders, but the Princess's tears and weeping seemed to have a negative impact on the men, and losing morale at this crucial time wasn't a good way to start a journey. Ryugi didn't bother to glance inside the carriage, but he would smile nonetheless...

The weeping paused for a moment, the occupant of the carriage clearly forcing some level of composure....but was unable to speak up. The weeping resumed, somewhat harder this time, soft racking sobs which made the men around the carriage shiver.

"Sir Kazamaru..." One of the soldiers whispered softly, his green eyes looking from the dragon-kin to the carriage nervously. "...I must ask you to step back from the carriage...she is our Royal princess...if she wished, we would do anything for her, but...she wishes to cry, so...hopefully, she will stop soon...until then...we shall be brave for her."

"Aye."

"Aye."

"Aye."

The men around the carriage all voiced their approval of the man's words, their voices hard, betrayed by the hurt in their eyes. The sobbing only grew louder at this confirmation, however, and the soldier winced as if struck physically. "Please Sir....join your friend."

John watched the exchange quietly, waiting for Ryugi to come to him. As he did, he looked up to the knight sitting in the wagon. "Tell me boy, does your army sing cadence?"

"Of course, sir."

Biting his bottom lip, he mulled this over as he waited for Ryugi to come...

629Ryugi Kazamaru

Tomorrow Wrote:

The weeping paused for a moment, the occupant of the carriage clearly forcing some level of composure....but was unable to speak up. The weeping resumed, somewhat harder this time, soft racking sobs which made the men around the carriage shiver.

"Sir Kazamaru..." One of the soldiers whispered softly, his green eyes looking from the dragon-kin to the carriage nervously. "...I must ask you to step back from the carriage...she is our Royal princess...if she wished, we would do anything for her, but...she wishes to cry, so...hopefully, she will stop soon...until then...we shall be brave for her."

"Aye."

"Aye."

"Aye."

The men around the carriage all voiced their approval of the man's words, their voices hard, betrayed by the hurt in their eyes. The sobbing only grew louder at this confirmation, however, and the soldier winced as if struck physically. "Please Sir....join your friend."

What the hell kind of knights were these men? An a*****e commander who didn't listen to reason, and a bunch of people too blinded by duty to offer a little compassion to someone who was clearly in need. These men had no spirit. They were empty shells simply following orders and pushing their hearts aside. That was no way to serve your country or your crown. All these people had done was wallow and whimper in misery, and few things upset Ryugi than those who would not stand up and do their best no matter what. Crying made nothing better, in simply caused one to wallow in suffering. Ignoring the problems did not make them go away, it simply prolonged them. What kind of lesson would Ryugi be giving to his daughter if he did not showcase a little spirit and belief in oneself to these men? As the knight finished speaking, Ryugi spoke up, loudly, and clearly. He'd thunder his voice over anyone who tried to silence him. He would be heard, dammit...

Alright that's enough!

It's clear to me each and every one of you are more interested in suffering than actually standing up and having a spine! You all walk around like you're dead, lifeless, worth nothing! But you ALL have two good pairs of legs, two strong arms, and head and heart of the warrior, the KNIGHT! Your princess is suffering, wallowing in a sorrow that makes you all sick, and yet none of you offer her a shred of compassion other than silence! Ryugi glanced to every knight in front of him that he could see from his vantage point. Each of these men were steadily getting on his nerves with their inaction, and it was just sickening. People like all of you are the reason why people like ME exist. He jabbed a finger at his chest, at his heart. I've fought and shed my own blood for countless strangers, all out of the goodness in my heart because I believed in a better tomorrow. This world we live in is filled with darkness, and not just evil, but people like all of you who simply plod along in the hopes that things get better on their own.

Ryugi glanced down to Ryumi, to John, and to the men around him. If his daughter was to learn anything from this passage, it would be this. The world, the way things are does not change with inaction! It changes when good people that are pure of heart, and hell bent on MAKING it a better place through blood, sweat, tears, and a never-ending and unbreakable resolve, give all they are to change it! For that, we are called heroes, mighty warriors of light, but do you want to know the REAL truth? He paused. All people like me are simply people who got tired of sitting idly by and watching their world go to ruin while others did nothing, and, unless you ALL come to realize that, no magical sword, no matter how treasured, will save you from destroying yourselves by your own inaction and wallowing. The words would sting. The men could claim what they wished in defense. They could claim they were risking their lives for this mission, but with two powerful mercenaries and warriors on their side, that was unlikely. They'd sooner allow their own princess to weep without offering a word of condolence or of support, and Ryugi was simply NOT that kind of man. Sometimes those that needed help the most were the ones who simply would not ask to be helped.

If you wish to be brave for your princess, offer your support. Extend a hand of kindness and compassion. Do not simply stand idly by as your heart screams at you to do otherwise. Such things do not make a man weak... Ryugi would then turn to the carriage once more to address the princess. Princess, I know not what troubles you, but if you fail to believe or find happiness and support within yourself, do not look there. Instead, look to me as so many others have, and know that whatever troubles you, I believe in you, and I will do all I can to show you the strength of an unbreakable resolve, and a strong heart. Whatever worries you, it will pass, and I will be there at your side until this is over. To that, I swear.

With his words said, Ryugi would step down from the carriage to face whatever words had to be said by anyone as he made his way to John, finally. Ryugi was an extraordinary man. As long as he drew breath, he would follow his heart and his guiding principles. At his core, he was just a country kid with a sword, but at the same time, he was a symbol of hope to all his people in the Dragon Continent of Angara, and a shining beacon of light in less than light times. He was Ryugi Kazamaru, The Hero, and nothing anyone said or did would ever change who he was, or his beliefs. In the end he passed by Ryumi, his daughter simply looking to her father in awe as he ruffled her hair with a gentle stroke, and a smile to accompany it. With all his heart, he hoped his daughter would grow up to hold these lessons he taught close to her heart. One day, the world would fall to her protection, and when that day came, he wanted her to be strong enough to take it on, and overcome...

630Tomorrow

The Dragon-kin's words rang around the men, the carriage, the wagons. As he spoke, the men stiffened, their hands tightening on their halberds, their jaws becoming set, their sight sharpening. The men who were before Ryugi walked forth with their heads held high - the ones who walked beside and behind Ryugi stared at him with a burning hatred that seemed to enimate from their hearts and flare right from their souls.

And yet they said not a word.

Not one word.

All there was were the sobs from the carriage, redoubled now

As Ryugi approached John, the Asgardian stared at him with that same fire, his lightning-filled iris' skittering and flashing slightly as the sun was blocked by his brow and his loose fringe. When he spoke, his voice was course like sandpaper, sarcasm dripping from his lips as surely as wine would flow from an overturned flagon.

"Hope you feel better." He spat. "Feel better for spitting on a man's honour and duty by proclaiming you know best. Better for thinking you have any right to tell others how to live their life. These men are royal knight soldiers - they are duty and honour bound to follow the king's orders to every single letter. Clearly, if they had not been ordered to let her be, they would do everything in their power to cheer her - as it is, if she suffers, then they suffer. Such is the role of a soldier."

He lifted his metallic arm, pointing to the boy on the wagon, who looked at Ryugi silently with sullen, hate filled eyes. "This man is young and strong - the right, logical choice to him is to leave this sick land whilst his strength remains - but he stayed. Why did you stay, boy?"

"Because I love my King, my Queen and my land." The boy remarked coldly, still staring at Ryugi.

"And what is the best way to help you King, Queen and land?"

"Work the fields with the people." He replied, sneering at Ryugi. "I decided to leave my pick and spade at home for this venture, however."

John lowered his arm and moved to walk past Ryugi, pausing to whisper into his ear as he did. "You accuse them of sloth and inaction, when they do all they can for the land and people...but all you've done is display arrogance and contempt for them...because they follow orders." He looked back to Ryumi, sighing a little, before whispering again. "...I hope she learnt that lesson well. I think you should speak to the boy, try to gain his trust at least - if we do have to fight, I want to know I have these men by my side."

Then he strode forward, keeping his head high as he walked past the weeping carriage, and approached the Captain...but did not address him, turning back to look back to the men. "Knights of Tellasa, tell me you know the one about the peasant girl and her dog!?"

The men looked at him blankly, their faces still sullen.

John continued unperturbed, walking backwards as he began to sing, his deep voice carrying over the carriage and wagons.

"The peasant girl! The peasant girl, c'mon now!"

Dully, they all spoke as one, mumbling the words sullenly. "The peasant girl..."

"Had a cute short curl!"

"...Had a cute short curl."

"Fighter I may be!"

"...Fighter I may be..."

"...Serving Lord and God!"

"...Serving Lord and God!"

"But the peasant girl looks on with glee..."

"But the peasant girl looks on with glee!"

"At the little dog 'tween her knee!"

"At the little dog tween her knee!"

"I know fighting!"

"I know fighting!"

"I know hell!"

"I know hell!"

"I know I want that dog's place as well!"

"I know I want that dog's place as well!"

"Short curl!"

"Short curl!"

"Sweet girl!"

"Sweet girl!

"Little dog!"

Little dog!

"Lord and God!"

"Lord and God!"

"The peasant girl!"

"The peasant girl!"

"Had a cute short curl!"

"Had a cute short curl!"

As they approached the town, the people came out of their huts and watched the soldiers, marching in unison as one, singing the boisterous song with solidarity and pride, with straight backs and heads held high. The people waved to them with the little strength they seemed to bother to muster, and this seemed to spur them on, singing louder, drowning out the princess' crying with John's lusty songs.

These people needed motivation, this much was true. But yelling at them would gain nothing, nor would losing ones temper, nor would slapping them in the face with the ugly truth. In such a time, all you could do was focus on getting the job done - a hard job, a thankless job, but if you did it with pride in your heart, then a job well done was thanks enough.

631Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi did not speak. He didn't bother to answer John. He would not change who he was. As a hero, even as a former mercenary, he knew what kinds of dangers and troubles came simply with blindly following orders, as well as simply waiting for death or change. The boy who rode on the wagon was doing his part for king and country. There was certainly no shame in that. Ryugi found it odd that the boy would hate him so much after, effectively, praising him for trying his best to make things better. The knights allowing their princess to cry her eyes out without so much as offering a word of kindness, however, was simply too much. Does not a man of duty and honor hold himself to higher standards than simply following orders? Can one not still follow them, but still be a "better man" at the same time? These were the things Ryugi had wished to convey, not that all of the men were slackers. However, none of that mattered. If these men were to hate him, let them. He could take it. He would still fight for them, and for a bright future even if they hated him for simply speaking his mind.

For now, however, Ryugi took a place far behind the caravan, at least a good 20 yards. He'd let them sing their songs, and say nothing. He was here to help these people. He gained nothing from helping them, and yet he was here. The only payment for him was assisting in making things better for these people. He cared not about monetary rewards or trinkets. He'd given a hefty lump sum of gold coins to the king for his people. He was here, risking his life for perfect strangers, and yet, at every turn, he had been shunned, asked to move, or leave, or get out of the way because he was in some way impeding things. One would think these men would be more thankful for their presence here, but not a one had thanked them. Only the king had offered any thanks to John or Ryugi. Ryugi was putting his life in danger for these men, for their countrymen, but no thanks where had. What more could a man give than his life?

He sighed, watching the men march, singing. That was something he'd never been able to fit into. Blindly following orders, and his inability to do so when it came to matters of the spirit and the heart, was why, ultimately, Ryugi had discontinued his actions as a mercenary. What was it with mankind that he continuously failed to understand? He'd lived among them for over 400 years, and still they puzzled him. A soft pat to his shoulder caught his attention and he turned to spy Ryumi smiling at him. I heard what Mister Tomorrow said... I know what you were trying to say. I think that, maybe, though, you might have just said it in a way they didn't want to hear.

Ryugi sighed once more and nodded. I think you're right, Dearheart. I simply wished to inspire them to stop moping, and to stand up and do something more than just follow orders or whatever it was they were doing. Ryumi looked smug. It's hard to inspire people when they're strangers and you kinda insult them, though. It doesn't make you look very good. Ryugi was surprised. Sometimes, his daughter seemed wiser than he. Maybe it was because she was growing up among humans, whereas Ryugi himself had grown up among his own kind. Perhaps you're right, Dearheart. However, another lesson to learn from this is that, sometimes, your self-image is not as important as doing the right thing. People may hate you for it, or look down upon you for it, and it will be hard. But, you must take solace in the fact that you are helping them, even if they might not be able to see it or understand it. He chuckled. People have accused me of being blindly idealistic, but that blind idealism is part of the reason I am who I am today. I'm stubborn, I do not compromise easily, and I hold true to my beliefs. Those men over there might not like me very much right now, but I'll still fight for them, for their princess, and for their future. Ryumi giggled. Uncle Maxi says that you're like a candle in a dark room, and no matter how much the darkness bares down on you, you keep flickering away, providing light to those around you. She grinned. He also says you're afraid of spiders.

Does he now? Ryugi chuckled. Well, remind me to tell you the story of why I'm afraid of spiders sometime, then maybe you'll understand. Ryumi's face went mischievous. So it IS true... Ryugi narrowed an eye. I know that look, youngling. Don't you be plotting anything or you won't get any of the tarts your mother made. Ryumi's eyes went wide and she waved her hands in front of herself. No no no! I wasn't thinking anything. I'll behave! Ryugi grinned, satisfied. That's better...

632Tomorrow

Ryugi Kazamaru Wrote:

"Hey you!"

The voice came from the back of the wagon, calling out to Ryugi and Ryumi, who had seperated themselves far from the caravan. It came from the boy knight, sitting with the weapons in the back - he was not singing with the rest. In fact, he still had a touch of bite in his voice.

"Hey, c'mere!"

633Ryugi Kazamaru

Ryugi glanced to Ryumi as the young man called out to him. She looked back to her father and shrugged. Ryugi wasn't sure what the young man wanted, but, in any case, he hurried his pace slightly to move closer to the young man before speaking. Yes?

It would be impolite to ignore the young man if nothing else, and there seemed to be no issues with him walking closer since the others were busy singing and marching in line. Talking to the young man may give Ryugi something to do other than ponder in his own thoughts and have a playful banter with Ryumi.

634Tomorrow

Ryugi Kazamaru Wrote:

Ryugi glanced to Ryumi as the young man called out to him. She looked back to her father and shrugged. Ryugi wasn't sure what the young man wanted, but, in any case, he hurried his pace slightly to move closer to the young man before speaking. Yes?

It would be impolite to ignore the young man if nothing else, and there seemed to be no issues with him walking closer since the others were busy singing and marching in line. Talking to the young man may give Ryugi something to do other than ponder in his own thoughts and have a playful banter with Ryumi.

"Your daughter shouldn't be walking in those shoes." The young man replied from his lofty vantage point, as Ryugi drew near. "They'll hurt her feet. And she's not dressed for a long journey - you guys don't even seem to have provisions. Did you even think this through before coming, or did you just decide to come along for a laugh?"

He scratched his chin a little, his mouth sneering. "As a matter of fact, come to think of it, do you even know what you're doing with her here? What happens if she is taken from you, raped and left for dead in the bushes away from here? Sounds like you need to reaffirm your view on the world, if you ask me, to risk something like that..."

635Ryugi Kazamaru

Tomorrow Wrote:

"Your daughter shouldn't be walking in those shoes." The young man replied from his lofty vantage point, as Ryugi drew near. "They'll hurt her feet. And she's not dressed for a long journey - you guys don't even seem to have provisions. Did you even think this through before coming, or did you just decide to come along for a laugh?"

He scratched his chin a little, his mouth sneering. "As a matter of fact, come to think of it, do you even know what you're doing with her here? What happens if she is taken from you, raped and left for dead in the bushes away from here? Sounds like you need to reaffirm your view on the world, if you ask me, to risk something like that..."

Ryugi huffed and replied. I assure you my daughter's apparel and our supplies are well up to snuff. He glanced at the man and continued, snorting a bit, obviously haven taken a bit of insult to the man's insinuations about Ryumi's helplessness. As for my daughter's safety, I pity the man that would try to injure her in any way. For that matter, they'd have to get through me first...

636Tomorrow

Ryugi Kazamaru Wrote:

Ryugi huffed and replied. I assure you my daughter's apparel and our supplies are well up to snuff.

"Not from where I'm standing, its not..." The boy muttered as he scratched his chin, speaking half-heartedly under his breath but clearly enough for Ryugi to hear...

Ryugi Kazamaru Wrote:

He glanced at the man and continued, snorting a bit, obviously haven taken a bit of insult to the man's insinuations about Ryumi's helplessness. As for my daughter's safety, I pity the man that would try to injure her in any way. For that matter, they'd have to get through me first...

The boy's sneer widened at Ryugi's clear irritation, his eyes flashing as the dragon-kin spoke. "Wait wait wait - you're telling me that you'd let the little girl get into a fight?" He asked, his voice incredulous over the sound of the men singing as he pointed a finger to Ryumi. "That sweet little girl, right there? By god man, what kind of father are you to drag her into that kind of situation at that tender age?"

It was blatantly clear that the boy knight did not approve, nor condone that sort of action. He spat the words to Ryugi as if the great warrior was the worst father imaginable.

637Ryugi Kazamaru

Tomorrow Wrote:

"Not from where I'm standing, its not..." The boy muttered as he scratched his chin, speaking half-heartedly under his breath but clearly enough for Ryugi to hear...

And hear he did. The boy-knight, of course was sitting, and not standing. Ryugi wasn't really in the mood to deal with some kid who thought he was all that. Of course, he was taking things at face value. Ryumi, appearing to be no older than seven, would certainly be taken as weak, innocent, and an easy target. Innocent she may have been, but she was far from weak. Ryugi knew this well. Ryugi couldn't help but smirk knowingly.

Tomorrow Wrote:

The boy's sneer widened at Ryugi's clear irritation, his eyes flashing as the dragon-kin spoke. "Wait wait wait - you're telling me that you'd let the little girl get into a fight?" He asked, his voice incredulous over the sound of the men singing as he pointed a finger to Ryumi. "That sweet little girl, right there? By god man, what kind of father are you to drag her into that kind of situation at that tender age?"

It was blatantly clear that the boy knight did not approve, nor condone that sort of action. He spat the words to Ryugi as if the great warrior was the worst father imaginable.

Ryugi was about to reply again when Ryumi spoke up, cutting off whatever her father was about to say. Shut your mouth, you smarmy little whelp, before I stuff my fist in it and shut it for you! The girl's pinkish-red eyes flashed with anger, and a hint of gold light before she felt the hand of her father on her shoulder. Ryumi! What have I told you about making threats? His daughter jerked away from him and pointed at the knight's smug face. I'm not going to let him put you down like that! Just because I look small everyone underestimates me! You KNOW I could flatten him faster than- Ryumi Vespera Kazamaru, you will be quiet and stop working that mouth of yours this INSTANT. Ryugi rattled off the stern order to his daughter before she could finish, and the use of her full name seemed to give her pause. Her father continued, speaking to the knight.

My daughter, good knight, is much stronger and more capable than you might realize in your youth and inexperience. Live a few centuries and THEN you can lecture me on how to raise my child. Ryugi's words were stern, strong, and dangerous. They were not kind, but serious, and even a tad frightening. Now then, if you're quite done insulting my parenting in all your supposed wisdom, I believe our conversation is through. With that, Ryugi would slow his pace away from the carriage. He didn't have to sit around and be insulted by some loudmouth kid without even a 100th the life experience Ryugi had accrued over his nearly 2,000 year lifespan. He wouldn't dare bring Ryumi along with him anywhere unless he was certain he could protect her, or she could protect herself...

638Tomorrow

Ryugi Kazamaru Wrote:

Ryugi was about to reply again when Ryumi spoke up, cutting off whatever her father was about to say. Shut your mouth, you smarmy little whelp, before I stuff my fist in it and shut it for you! The girl's pinkish-red eyes flashed with anger, and a hint of gold light before she felt the hand of her father on her shoulder. Ryumi! What have I told you about making threats? His daughter jerked away from him and pointed at the knight's smug face. I'm not going to let him put you down like that! Just because I look small everyone underestimates me! You KNOW I could flatten him faster than- Ryumi Vespera Kazamaru, you will be quiet and stop working that mouth of yours this INSTANT. Ryugi rattled off the stern order to his daughter before she could finish, and the use of her full name seemed to give her pause. Her father continued, speaking to the knight.

My daughter, good knight, is much stronger and more capable than you might realize in your youth and inexperience. Live a few centuries and THEN you can lecture me on how to raise my child. Ryugi's words were stern, strong, and dangerous. They were not kind, but serious, and even a tad frightening. Now then, if you're quite done insulting my parenting in all your supposed wisdom, I believe our conversation is through. With that, Ryugi would slow his pace away from the carriage...

"There."

The boy's voice showed no fear, and none of the sarcasm it had formerly held. It held a touch of victory, as if he had accomplished a hard-sought goal. He hopped off the carriage he'd been sitting on, landing on his boots heavily in his plate armor to stand in the middle of the road, right in Ryugi's path, blocking his path.

"That feeling."

He stepped right up to the dragon-kin. The boy was just that - a boy. Barely seventeen. His eyes were wide and brown and looked right into Ryugi's own red gaze.

"That insult. That bile in your stomach, when someone ridicules your beliefs, your way of life, and what you do to accomplish your goals."

He reached up with his hand and poked his finger into Ryugi's chest, his gloved finger stabbing at Ryugi's breastplate.

"I wanted you to feel that. Because that's what your words made me feel. And the rest of my friends."

He pulled the finger back, withdrawing it into a fist, the hand shaking at Ryugi's chest as he spoke, light glistening within his eyes as tears pricked in the corners of the big brown gaze.

"Work your fingers to the bone in dead soil..protect your people from famine and pestilence and self destruction...watch your family and friends desert you and your King...for your whole life...then you can lecture me on how to do my duty."

Drawing in a shuddering breath, he retracted the fist, lifting it to thumb the tears out of the corners of his eyes. The sudden show of emotion was covered up as soon as they were gone, as if the boy had been practicing how to do it his whole life. He let out a wavering sigh, before looking down to Ryumi. "...I'm sorry I insulted you. I don't know anything about your people, I had no right, I...I just wanted to prove a point."

With that, he turned to go, walking with his head bowed back towards his carriage, as if he was suddenly tired...but before he jumped back up onto the wagon, he turned his head to look back to Ryugi, turning his body to walk backwards behind the wagon, spreading his arms out wide so Ryugi took in the whole caravan.

"Look at us." He called back to the dragon-kin, his voice heavy with a depressed tone. "We're marching into our worst enemies' capital in hopes of peaceful resolution. To trade. In peace. How is this inaction?"

The tone of his voice said it all. This was a fools errand. Kyudon wouldn't give up the Prospero Sword for all the steel in Tellasa. The Princess did not weep for no reason...she wept for the men protecting her, who were walking into a lion's den, with only the slimmest hope of returning unharmed.

And yet they marched. Singing at the top of their lungs. Determined and proud to do their duty for their King and Country. For if there is any hope at all, they must grasp at it, lest it vanishes completely.

The boy hopped back onto the carriage and sat with his hands clasped before him, looking down at them, now silent and brooding.

639Ryugi Kazamaru

Spark of Light - Flame of Determination

Ryugi didn't really know what to say. Sure, there were at least a dozen things going through his head at that point in time, but none of them really made enough sense to fit the situation. The boy spoke of hardships and bleak circumstances, but then again, Ryugi had suffered his own set of such things; his hometown destroyed and his parents killed by his own brother, his closest friend killed during the attempt to claim the sword he now wielded as his own, a friend he loved dearly on top of that and the provider of his trademark white scarf, another friend killed in a battle with a golem during a mercenary mission, the main reason he'd given up on such things until he could become stronger, and also watching all his old friends growing old, dying, as he stayed the same age. Time and time again Ryugi's life reminded him that he was never strong enough to save everyone, and it tormented him. His single biggest fear wasn't a trivial thing like spiders, but losing someone he loved because he was unable to protect them. Ryugi, despite his outward happiness and heroic resolve, had lived through many tragic and terrible events in his life, and yet he found a way to remain happy.

Could the boy accurately understand what loss might have been? What hardships might actually be? In his young age, the answer was most resoundingly "no." Ryugi had not lived the boy's life, but he, too, had suffered great losses, and many more than the young man. Ryugi had experience to back up his claims, and likely had the experience to lecture the young man on his thoughts and actions, but, this time, he remained silent. Pointing out the young boy's inadequacies in this situation was unwarranted. If Ryugi had learned anything about juvenile creatures, humans and dragons both, it was that they were strong-minded and strong-willed. They believed they knew and understood everything in the world according to what they'd seen over their lifetimes. The boy's young life had been a hard, trying one, that much was certain. All the more reason, then, to fight to make things better, all things. The young man seemed to think the situation was hopeless, but Ryugi had learned that no situation is truly hopeless, no matter how bleak. Sometimes, all it takes is for one man to stand up, and give everything he is into making things better, not just for himself, for everyone. These men, were at least trying. Wallowing in sadness and depression got a man nowhere, Ryugi had learned. The princess wept for men who were stuck in a grim rhythm, even if the situation they were in was less than perfect or ideal.

You want to know something, Knight? In my culture, a middle name is never decided initially. It is decided at a ceremony involving the entire immediate family and many family friends. Ryugi nodded towards Ryumi as he spoke. Vespera means to bear hope, to carry or hold it, in my closest friend's native tongue. I felt it was a good, strong name. He glanced back to the knight as he sat on the back of the carriage, brooding. I know a thing or two about bearing hope in a world that seems dark and bleak, and let me tell you something... He paused and walked a few steps closer to the young man. Mulling over how bad your situation is doesn't get you anywhere. Ryugi's red eyes flared with his own resolve, despite being deadly serious. Be positive, believe in your own power to create change and happiness, and if something tries to get in the way of you reaching that goal, you hold tight, take the pain, and kick that thing's a**. Ryugi crossed his arms. Willpower is an incredibly powerful thing, Knight. Your people, despite being downtrodden and depressed have the willpower to keep living. Harness that feeling, that stubborn determination to keep moving, use it to energize your spirit, and your inner flame.

Ryugi's hand stretched out and opened, a small flickering flame coming into being as he spoke, Ryugi not even trying to lessen his voice. He didn't care if the singing knights heard him or not. Inside all of you burns a flame like this one, small, but determined. Like any flame, it grows with fuel. The flame's flickering grew in intensity, and the orange and red tips of the ball seemed to weave and dance on Ryugi's every word. Fuel it with your determination! Mold it with your spark to press on! The flame in Ryugi's hand burned brighter and grew, flowing down his palm, across his forearm and across his chest, enveloping him in the burning flames, his eyes still rock solid on the young man. As you do, that tiny spark will grow, flowing through you, engulfing your spirit, and make you realize you ARE greater than the sum of your experiences or your past! The heat from the flames could be felt, even as the air swirled among Ryugi's hair and scarf, making the whole thing flow and move with the strength being unleashed, and still not even a fraction of what Ryugi was capable of producing. Your heart will swell, you will be empowered, and you will KNOW that you can overcome any obstacle that is thrown your way! It may not be easy, it may not be free of pain, but all that power and determination lies in all of you, in all things! And when you harness it... The aura of orange and gold suddenly pulsed back along Ryugi's body and into his hand, forming a ball of brilliant white and gold light, illuminating the red of Ryugi's eyes, before he spun on his right foot, sending the ball of energy speeding across the plain to strike a rock, the ball detonating and leaving rocky shards, and a bit of molten magma behind. ...you will see just how powerful the human spirit can be... The aura of flames died back, and left only Ryugi staring at the young man, and Ryumi staring in awe of her father. Believe in yourself, believe you can overcome, and harness the power of that resolve. And if you can do that, Young Knight, there is nothing a man can not attain for himself, or his people.

His speech finished, Ryugi was silent. He had nothing else to say for the moment. The young knight could listen, and take it for what it was, or understand it however he wished. His life and his future were in his own hands. If he wished to mourn the loss of his innocence to the way of things, he could do so, and Ryugi wouldn't say another word to dissuade him. People had to decide to change for themselves. The knights that marched seemed to lack that spark, even in song, but if that were the case, Ryugi knew he would have to simply have enough strength of spirit for all of them.

640Tomorrow

The boy sat sullenly, watching the road beneath the cart stretch out back up towards the town they had just passed through, and the castle overlooking it all. Even the thick clay the road was made of seemed more dry then normal, and he looked to his left to a field that was dark brown with only a few choked rows of wilted corn guarded by rotted, dry wooden fences. He was looking over this field, his chocolate brown eyes locked on the dry fields, when Ryugi began to speak.

Ryugi Kazamaru Wrote:

"You want to know something, Knight? In my culture, a middle name is never decided initially. It is decided at a ceremony involving the entire immediate family and many family friends." Ryugi nodded towards Ryumi as he spoke. "Vespera means to bear hope, to carry or hold it, in my closest friend's native tongue. I felt it was a good, strong name."

The boy looked down to Ryumi and smiled a little warmly, the warmth peeking through his depressed state. "...Its a nice name. I like it." He said, bowing his head to Ryumi. "Your family has good taste in names..." He said to the girl...

Ryugi Kazamaru Wrote:

"I know a thing or two about bearing hope in a world that seems dark and bleak, and let me tell you something..." He paused and walked a few steps closer to the young man. "Mulling over how bad your situation is doesn't get you anywhere." Ryugi's red eyes flared with his own resolve, despite being deadly serious. "Be positive, believe in your own power to create change and happiness, and if something tries to get in the way of you reaching that goal, you hold tight, take the pain, and kick that thing's a**." Ryugi crossed his arms. "Willpower is an incredibly powerful thing, Knight. Your people, despite being downtrodden and depressed have the willpow..."

The boy had watched Ryugi approach, his smile fading as the father spoke till his face was impassive, and when he began to speak of willpower it seemed he'd had enough. "Oh my God, are you serious?" He asked, his tone incredulous as he stepped off the wagon again, landing on his feet to look at Ryugi critically, the realisation evident in his face. "You...are serious."

He shook his head slowly, almost as if not understanding what he saw as he ran his fingers through his hair. "...Are you...blind?" He asked, his face crinkling as he asked the question, as if he didn't want to ask it but needed to, curiosity all too overpowering - before shaking his head at the dragon-kin, holding his hand up to the father. "Just...save your words. For God's sake...save them."

He then turned and marched away from the father and daughter, his pace quick to catch up to the caravan - but instead of sitting on the wagon again he picked up his pace to walk past it.

"Hey Ryugi! Come sing with us, I just know you..."

Tomorrow's hearty voice, lusty with song, was quelled as the boy marched past him, the big man having peeled off from the front of the caravan to see what Ryugi was up to. He blinked his lightening filled eyes with shock as the boy almost brushed past him, clearly thinking better of it and giving the Tribal barbarian a wide berth as he walked around him.

John looked back to Ryugi, his good mood now mired by cautious curiosity. "...What's going on?"

641Ryugi Kazamaru

Tomorrow Wrote:

"Hey Ryugi! Come sing with us, I just know you..."

Tomorrow's hearty voice, lusty with song, was quelled as the boy marched past him, the big man having peeled off from the front of the caravan to see what Ryugi was up to. He blinked his lightening filled eyes with shock as the boy almost brushed past him, clearly thinking better of it and giving the Tribal barbarian a wide berth as he walked around him.

John looked back to Ryugi, his good mood now mired by cautious curiosity. "...What's going on?"

Ryugi watched the boy go with a sigh, his head shaking. If this was the spirit in the youth of Tellasa, then the place was doomed to die a slow and horrible death, and no magical shiny sword would save them. If they pushed themselves to succeed with even half the power they put into scoffing at or shutting down Ryugi's attempts to fire their souls, it's possible their town would be as prosperous as any other. He looked to John and spoke quietly so as not to draw the ears of the men. What's going on, John, is that I'm watching these people go down the tubes. They're so closed-minded to doing anything differently that they've all but assured their own slow demise, and no amount of happy singing or a magic sword is going to change that. Ryugi grumbled. That kid is the worst of them all. Thinks I'm crazy talking about willpower and action changing things. I can list at least a dozen times my willpower has given me the strength to conquer things I never thought I could beat. He sighed. I'm sick of this, John. I didn't expect sunshine and rainbows, but this is just sickening. Sickening! It makes me physically SICK to see these people so shut away from a change in thinking. He cast his gaze to the carriage and the knights, and the kid who thought he knew everything. I want to finish this damn mission and get back home, and just let these people pave their own way to ruin... It's clear I can't help them, and it bugs the living daylights out of me... Never before have I met a group of more stubborn, closed-minded, hard to deal with individuals.

That kid thinks he's had it hard. Maybe he has, I haven't lived his life. I've lived mine, and there are some moments in my nearly 2,000 years of life that would have cracked a lesser soul. He turned to John again. But I sucked it up. I kept going, and trying to move forward no matter how bad or torn up I felt inside. That drive, that determination to succeed, is what allowed me to pull past the hard times of my life to get to where I am now, with a loving mate, and a beautiful daughter. I have so much for which I'm thankful, but it wouldn't have been possible if I didn't believe I could do better, or get better, or find a way to make things right. He crossed his arms and placed a hand to his forehead, furrowing his brow. And that's what I don't get. I just can't get these people. I came into this willing to help them, to throw down my life to protect their princess and to get them back the sword they lost. But no sword is going to magically fix their problems. The only way I can see it doing a damn thing is making them BELIEVE that with the sword to back them up, their efforts will pay off, and like a false elixir, they will believe the sword has brought them fortune and good tidings. He shook his head.

So, I'm done. For once in my life I'm actually done trying to help these people. No amount of antidote can cure poisoned souls. I'm just going to keep quiet, speak when spoken to, smile and nod, and just get them back their damn "magical problem-solving sword", protect what needs protecting, and finish this... He glanced to John. Because I've checked out, John. I've reached my tolerance level. That said, Ryugi slowed his pace enough to trail farther away from the carriage, a few dozen yards before he'd continue walking. Before John could jump in and say something, he'd feel a soft hand on his big burly arm. It was Ryumi.

He blames himself, you know. Ryumi looked to her father, now silently marching along, his boots kicking up dust with each step, his scarf pulled up over his mouth, and his bangs covering his red eyes in shadow. My dad's a good guy. He fights to protect everyone. I've heard stories from my uncle... What hurts him most is not being good enough to protect or help everyone. My uncle says it's impossible, but my dad doesn't believe it. He keeps trying to do the impossible, break the unbreakable, and, surprisingly enough, often times he does... Ryumi paused for a moment, looking at her dad with a soft smile on her face. But when he can't, he blames himself for not being good enough, like it's all his fault that he failed, or lacked in some way that prevented him from reaching his goals. She sighed and looked back to John with her big pinkish-red eyes. So don't be all mad at him, okay? He's already beating himself up enough in his head as it is... As Ryumi finished, she quickened her pace to join Ryugi, and latched onto his arm, prompting a small smile from the dragon man, and together the two of them marched after the carriage in silence.

642Tomorrow

"He needs to know..." John said to the little girl, hopefully making her take pause before going back to her father. "...That willpower isn't something that is constant in everybody. It's subjective. A man who thinks he has an indomitable will is fooling himself, because if his will is ultimate, then he would never fail. He would be a God, and the world would be under his thumb, for it would be his will that deems it so."

He sighed heavily, not looking back to Ryugi, letting the man wallow in his own thoughts, but looking up to the clear blue sky, the only good thing in this depressing land. "You father is a great man, I can tell. Wise, worldly, compassionate to a fault - but he cannot demand such things from these men. Nor anybody else. These people are not full of self-pity, nor do they refuse help. Look at them now."

The men were singing their songs, their steps more lively, more proud. Individuals were laughing and joking with one another, some singing louder then others, others purposefully off key. And, joy of all joys...the sound of the princess' sobs were gone, melted away as they soldier's sung their bawdy tunes.

"They don't need someone telling them that they need to step up and stop acting like children. They don't need someone telling them that their will is insufficient, or that they need to start doing something for themselves. What do you think this is that we're doing? The Tellasa Kingdom is, for what seems like the first time in generations, doing something about their situation. I find it hard that a man of intellect, like your father, cannot see how heavy that notion is. To survive in squalor, toil fruitlessly every day, then be asked to march into your sworn enemies' lands in the name of peace - the courage of these boys...its more then commendable. They could have revolted, they could have refused, yet for King and Country they advance. They are trying to make their world better. It is possibly their only option left."

He looked down to Ryumi, his lightening filled eyes gazing straight into her pinkish hue. "...My advice? Your father should heed his own words. He accuses these boys of being stubborn, or narrow minded - yet he has not even attempted to get to know any of them. Asked their names, occupation, if they have a girlfriend, prospects. We are all in this together, so we must all get to know each other. He should mingle with the men, understand them, their motivations, their lives. Then he will learn that he will not just be helping himself, but helping them as well. Think of it as....approaching the problem from a different angle. Different tactics." Looking back up to the caravan, he sighed a little. "...Maybe then he wouldn't feel so sorry for himself."

The barbarian smirked down to the little girl. "...I'm beginning to see what he means when he says you can take care of yourself...you are very smart and well spoken...but it's not going to stop me from treating you like a little girl. You look cute and sweet, and you have a child's energy that makes me happy just to be around you...so if I offer a piggyback ride or an ice-cream occasionally, don't take offence. It's just the way I am." He shrugged a little. "Call it...paternal instinct."

He nodded to this, as if it explained it all, before resuming his pace, looking forward to the caravan. "If your father is ready, tell him to come speak to me...I will guide him through it. Father or not, I feel he doesn't know how to speak to boys like men...especially soldiers like these."

643Ryugi Kazamaru

Tomorrow Wrote:

The barbarian smirked down to the little girl. "...I'm beginning to see what he means when he says you can take care of yourself...you are very smart and well spoken...but it's not going to stop me from treating you like a little girl. You look cute and sweet, and you have a child's energy that makes me happy just to be around you...so if I offer a piggyback ride or an ice-cream occasionally, don't take offence. It's just the way I am." He shrugged a little. "Call it...paternal instinct."

He nodded to this, as if it explained it all, before resuming his pace, looking forward to the caravan. "If your father is ready, tell him to come speak to me...I will guide him through it. Father or not, I feel he doesn't know how to speak to boys like men...especially soldiers like these."

I don't think it's that at all, Mister Tomorrow. Ryumi shook her head. I think it's just that those men don't want to hear what my father has to say, at least the way he's saying it. He complimented them on their tenacity, and was trying to cheer that boy up because he looked so depressed. He talked about belief in yourself being able to overcome a lot of life's problems and stuff, and that being mopey or upset didn't solve anything. Ryumi shook her head. Instead of understanding the message, he got all grouchy and laughed at my dad. She put her hands on her hips and looked very stern all of a sudden. And that guy at the front was a real jerk to my dad too! He's putting his life on the line for total strangers and they thank him by shunning him and being jerks! All he tried to do was inspire them, and all they did was alienate him. She huffed in annoyance. Some way to show your thanks. If it was up to me I woulda punched that guy real hard and given him a piece of my mind. She sighed. But, my dad doesn't work like that. Sometimes things just work better with a direct approach. She grinned. Anyway, I think my dad just needs some time alone for now to get things sorted out. Maybe some time away from one another is what both parties need. So, I'm gonna go join my dad again. You...keep up with that singing or whatever it is you're doing. She waved a little wave before moving off to go join Ryugi, latching onto his arm as she'd intended before.

644Tomorrow

Ryugi Kazamaru Wrote:

I don't think it's that at all, Mister Tomorrow. Ryumi shook her head. I think it's just that those men don't want to hear what my father has to say, at least the way he's saying it. He complimented them on their tenacity, and was trying to cheer that boy up because he looked so depressed. He talked about belief in yourself being able to overcome a lot of life's problems and stuff, and that being mopey or upset didn't solve anything. Ryumi shook her head. Instead of understanding the message, he got all grouchy and laughed at my dad. She put her hands on her hips and looked very stern all of a sudden. And that guy at the front was a real jerk to my dad too! He's putting his life on the line for total strangers and they thank him by shunning him and being jerks! All he tried to do was inspire them, and all they did was alienate him. She huffed in annoyance. Some way to show your thanks. If it was up to me I woulda punched that guy real hard and given him a piece of my mind. She sighed. But, my dad doesn't work like that. Sometimes things just work better with a direct approach. She grinned. Anyway, I think my dad just needs some time alone for now to get things sorted out. Maybe some time away from one another is what both parties need. So, I'm gonna go join my dad again. You...keep up with that singing or whatever it is you're doing. She waved a little wave before moving off to go join Ryugi, latching onto his arm as she'd intended before.

John watched the little girl run back to her father, trying to catch Ryugi's eye, to see what he could see in the man's face...but the dragonkin was too far back, too detached from him for Tomorrow to read him proper. He grunted a little, readjusting his axe strapped to his back, before walking up to the caravan again, briskly resuming the bawdy songs as they rang heartily over the decay around them.

They walked almost five hours, the men marching and singing till they had run out of songs, now chatting amongst each other quietly. The princess' cries had died down an hour before they had run out of song, and one of the guards nearest her wagon looked to the others after tentatively drawing off his helmet and resting his ear against the wood of the wagon as it slowly rocked against the lumpy road. "She's asleep." He reported to the others.

The men all took a collective sigh of relief.

"I dont know how much longer I could have kept that up..." One murmured to the other, Tomorrow walking beside them, looking to the speaking man as he drew off his visor, leaning his halberd against his shoulder as he wiped the sweat from his brow. "...I've never known the princess to be so upset. I think I tore my vocal chords just trying to keep her entertained..."

"Do you think she was?" John suddenly asked, causing the men to look back to him with a quizzical gaze.

"Well, she's asleep now..."

"You don't think she cried herself to sleep?"

"Well, I...I dont know!" The man blurted, clearly put on the spot.

"We did our best with what we had." The man he'd been talking to said to John, his voice measured. "It is the way of our people..."

"Aye, aye..." John replied, waving his hand to the man dismissively before he could launch into a tirade. "I understand."

The men were very tense now the princess was asleep. And it made John nervous. And it was not because they had finally calmed their princess down...John sensed there was more to their nervousness then they let on. He said nothing of this, however, and kept walking along with them. Perhaps they had been happy singing to calm their princess....if they were focused on her problems, then they did not have to think of their own...

Soon the decay of their lands began to seep out of the grass and dirt to be replaced by greenery and moist brown soil. Even the air tasted better, John could tell, and as they walked he noticed the men were taking off their helmets, as if the armor was stifling their attempts to suck in the first lungfuls of clean air they'd had in a long while.

Watching them do this with clear relish, John thought back to what the boy had said. "King, Queen, Country..." He murmured to himself as he watched one man run his fingers through his hair and laughing at the feeling of the cool breeze blowing through it. To stand rigid and firm in a poisoned land and adhere to theirs people's code when clearly the sanest option would've been to flee as fast as they could...

"Halt." The Captain ordered flatly, his voice like the bark of a loud dog. The marching company slowly petered to a halt as the wagoners drew their carts to a stop. The men stood to attention as the Captain stepped out of his position at the front of the formation to look back to the men. "Break for ten minutes. Stretch, drink water, then we will march straight to Kolosa."

The men heaved another sigh of relief, taking refuge in the shade of the wagons as bladders of water were distributed amongst them from within one of the wagons carrying the swords.

"You." The Captain barked to John, the Tribal having taken a swill of his own water-bottle as the armored man pointed to him, then back to Ryugi, where-ever he had walked to. "Call your companion forth and follow me."

He then stalked a little further down the road till he was out of earshot of the rest of the men and stood there, waiting for John and Ryugi to join him.

Tomorrow grimaced - the man needed to learn he was not in charge of the mercenaries - and turned to look back to Ryugi, motioning for him to follow as he himself approached the Captain. As Rygui and Ryumi would pass by the collection of men catching their breath beneath the shade of the wagons, one of the men would stand, holding out a bladder of water for them.

"Wet your throat, sir." He bade Ryugi, looking down to Ryumi as the men behind him murmured amongst themselves at the show of compassion. "The sun is hot for all of us, yes?"

645Ryugi Kazamaru

Tomorrow Wrote:

"You." The Captain barked to John, the Tribal having taken a swill of his own water-bottle as the armored man pointed to him, then back to Ryugi, where-ever he had walked to. "Call your companion forth and follow me."

He then stalked a little further down the road till he was out of earshot of the rest of the men and stood there, waiting for John and Ryugi to join him.

Tomorrow grimaced - the man needed to learn he was not in charge of the mercenaries - and turned to look back to Ryugi, motioning for him to follow as he himself approached the Captain. As Rygui and Ryumi would pass by the collection of men catching their breath beneath the shade of the wagons, one of the men would stand, holding out a bladder of water for them.

"Wet your throat, sir." He bade Ryugi, looking down to Ryumi as the men behind him murmured amongst themselves at the show of compassion. "The sun is hot for all of us, yes?"

Ryugi continued to walk ahead at the beckoning from John. At the moment, he was perfectly fine to keep to himself and let the men and the big Aesir do as they pleased, so he simply nodded in greeting to the men that he passed if they made eye contact. Ryumi did much the same, but seemed to look at each of the troops and give them a big cheerful smile and gestures of encouragement. As the man moved to offer the waterskin to Ryugi, he smiled gently, and spoke.

Many thanks, Sir Knight. At this point, Ryugi nodded slowly with his head in a show of thanks, and handed the canteen to Ryumi. She wasn't nearly as stalwart as Ryugi, and she wasn't used to long distance walking. Ryumi echoed her father's thanks and took a drink from the waterskin sighing after quenching what little thirst she felt. She then handed the skin back to her father, who took a measurably smaller sip than his daughter. Just enough to wet his mouth and throat, not even a full mouthful. He then reached into his own bag and pulled out a small canteen on his own. He then tipped the canteen over, small runes glowing a faint blue on either side as he poured, and refilled what water he had taken from the knight's bladder of water. It was a "Decanter of Endless Water" or, more accurately, a "Bottomless Canteen." A knight never refuses an act of generosity on the part of another. It is a sign of good faith and camaraderie. As I have partaken of yours, please, allow me to give of mine. The knight's bladder was refilled quickly by the endless stream of water, as Ryugi turned to face the other knights. That goes for all of you. My canteen is your canteen, just as my blade is your blade, and my goals are your goals. We're all in this together, after all. Ryugi handed the water bladder back to the knight and took a drink from his own canteen as if to dispell any misgivings about the purity before continuing.

There is a saying that a chain is only as strong as its weakest link. I do not wish to be that link to you all, to your princess, or to your country. Therefore, if any of my past words have caused you offense, I humbly apologize, and you can guarantee I shall have your backs in battle as much as I would my own brother. He chuckled. But, I ramble. Please do not hesitate to call upon me if your canteen runs low. I shall be more than happy to give. That said, Ryugi took another swig from his canteen before thanking the knight once more and hurrying to follow after John and the guard captain, Ryumi following behind her father, smiling.

646Tomorrow

Ryugi Kazamaru Wrote:

Ryugi continued to walk ahead at the beckoning from John. At the moment, he was perfectly fine to keep to himself and let the men and the big Aesir do as they pleased, so he simply nodded in greeting to the men that he passed if they made eye contact. Ryumi did much the same, but seemed to look at each of the troops and give them a big cheerful smile and gestures of encouragement. As the man moved to offer the waterskin to Ryugi, he smiled gently, and spoke.

Many thanks, Sir Knight. At this point, Ryugi nodded slowly with his head in a show of thanks, and handed the canteen to Ryumi. She wasn't nearly as stalwart as Ryugi, and she wasn't used to long distance walking. Ryumi echoed her father's thanks and took a drink from the waterskin sighing after quenching what little thirst she felt. She then handed the skin back to her father, who took a measurably smaller sip than his daughter. Just enough to wet his mouth and throat, not even a full mouthful. He then reached into his own bag and pulled out a small canteen on his own. He then tipped the canteen over, small runes glowing a faint blue on either side as he poured, and refilled what water he had taken from the knight's bladder of water. It was a "Decanter of Endless Water" or, more accurately, a "Bottomless Canteen." A knight never refuses an act of generosity on the part of another. It is a sign of good faith and camaraderie. As I have partaken of yours, please, allow me to give of mine. The knight's bladder was refilled quickly by the endless stream of water, as Ryugi turned to face the other knights. That goes for all of you. My canteen is your canteen, just as my blade is your blade, and my goals are your goals. We're all in this together, after all. Ryugi handed the water bladder back to the knight and took a drink from his own canteen as if to dispell any misgivings about the purity before continuing.

There is a saying that a chain is only as strong as its weakest link. I do not wish to be that link to you all, to your princess, or to your country. Therefore, if any of my past words have caused you offense, I humbly apologize, and you can guarantee I shall have your backs in battle as much as I would my own brother. He chuckled. But, I ramble. Please do not hesitate to call upon me if your canteen runs low. I shall be more than happy to give. That said, Ryugi took another swig from his canteen before thanking the knight once more and hurrying to follow after John and the guard captain, Ryumi following behind her father, smiling.

There was no reply from the soldier as he watched Ryugi refill his bladder till spilling from a bottle that was three times smaller. He took the water-holder with a firm grip, and as Ryugi and Ryumi walked away, every single set of soldier's eyes followed after them, their chatter now dead, their bottles now lowered.

Up the road a little, John crouched besides the Captain, who was briskly explaining something as he drew figure into the dirt with a small rock. "...suspect a large force, probably over twenty men."

"They'd attack a full company of armoured soldiers in broad daylight?"

"They are that ruthless." The Captain replied to John's bemused question, before looking up to Ryugi with a frown. He was a young man, barely halfway through his twenties, yet his brow was well furrowed and his eyes gleamed with indignant fire. "So nice of you to finally join us." He said sarcastically to Ryugi, his eyes flitting to Ryumi in a unsure manner, as if not sure if he should be acting this way in front of her, before seeming to give up on the antagonising, cutting Ryugi off before he had a chance to fully reply. "I was just informing your partner here about what we face once we leave Kolosa and march through Kyudon."

He motioned to the small dirt map he's scratched into the ground. It was a large wavy oblong shape, seperated by a line through the middle. In the top left corner was a circle with a rock sitting within it - a line snaked its way through the center of the rock, pierced a small divot, and wound to another rock sitting in the center of the line cutting the oblong shape in two. The line then continued forth in an almost direct line to another rock, this one sitting in the bottom right corner of the circle.

"This is Tellasa." The Captain explained, drawing his knife to point the tip to the rock in the top left corner. "And this is where we are now." He said as he pointed to the divot in the line within the Tellasa half. "The plan is to rest the night in Kolosa here, before heading on to Kyudon first thing in the morning." He finished, pointing the tip of his knife to the rock within the line separating the two halves, before stabbing the blade into the Kyudon half so it jutted from the ground.

"Kyudon is a desolate place, mostly rocky terrain - no crops can grow there. They live by selling their soldiers to other nations as seasoned warriors - they find it an honor to fight in the name of their nation." He spat, his voice clearly tasting the bitterness of memories past. "Their land is also rife with bandits and mercenaries not unlike yourselves, the largest of which is the Delvish Band, whose modus operendi is to 'case' potential targets in Kolosa, signal their greater forces within the Kyudon lands, and strike when we are travelling through."

John looked up to Ryugi. "With you and me, though, we might not need to face the bigger force - we should be able to spot any threats within Kolosa without any troubles."

"But you should not underestimate the Delvish Band. Their stories tell of many ruthless activities - using children as messengers, for one. Torturing people for information another. I have no doubt of my men's valor - but even the toughest tongues can be moved by a hot poker in the right place." The Captain's dire voice wavered a little as he looked back to Ryumi, coughing to clear his throat, before sitting back on his haunches. "If we are able to give their messengers the slip, or delay them even, we might not have to face the Band within the narrow passes in Kyudon. If we fail in this...our trip will be much, much harder."

John considered the map for a moment. "This line through Kyudon...there are no other paths?"

"I'm sure there are, and the Band will use them greatly - but we have no knowledge of them."

John grunted in disappointment before standing up, scratching the back of his neck as he looked over the grassy fields around them, the sun warm on his back. He looked deep in thought, those lightening filled eyes narrow as they processed the information...

647Ryugi Kazamaru

Tomorrow Wrote:

Ryugi didn't look back to the knights as he finished, so he was unaware of their opinions of him, whatever they might have been. Ryumi's empathic abilities probably would have been able to pick up on their emotions, however. No matter what the case was, Ryugi moved next to the two men and waited and listened, saying nothing, even as the Guard Captain belittled him once again and made him sound like a slacker. Such was the patience of the young man.

As the Guard Captain finished, Ryugi spoke, not offering a damn thing. To do so would be to step on the man's authority, and as the captain had quite the ego, Ryugi decided it might be better to simply let him have his way, and ask him what he wanted to do. So, then what do you suggest?

648Tomorrow

Ryugi Kazamaru Wrote:

> Tomorrow Wrote: Ryugi didn't look back to the knights as he finished, so he was unaware of their opinions of him, whatever they might have been. Ryumi's empathic abilities probably would have been able to pick up on their emotions, however. No matter what the case was, Ryugi moved next to the two men and waited and listened, saying nothing, even as the Guard Captain belittled him once again and made him sound like a slacker. Such was the patience of the young man.

As the Guard Captain finished, Ryugi spoke, not offering a damn thing. To do so would be to step on the man's authority, and as the captain had quite the ego, Ryugi decided it might be better to simply let him have his way, and ask him what he wanted to do. So, then what do you suggest?

Tomorrow, however, had no time for such brash arrogance. Disrespect given, especially when not received first, was high on the list of things John hated.

"I suggest - "

"We go into Koloda peacefully. Ryugi and Ryumi guard the princess whilst the men rest - I will handle the rest."

Tomorrow's voice held the tonal command of a general, a great leader of men, and the Captain clearly did not know how to respond to such orders given. "Ah, I, uh..."

John turned to the young man, sizing him up, his lightening-filled eyes levelling into the Captain's steely gaze from his height advantage. "Give me another solution."

The man had none, and he knew it. It was the whole reason why he'd called them over - to guide him. He clearly had no idea what he was doing, and this frustrated him, over-inflating his own opinion of himself to the point of arrogance to compensate for his lack of experience. "But the paths - the Band!"

"We will deal with that when we get to it. My man will protect the princess with his own life, this i can garuntee."

"And you?!" The Captain demanded, bristling at John's confident words, as if the facts he bestowed were the same as pointing out the sunrise at dawn.

John looked to Ryugi, locking eyes with the man. "...I will deal with the rest."

The plan was simple. Ryugi would guard the princess for the night. John would deal with anything that would stalk them. The men, brave souls, would get a night's rest...and the Captain would just have to wear it.

"The brilliance is in it's simplicity, yes?" John suddenly remarked, his sour tone suddenly flipping around as he beamed a smile down to Ryumi, tousling her hair a little as he walked past her towards the caravans. "Let us leave, daylight is burning!"

As he approached the men at the caravan, they all stood from where they sat, donning their helmets and shouldering their halberds once more. Tomorrow was greeted to them like a comrade - men touched his shoulder and nodded to him, and he grinned back and joked with them. But the majority kept their eyes upon Ryugi and his little girl, watching them intently...

649Ryugi Kazamaru

Tomorrow Wrote:

John looked to Ryugi, locking eyes with the man. "...I will deal with the rest."

The plan was simple. Ryugi would guard the princess for the night. John would deal with anything that would stalk them. The men, brave souls, would get a night's rest...and the Captain would just have to wear it.

"The brilliance is in it's simplicity, yes?" John suddenly remarked, his sour tone suddenly flipping around as he beamed a smile down to Ryumi, tousling her hair a little as he walked past her towards the caravans. "Let us leave, daylight is burning!"

As he approached the men at the caravan, they all stood from where they sat, donning their helmets and shouldering their halberds once more. Tomorrow was greeted to them like a comrade - men touched his shoulder and nodded to him, and he grinned back and joked with them. But the majority kept their eyes upon Ryugi and his little girl, watching them intently...

Ryugi said nothing at John's plan. It was sound enough, and apparently his words held far more sway than anything Ryugi could have offered. After all, every time he'd opened his mouth, he'd been shot down, insulted, cast off, etc. Better to keep things to himself until his opinion was required or asked of him. Well then, I have my duty. Ryugi nodded and turned to walk back to the caravan, Ryumi following at his side.

This will be fun! Getting to protect a Princess from bad guys. It's like an adventure story come alive. Ryumi seemed quite excited at the prospect of battle, which might come as a surprise to those who didn't know how hard the little girl had been trained by her Godfather Maximos and her Uncle Ryudo. She was still rash and learning, but quite capable. At the very least she was able of matching several soldiers in combat. Ryugi simply smiled. Seems that way. Your job will be to protect the carriage and the precious cargo it carries. I'll keep watch and put a stop to any riff-raff that comes our way. Those empathic powers of yours should come in handy. If you sense anything other than the emotions of the men, you let me know, okay? Ryumi smiled and nodded. From her perspective she was getting the most important job of all, not realizing her father had sent her to the safest spot. On the front lines, he'd be taking the most dangerous position.

He approached the carriage, a strong look of determination in his eyes. It was the kind of look that one could draw inspiration and strength from, and the eyes of someone who had seen their share of battles and lived to tell of them. As he neared, he spoke to the men. Brave knights of Tellasa, I know I have neither the rank nor enough of your respect to give you orders, so forgive me. If battle does indeed come our way, I would ask you keep a safe distance from me. Ryugi looked a tad sheepish through the look of determination. My style of combat is...rather charged compared to most. His features once again strengthened, however, as he continued. However, I swear on my honor and my sword that I shall lay down my very life to keep your princess safe from harm. Of that, you have my word. That said, Ryugi placed his fist to his chest and bowed, and Ryumi giggled before puffing herself up.

What he means to say is that the little fireball he created earlier is just the smallest hint of what he can really do! My dad is a solid Heaven or Hell combatant and the greatest fighter I know! Those bad guys won't know what hit them if they dare to cross swords with the combined might of the Brave Knights of Tellasa and Ryugi Kazamaru! She even struck a pose, beaming with respect and admiration. Ryugi, on the other hand simply looked sheepish, scratching the back of his head while trying to downplay his daughter's boast with an uneasy laugh. Uh... Heh heh... Now Ryumi, what have I told you about making boasts? Let's not make these guys feel any more uneasy with me than they already do, huh?

650Tomorrow

Ryugi Kazamaru Wrote:

> Tomorrow Wrote: > John looked to Ryugi, locking eyes with the man. "...I will deal with the rest." > > > > > The plan was simple. Ryugi would guard the princess for the night. John would deal with anything that would stalk them. The men, brave souls, would get a night's rest...and the Captain would just have to wear it. > > > > > "The brilliance is in it's simplicity, yes?" John suddenly remarked, his sour tone suddenly flipping around as he beamed a smile down to Ryumi, tousling her hair a little as he walked past her towards the caravans. "Let us leave, daylight is burning!" > > > > > As he approached the men at the caravan, they all stood from where they sat, donning their helmets and shouldering their halberds once more. Tomorrow was greeted to them like a comrade - men touched his shoulder and nodded to him, and he grinned back and joked with them. But the majority kept their eyes upon Ryugi and his little girl, watching them intently... Ryugi said nothing at John's plan. It was sound enough, and apparently his words held far more sway than anything Ryugi could have offered. After all, every time he'd opened his mouth, he'd been shot down, insulted, cast off, etc. Better to keep things to himself until his opinion was required or asked of him. Well then, I have my duty. Ryugi nodded and turned to walk back to the caravan, Ryumi following at his side.

This will be fun! Getting to protect a Princess from bad guys. It's like an adventure story come alive. Ryumi seemed quite excited at the prospect of battle, which might come as a surprise to those who didn't know how hard the little girl had been trained by her Godfather Maximos and her Uncle Ryudo. She was still rash and learning, but quite capable. At the very least she was able of matching several soldiers in combat. Ryugi simply smiled. Seems that way. Your job will be to protect the carriage and the precious cargo it carries. I'll keep watch and put a stop to any riff-raff that comes our way. Those empathic powers of yours should come in handy. If you sense anything other than the emotions of the men, you let me know, okay? Ryumi smiled and nodded. From her perspective she was getting the most important job of all, not realizing her father had sent her to the safest spot. On the front lines, he'd be taking the most dangerous position.

He approached the carriage, a strong look of determination in his eyes. It was the kind of look that one could draw inspiration and strength from, and the eyes of someone who had seen their share of battles and lived to tell of them. As he neared, he spoke to the men. Brave knights of Tellasa, I know I have neither the rank nor enough of your respect to give you orders, so forgive me. If battle does indeed come our way, I would ask you keep a safe distance from me. Ryugi looked a tad sheepish through the look of determination. My style of combat is...rather charged compared to most. His features once again strengthened, however, as he continued. However, I swear on my honor and my sword that I shall lay down my very life to keep your princess safe from harm. Of that, you have my word. That said, Ryugi placed his fist to his chest and bowed, and Ryumi giggled before puffing herself up.

What he means to say is that the little fireball he created earlier is just the smallest hint of what he can really do! My dad is a solid Heaven or Hell combatant and the greatest fighter I know! Those bad guys won't know what hit them if they dare to cross swords with the combined might of the Brave Knights of Tellasa and Ryugi Kazamaru! She even struck a pose, beaming with respect and admiration. Ryugi, on the other hand simply looked sheepish, scratching the back of his head while trying to downplay his daughter's boast with an uneasy laugh. Uh... Heh heh... Now Ryumi, what have I told you about making boasts? Let's not make these guys feel any more uneasy with me than they already do, huh?

John looked to Ryugi, locking eyes with the man. "...I will deal with the rest."

The plan was simple. Ryugi would guard the princess for the night. John would deal with anything that would stalk them. The men, brave souls, would get a night's rest...and the Captain would just have to wear it.

"The brilliance is in it's simplicity, yes?" John suddenly remarked, his sour tone suddenly flipping around as he beamed a smile down to Ryumi, tousling her hair a little as he walked past her towards the caravans. "Let us leave, daylight is burning!"

As he approached the men at the caravan, they all stood from where they sat, donning their helmets and shouldering their halberds once more. Tomorrow was greeted to them like a comrade - men touched his shoulder and nodded to him, and he grinned back and joked with them. But the majority kept their eyes upon Ryugi and his little girl, watching them intently...

The men watched on silently as Ryugi said his piece, the cute little Ryumi boasting her father's prowess and legendary, sunlight glinting off their clean armor and shining weapons. John kept back in the crowd, watching the Dragonkin make his facts clear, for they were facts, not assumptions or boasts nor prattle of an overconfident man - he did as he said. This was Ryugi Kazamaru, the greatest fighter his daughter knew.

As Ryugi bowed low, he'd hear footsteps crunching on the ground as several men approached him, and he would feel a hand grip his shoulder to pull him back up to a standing positon. The man who looked into his eyes was a young, stocky man with a bushy beard and glinting grey eyes, and he peered into Ryugi's face like he was looking for something.

"...You talk to much!" He finally said in an exasperated tone, a wry grin spreading on his face.

"Fast-Talking Ryugi!" One of the men beside him proclaimed, waving his hand to the Dragonkin, and the rest of the Brave Tellasa Knights burst into warm laughter.

"If you lay your life down for our princess, you will walk by us as brother, for we are all soldiers of Tellasa today!" The man gripping Ryugi's shoulder said with a hearty laugh, clapping his arm around the Dragonkin to drag him back towards the caravan as the Captain took his position with a stiff upper lip and motioned for them to march.

"Fast-Talker Ryugi, strongest will of all the land!" The man beside him said with a laugh as he broke off from them to take his position.

"Aye, he certainly has the tenacity of a Tellasa! He never lets up!" Another said with a laugh as the wagons began to roll.

"Guess you wore them down." John said to Ryugi with a warm smile, patting his free shoulder with a brawny hand before leaning down to Ryumi, speaking to her but out to the men as he walked past them. "The sun is bright and the grass is green, and we have a little girl traveling with us - surely she must know some songs!"

An uproarous cry of song came from the men as the driver of the princess' wagon lent down to reach for her hand. "The best seat in the house for our little mascot to sing her songs!" He cried, and the shouts redoubled. There was a stirring sound from within the princess' wagon, the cries of joviality waking her from her sobbed slumber - but the cries did not take up again. Hopefully, the good nature in the air was easing her pain...

Ryugi was a part of them. They had shared water. They had shown each other that they would not falter or fail. Ryugi's supposed arrogance had been discussed amongst the men, who knew a thing or two about frustration - it was clear he wished them no ill will. Indeed...to say he would lay his life on the line for the princess again and again...he must mean it!

So Fast-Talker Ryugi was brought into their fold. Now he would hear their jokes, listen to their conversations, be one with them, if only for a short while. The man with the bushy beard and the grey eyes aspired to be a cook, even though he burnt everything he baked. His comrades told him his soups were elegant, but he had no time for soup - pastries were his passion. The man walking ahead of them had a brisk singing voice, and told everybody who would listen about how his wife made him practice every morning, so their children would learn the talent. The men on the other side of the wagon were brothers, and little Ryumi reminded them of their sister, who had moved to Latent to go to university to learn agriculture.

These were men with lives. Downtrodden, beaten at every path in the life, tenacity flowed within them - tenacity, and a voracious appetite for life. No wonder Fast-Talking Ryugi was welcomed after such a hairy start - he exhibited the same symptoms as them...

651Ryugi Kazamaru

Tomorrow Wrote:

An uproarous cry of song came from the men as the driver of the princess' wagon lent down to reach for her hand. "The best seat in the house for our little mascot to sing her songs!" He cried, and the shouts redoubled. There was a stirring sound from within the princess' wagon, the cries of joviality waking her from her sobbed slumber - but the cries did not take up again. Hopefully, the good nature in the air was easing her pain...

Ryugi was a part of them. They had shared water. They had shown each other that they would not falter or fail. Ryugi's supposed arrogance had been discussed amongst the men, who knew a thing or two about frustration - it was clear he wished them no ill will. Indeed...to say he would lay his life on the line for the princess again and again...he must mean it!

So Fast-Talker Ryugi was brought into their fold. Now he would hear their jokes, listen to their conversations, be one with them, if only for a short while. The man with the bushy beard and the grey eyes aspired to be a cook, even though he burnt everything he baked. His comrades told him his soups were elegant, but he had no time for soup - pastries were his passion. The man walking ahead of them had a brisk singing voice, and told everybody who would listen about how his wife made him practice every morning, so their children would learn the talent. The men on the other side of the wagon were brothers, and little Ryumi reminded them of their sister, who had moved to Latent to go to university to learn agriculture.

These were men with lives. Downtrodden, beaten at every path in the life, tenacity flowed within them - tenacity, and a voracious appetite for life. No wonder Fast-Talking Ryugi was welcomed after such a hairy start - he exhibited the same symptoms as them...

Ryumi took her seat as Ryugi spoke with the men and listened, sharing stories of his own adventures across his many years of life. He embraced their nickname for him. It was a sign of belonging, and a symbol that he'd been accepted. However, as he started to talk, and the men egged Ryumi on, the little girl smiled and burst, unabashedly, into song. It wasn't a cute nursery rhyme or children's song, it was something unexpected. A song that really took Ryugi back to his Team Ryugin days... Apparently someone had been watching old tournaments on "The Entered-Nets" again...

[We are warriors, born from the light

An army for freedom, defenders of life](http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=rvaIhtIkCJ8)

At night, high up in the heavens we fight

Faster than lightning we strike

Like fires that rip through the night

Surrounded by light

Raging thunder in the skies

Time has come to sacrifice

We are warriors, born from the light

An army for freedom, defenders of life

Warriors, euphoria will rise

Returning from darkness we bury all lies

Oh the knights, outcast and lost in the skies

Returning to heaven denied

Louder than thunder we ride

We are ready to strike

Call for us, you will survive

Follow us to paradise

We are warriors, born from the light

An army for freedom, defenders of life

Warriors, euphoria will rise

Returning from darkness we bury all lies

Here we are, the warriors of light

Here we are, we came from the night

Here we are, the warriors of light

Here we are, euphoria will rise

We are warriors, born from the light

An army for freedom, defenders of life

Warriors, euphoria will rise

Returning from darkness we bury all lies

We are warriors, born from the light...

Warriors, euphoria will rise

Returning from darkness we bury all lies

It was a song, not of conquest, but a song of spirit, willpower, and the ability to fight against the injustices of the world. It was also one of the songs that Ryugi and Moonblade had argued over for Team Ryugin's entrance onto the Heaven or Hell Stage many years ago. How many had it been now? Six? Seven? A long time, Ryugi thought. But nonetheless, he joined in, singing along with his daughter, loudly and proudly as they all made their way down the road to fates unknown.

652Tomorrow

Ryugi Kazamaru Wrote:

But nonetheless, he joined in, singing along with his daughter, loudly and proudly as they all made their way down the road to fates unknown.

It was not so farfetched for a daughter of a warrior to not know nursery rhymes or children's songs that the men were totally surprised, and a few even knew the words. It was still sweet to hear a child's song, no matter the type, and with newfound friendships and entertainment, time passed swiftly. The rolling hills of the Plains would soon begin to flatten, the fields becoming wider and more open, and more trees began to pop up in the area, and just as the sun was beginning to kiss the skyline they strolled into Koloda.

The place was not a bustling metropolise like Latent, but it was definately sizable - over 2000 people lived in Koloda, and they all 'worked the road' - their sole source of income was tending to travellers, fixing broken vehicles, and resupplying their stocks. The town was built like a snake that winds across the ground, with the road curving around then back, never allowing the traveller to see the other end until they had walked the entire town's length.

There were stables at one of the more influential inns, the Vingolf, and the wagoneers pulled their cargos into the stables as the Captain entered the main foyer. The place looked much like a five star hotel - a lot of marble and polished benches, 30" flat screen TV's adorning the walls depicting pictures of lush elegant forests and bubbling brooks, tourist attractions closest to the town. Big vases held huge wreaths of flowers and plants in every corner of every room, and the people working there were all dressed in crisply ironed suits and dresses and had big warm smiles.

The men stood outside with the wagons, doffing their helms and wiping the sweat from their foreheads. They had marched far, and a good night's sleep was in order - after a beer or two, of course!

John approached Ryugi and Donner, the big cook, and looked over the Vingolf. "Fancy looking place..." He remarked, looking over the expensive Ferarri parked in the parking lot next to the stables.

"The perks of working for royalty." Donner agreed with a smile.

((Bleh, crappy post, will try better next time))

653Ryugi Kazamaru

Tomorrow Wrote:

((Feeling under the weather, but figured I'd drop a post anyway. Blame the shortness on a lack of enthusiasm for much of anything these days and an annoying cold.smilies/icon_xp.gif))

Ryugi nodded. The place was hilariously extravagant compared to the small town only a few miles away. Apparently the people who lived here catered to all sorts. Both the dragons, however, were looking forward to a good nights rest from a long day of walking and making new friends.

654Tomorrow

Ryugi Kazamaru Wrote:

> Tomorrow Wrote:

((Feeling under the weather, but figured I'd drop a post anyway. Blame the shortness on a lack of enthusiasm for much of anything these days and an annoying cold.smilies/icon_xp.gif))

Ryugi nodded. The place was hilariously extravagant compared to the small town only a few miles away. Apparently the people who lived here catered to all sorts. Both the dragons, however, were looking forward to a good nights rest from a long day of walking and making new friends.

((Thats okay! Something is better then nothing! Hope you feel better soon smilies/icon_sweatdrop.gif ))

The Captain returned from speaking to the people at the desk within the Vingolf, taking off his own helmet, his wavy brown hair hanging low over a sweat-covered face in a rare show of fatigue. "Okay....the Princess has the Royal Suite, and we all have the servant's quarters to it." His face went pale as the men hollered and cheered - the servants quarters, though sounding menial, were still ten times better then the regular rooms. The Captain had to shout in order to be heard over them. "Make sure... your armour is well cleaned and your weapons oiled for tomorrow. Make sure to not drink too much...I want clear heads and sharp eyes for tomorrow. Any man found drunk or hung over tomorrow morning will be sent back home, understand?!"

The men went quiet, thoroughly cowed, and there was a murmur of agreement amongst them.

"Right. Come and get your keys - Donner, please go and get the Princess so we can take her to her room."

Donner nodded and left John and Rygui's side to approach the royal wagon. John was watching the road - travellers filled the streets, peddlers trying to sell their wares. There were many eyes watching them - not too often Tellasa men walked through the streets of Koloda in such numbers, especially with wagons. There were men on horseback with packs full of camping gear and people driving through in all-terrain vehicles as well - a lot of people apparently went to Kyudonn to have a bit of fun negotiating the terrain. One vehicle even had two dirt-bikes strapped to the tray. This made John frown a little...why were they on their way to such a hostile place with the thoughts of a holiday?

The men had all taken their keys, and the Captain approached Rygui and John. "Here are the keys to your rooms, gentlemen....courtesy of Tellasa herself."

"Pretty rich for an impoverished kingdom." John said as he took the key, pocketing it instantly without checking the room number. His comment made the Captain bristle, his fists clutching tightly.

"There are still friends who wish to help Tellasa whenever they can - the owners of the Vingolf are native Tellasa's, and would do anything for the royal family. I do not expect you to - "

His sharp barb was quickly blunted as Donner returned to them, looking quite defeated. "Where is the Princess?"

"S-she refuses to come out. Ever time I ask, she does not say a word....I know she's in there, I can hear her moving, and Davinal has been by the carriage the entire time - if anybody had gotten to her, he'd know it!"

The Captain sighed with an irritation that leveled on ulcer-inducing, and lifted his fingers to pinch the bridge of his nose, emitting a breath that could melt steel. "...I do not understand why she is being the way she is..." He growled.

655Ryugi Kazamaru

Tomorrow Wrote:

Now now Mister Tomorrow. Remember what I said. Accept offers of generosity graciously. If they are granting us such nice rooms, they obviously mean to show their appreciation. If you're so hard-pressed to graciously accept their gift, I'm certain those young men will be ordering meals and drinks before they retire to their rooms. Perhaps you could pay for them. Ryugi spoke as John and the guard captain seemed to have a small dispute over the richness of their rooms for the evening. Ryugi had given the king a large sum of money before they left Tellasa, so as far as he was concerned, the rooms were a way of them giving thanks, and a sign of them accepting him into their fold. As for your Princess, that does sound like a prob-- Ryugi stopped as he looked around. Wait... Have you seen Ryumi at all? As Ryugi quickly glanced around the crowds, his eyes finally spotted his daughter. She'd slipped back and away from her father, and was now standing next to the carriage of the princess.

H-hello? Miss Princess? Are you in there? The young girl had sensed the frustration in the men around her, and decided to take the initiative herself to see what the problem was. She was empathic, like her mother, and able to sense the emotions of those around her. If the princess was feeling anything significant, Ryumi would be able to pick up on it with great ease...

656Tomorrow

Ryugi Kazamaru Wrote:

> Tomorrow Wrote:

Now now Mister Tomorrow. Remember what I said. Accept offers of generosity graciously. If they are granting us such nice rooms, they obviously mean to show their appreciation. If you're so hard-pressed to graciously accept their gift, I'm certain those young men will be ordering meals and drinks before they retire to their rooms. Perhaps you could pay for them. Ryugi spoke as John and the guard captain seemed to have a small dispute over the richness of their rooms for the evening. Ryugi had given the king a large sum of money before they left Tellasa, so as far as he was concerned, the rooms were a way of them giving thanks, and a sign of them accepting him into their fold. As for your Princess, that does sound like a prob-- Ryugi stopped as he looked around. Wait... Have you seen Ryumi at all? As Ryugi quickly glanced around the crowds, his eyes finally spotted his daughter. She'd slipped back and away from her father, and was now standing next to the carriage of the princess.

H-hello? Miss Princess? Are you in there? The young girl had sensed the frustration in the men around her, and decided to take the initiative herself to see what the problem was. She was empathic, like her mother, and able to sense the emotions of those around her. If the princess was feeling anything significant, Ryumi would be able to pick up on it with great ease...

John nodded at Ryugi's words - the dragonkin had a point. "Aye, I should not be such a pig-head. But, as much as I'd love to party with the Tellasa soldier's, I have work to do."

He winked at Ryugi and clapped his hand on the smaller man's shoulder, his smile broad and his eyes gleaming. "Don't have too much fun without me." He said, giving Ryugi's shoulder a friendly squeeze before releasing him and walking out into the crowd, the tall Asgardian fading into them disturbingly well for a man of his stature and dress...

Meanwhile, the young soldier who had spoken to Ryugi before they had all accepted them into their fold was standing beside Ryumi, looking at the carriage helplessly. He let the little girl speak to the princess - at this point, he was willing to try anything to coax her out.

You didn't need to be an empath to know that the princess was still upset, very, very upset...but what the clueless Davinal couldn't know - and the little dragonkin Ryumi could sense - was the want for the soldier's to go away and leave her be.

"M'lady, you....you haven't eaten anything all day....please, please come out!" Davinal implored pleadingly - but Ryumi would feel the want for the boy to leave redouble at his words....however, when Ryumi had spoke, that feeling had not been there...indeed, there had been a yearning feeling intermixed with the sadness, as if the princess wished for comfort from the small child...

"She has some fruit and water for the day's trip. She will want for food soon." The Captain said in his gruff voice go away! to Ryugi as he walked towards the carriage, standing beside Davinal and sighing heavily. "Despite it's appearance, this carriage can withstand small cannon fire. leave me alone! Short of an explosive device being planted on it, I doubt anybody can break into it. Irregardless, go away! I shall post guards with her throughout the night, to make sure she is tended to."